《My Maids are All Antagonists!》 Chapter 1 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Eddie Edward woke up from his slumber. His mind was still a little groggy, as if he had slept for a long time. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake.¡± A gentle and peaceful female voice awakened Eddie¡¯s mind. He looked towards the source of the voice, and his eyes instantly had a look of amazement. Beside his bed stood a beautiful woman. This description was not accurate. It should be a beautiful maid. The maid was wearing a black and white dress, and the tight fabric on her upper body perfectly outlined her full figure. The white stockings on her long straight legs were not dusty at all. What surprised Eddie more was that she had long silver hair. Her facial features were cold and beautiful, and her two fusiform ears indicated to Eddie that she didn¡¯t seem to be human. Eddie thought that he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. But when she called his name again, he suddenly realized. Did I travel back in time? And she even called him¡­ Master? What a shameful name! As a young man who accepted the advanced thinking of Earth, Eddie rejected this feudal title! Just when he was about to say something in response to the other party, Eddie suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain. A huge amount of information flooded into his brain at this time. After adapting for a while, he understood the situation now. His name was Eddie Edward, the only son of Baron Eddie from the land of Llewyn. His parents both passed away when he was 12 years old. At the age of 14, his parents left him a castle built in the countryside, the title of Baron, and a few maids to take care of him. The silver-haired maid was the head maid who managed the rest of the maids, Emily. Besides these, he learned that other than humans, there were also angels and demons on this continent. Furthermore, there were also elves, orcs, goblins, dwarves, goblins and other different races. Some of them advocated freedom and liked to travel around the continent. Some of them blended into different societies and lived harmoniously together. And the owner of this body was attacked by a group of goblins when he was out playing. If it wasn¡¯t for Emily and the others finding out in time, he might have already become food for those monsters. Thinking of this, Eddie put on a smile. ¡°Thank you, Emily, for saving my life.¡± At this moment, Eddie¡¯s weak but strong expression made Emily¡¯s heart tremble. Her master looked so cute and fragile, she really wanted to hug him! Emily¡¯s Fair and tender skin had an inexplicable blush. Her slightly trembling body seemed to be fighting against some kind of instinct. Her originally cold face also opened her mouth slightly and panted heavily. ¡°Calm down, Emily!¡± ¡°Now is not the time!¡± She forced herself to calm down. After all, she was the head maid. In terms of controlling her impulses, she was much calmer than the other maids. ¡°Master, it was our negligence that led to you being frightened.¡± Emily was not happy. There was even some self-blame in her tone. Eddie felt that Emily was just being modest. No one would have thought that this group of goblins would attack humans within the boundaries of a human city. Such a thing had not happened for many years. Moreover, a group of beautiful girls like her couldn¡¯t possibly destroy this group of monsters. How was that possible? The only ones to blame were the kingdom¡¯s guards who were lazy and did not work! Eddie waved his hand, indicating that he did not mind. No matter how bad he was, he would not vent his anger on the maid. ¡°Don¡¯t call me master! Just call me by my name!¡± Eddie was very polite. If this was on Earth, she would be his savior! Who would let his savior call him master? ¡°Master, are you blaming us?¡± Emily¡¯s amber-like eyes suddenly became misty. The title of Master was a gift! And now he wanted to take it back! This was definitely a huge punishment for them! Emily shook her head repeatedly. There was even dew rolling in her beautiful eyes. Eddie hurriedly stopped her. He hates it when girls cry in front of him. Seeing Emily so resistant to calling him by his name, Eddie had to take it back. ¡°Master is the best title!¡± Seeing Eddie withdraw the order, a smile immediately surfaced on Emily¡¯s cold face. Look at the smiling maid in front of him, as expected, it was not easy to change the customs of this world. Although he had a headache, he decided that sooner or later, he would change this awkward way of addressing him! Seeing Eddie rubbing his head in pain, Emily thought that he was worried about his safety in the future, and her expression instantly became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I promise that there won¡¯t be another goblin around in the future.¡± The silver-haired maid¡¯s solemn tone even carried a killing intent that was not known by ordinary people. Eddie did not pay it much attention. He only took it as a joke to comfort him. Goblins were famous for their vigorous reproduction. Not only were there many of them, but once war broke out, the little goblins that were born half a month ago would be able to participate in the war. This kind of abnormal reproduction and rapid rate gave many races a headache. If you eliminated one batch today, there would be new ones appearing in a few days. One could imagine how difficult it would be to completely eliminate the goblins. Even if you were a rank 9 archmage from Langham, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it! Eddie smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Go and prepare some food first. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Eddie found an excuse to let himself be alone for a while. Emily also very consciously left and went to the kitchen to prepare some food. Since the master had already woken up, there was no need for anyone to stay by the bed at all times. Seeing that the door was closed, the smile on Eddie¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and his expression turned from cheerful to sinister. Within the boundaries of the human city-state, even the son of a baron would be attacked by goblins. This world was even more dangerous and cruel than he had originally imagined. Since he was here, he had to work hard and become stronger so that he could live on! Thinking of the few maids his parents had left for him, Eddie added: ¡°I have to take these maids with me and live on!¡± Eddie began to examine his current situation. In his memories, because he had been discovered to have magic talent, he had been accepted into the Imperial Magic Academy in the many countries of Langham. Soon, he would go to the Academy and register as an official magic apprentice. In this era, becoming a mage was everyone¡¯s dream. Magic talent could be said to be one in ten thousand people, but it was hard to find one. Mages were divided into one to nine ranks, and there were even higher saint ranks above the ninth rank. It was said that saint rank mages could release forbidden spells with a flick of their fingers. Burning mountains and boiling seas were not a problem! Only when you reached the saint-level would you have the power to control your own destiny! It could be said that a saint-level mage was the supreme existence of mankind. It was also the peak of mankind¡¯s current strength. But the reality was cruel. Eddie remembered that he was only detected to have a low-to-medium level magic talent. With such a talent, even if he worked hard until he was old, he would probably only be able to become a first-rank Mage. If he was lucky, he would be able to break through to the second rank. But that would be the end of his life. The upper limit would not be too high. Eddie was a little depressed. He had transmigrated to another world, and this was his standard? There was nothing, just a bunch of maids and a castle. What could all these do? Eddie, feeling a little depressed, opened the window to take a look at the scenery outside to ease his mood. A ray of sunlight instantly shone on Eddie through the gap in the window. The moment the light appeared, a mechanical voice sounded in Eddie¡¯s mind. ¡°Detected, there¡¯s energy appearing nearby.¡± ¡°System activating!¡± ¡°System generating!¡± ¡°Infinite energy absorption system activated!¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This mechanical voice stunned Eddie. This is¡­ ? While he was still in a daze. The system¡¯s voice continued to ring out. ¡°Host, please enter your name to bind.¡± ¡°Eddie Edward¡± ¡°Host Eddie Edward, Welcome to the unlimited energy absorption system.¡± When Eddie heard this voice, he couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°What is unlimited energy absorption?¡± ¡°Host, the system will endlessly absorb energy from the surroundings to produce energy points. Energy points can be converted into one¡¯s own attributes, skill points, and bloodline points to improve oneself.¡±(10 energy points can be exchanged for 1 Energy Point) Eddie clenched his fists tightly. He knew it! How could his fate stop here? ! With a mid-low level talent, no matter how hard he worked, he would never be able to make a name for himself! But now, it was different. His cheat had arrived! ¡°Open the personal interface!¡± Eddie directly called out the system. [ name: Eddie Edward ] [ title: Infinite Energy Collector ] [ profession: Magic Apprentice (0/10)] [ skills: None ]. [ talent: None ]. [ intelligence: 8] [ strength: 3] [ vitality: 3] [ agility: 5] [ bloodline: 7] [ normal people have 10 points to Max ] It seemed that his intelligence and bloodline were not low. These two points were undoubtedly the prerequisite for him to awaken his magic talent. Then, looking at his strength and stamina, Eddie could not help but smile bitterly. As long as his stamina was better, he would not be chased by a group of short-legged goblins. Looking at the column for his class, Eddie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Behind the column for his class, there was experience showing that as long as he absorbed enough energy, he could directly advance from a magic apprentice to a Rank 1 mage? This was good news. He was really worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the upper limit of a Tier 2 mage for the rest of his life. Eddie¡¯s expression gradually became happy. This was undoubtedly the best news for him. After all, he had just arrived in the foreign world. If his strength wasn¡¯t enough, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect anything. ¡°Main mission announcement: Absorb Energy, begin training.¡± Mission reward: ¡°Energy Points * 5, gold coins * 10.¡± There was a system mission? In order to obtain energy points, Eddie immediately entered a meditative state on his bed. This method was given to him by the magician who had tested his talent. Every magician who tested his talent would be taught a meditation technique, telling them to train hard and not slack off. Therefore, he quickly followed the description in his mind and got into a pose, carrying out his first ¡®meditation¡¯in this world. The meditation technique was actually very simple. It was to magnify his spiritual power and observe the magical elements floating in the air. Then, he used his consciousness to control his spiritual power to capture them. At this moment, in Eddie¡¯s perception. The sunlight that shone down was no longer made up of light, but became countless light spots. The light spots floated in the air like golden glutinous rice balls. They looked soft and gentle. This was an experience that Eddie had never experienced before! In the past, when he used meditation, he could not find a single magic element even after half a day. Now, not only was it within his field of vision, it was even actively sticking to him. Eddie used his mind to control his spiritual power to transform into a tentacle, trying to catch these slippery magic elements. But when his spiritual power approached, the tentacle formed by his spiritual power was immediately repelled by these magic elements. Damn! Eddie didn¡¯t believe it and continued to catch and repelled. After wasting a long time, he barely managed to eat a ¡®glutinous rice ball¡¯into his body. Eddie finally understood why his mid-low magic talent was trash. This training efficiency was simply a test of patience! Countless times, he wanted to use his hands to grab these magic elements into his body, but he held back. Because he knew that this was just the illusion of these magic apprentices. These light spots could only resonate with spiritual power, and using his hands was futile. No wonder some people could only become a rank 1 mage and rub fireballs after working hard for their entire lives. The old Granny next door was even faster than him when she was in a wheelchair. Just as Eddie was thinking dejectedly. Suddenly, a system notification appeared. [ mission completed. Congratulations to host for completing energy absorption for the first time. Reward Energy Points * 5, gold coins * 10. ] A pile of gold coins suddenly appeared in front of Eddie. There were exactly ten of them. Damn! Ten gold coins in this world had a strong purchasing power. One gold coin was enough for an ordinary family of three to eat for a month. As the heir of the Baron, he could only receive 100 gold coins in tax every year. This increased by one-tenth. And it was all private money. Eddie was absolutely delighted. All the money he collected from taxes was placed with Emily. All the expenses in the castle were also managed by the head maid, so Eddie couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about this. Then, he looked at the system interface. ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of these energy points?¡± Eddie muttered to himself. ¡°The host can use these energy points to strengthen his own attributes.¡± Eddie looked at his own interface. His skill and talent window were both gray, indicating that there was nothing for him to use. Then, the rest could only be used on intelligence, strength, stamina, agility, and bloodline. He understood all four of the above, but what was the use of this bloodline? Eddie reached out and added a few points to his bloodline. In an instant, his mind seemed to suddenly become clear. It was as comfortable as eating a big mouthful of ice cream on a hot summer day. Eddie immediately felt that his thinking had become more flexible than before. Could it be that the bloodline changed one¡¯s aptitude? With this question in mind, he once again entered a meditative state. The time he entered this time was obviously much faster than the previous time. Even the surrounding light spots had increased. Eddie used his consciousness to control his spiritual power to capture the light spots, but it was actually not as strenuous as before. He was a little excited, and quickly added the remaining energy points to his bloodline. Instantly, an indescribable pleasure rushed straight to his forehead. It was so comfortable that he almost cried out. The bloodline attribute on the interface directly broke through the human limit of 10 points, reaching 12! Eddie, who was struggling to control a spiritual tentacle in his sea of consciousness, suddenly felt that he had spare energy. He directly controlled the excess spiritual energy to turn into tentacles, absorbing magic elements. The efficiency of the two tentacles. Compared to the previous speed, it directly doubled! In other words, the efficiency of cultivating for one day was equivalent to cultivating for two days in the past! ¡°Congratulations to host for breaking through the bloodline threshold (human threshold 10 points) . Reward: Energy Points * 5, gold coins * 10¡± Eddie¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Without hesitation, he added it all to his bloodline! As long as his bloodline points were higher, the speed at which he absorbed energy would be faster! Eddie¡¯s bloodline points immediately reached 17! At the same time, his body also underwent changes due to the improvement of his bloodline. In his consciousness world, the blood in his body had a faint golden color, but it soon disappeared. Eddie didn¡¯t pay attention to this and only focused his attention on the light point. Soon, the two tentacles collected 10 points of energy for him. He exchanged 10 points of energy for 1 point of energy. He added it to his bloodline. Under the stimulation of increasing strength, Eddie was training crazily. Until a system notification came. Chapter 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 3: servant Thor¡¯s appearance! ¡°The upper limit of your bloodline attribute has been reached. Please increase your other attribute values.¡± The system¡¯s notification immediately woke Eddie, who had been training crazily. Only then did he react. ¡°There¡¯s an upper limit to this attribute value?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you keep pointing at it?¡± The system explained. ¡°The host¡¯s bloodline power has been raised to the perfect state under the current body¡¯s strength. If you need to break through, please strengthen your body¡¯s quality.¡± Eddie felt that the system was referring to him, but he could not refute it. He was a man who had been killed by a goblin. It would not be too much to call such a man a weakling. Eddie made up his mind. He used the six energy points in his hand and immediately focused them on his strength and stamina! The strength and stamina attributes on the interface instantly reached six points! Eddie, who had been lying on the bed, instantly felt a surge of energy surge through his limbs and even his entire body. The soreness in his muscles also disappeared. The parts that had been attacked by the goblins also began to recover. This feeling¡­ Eddie immediately jumped off the bed and took off his upper half of his clothes to look in the mirror. In the mirror. His originally skinny mage figure suddenly became angular. His chest muscles and abdominal muscles also became more obvious. His height also seemed to have increased. He clenched his fist and suddenly threw a punch. His fist even had the sound of air being torn apart. Six energy points directly allowed his physical fitness to leap to a whole new level. Was this the feeling of becoming stronger? If he couldn¡¯t continue to be a mage in the future, would he still be able to change jobs and become a warrior. With his current physical fitness, he was definitely a superior existence compared to his peers. Eddie, who was in a trance, did not notice that a strange guest had suddenly arrived by the window of his room. Thud! A cute little foot wearing white silk stockings suddenly stepped on the window. Two Fair and tender little hands firmly grasped the frame, ready to use all their strength to flip into Eddie¡¯s room. ¡°Master! It¡¯s time to eat!¡± A cute and energetic voice sounded. Hearing this voice. Only then did Eddie come back to his senses. He saw a cute girl wearing a loose maid outfit, maintaining a posture of flipping the window. The Maid on the windowsill had long blonde hair hanging at her waist, and her features were exquisite and cute. Her arms that were leaning on the windowsill seemed to be about to squeeze through the fruit on her chest. A cute bow was tied around her slender waist. Her face was flushed red as she stared at his half-naked upper body. Who Was She? Eddie searched through his memories before he recognized her. She was one of the maids in the castle, Thor. This maid had a lively and cheerful personality, especially her rare red eyes. They were even more beautiful than the most gorgeous rubies on the continent. At this moment, Thor¡¯s beautiful big eyes looked directly into Eddie¡¯s eyes. One maintained the posture of kicking his legs, while the other revealed his strong upper body. For a moment, no one knew how to speak. It was Eddie who reacted first and said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I understand. But next time, don¡¯t go through the window. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Only then did Thor react. He quickly looked away and ran away with a flushed face. Eddie¡¯s originally refined and handsome appearance, coupled with such a strong figure, instantly made Thor¡¯s head explode! Was this a scene that she could see without spending money! ? As he ran, he frantically muttered to himself. ¡°Ahhhhh! I saw Master¡¯s naked body!¡± ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Eddie saw Thor covering his face with both hands, not looking at the road at all. And the castle was high up in front of them. It was very dangerous! Eddie immediately crossed the windowsill and was ready to make his move. But Thor took a brisk step and directly jumped down from the edge of the castle. Eddie:¡±?¡± This was the second floor? You directly jumped down? Even Eddie, who had already strengthened his physical fitness, couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be fine if he jumped down! And Thor, who had jumped down, actually didn¡¯t slow down at all in Eddie¡¯s Field of vision. Bang. He landed perfectly! Then, as if nothing had happened, he continued to sprint forward and leave. This scene stunned Eddie. Were our maids proper maids¡­ Why did it feel like their physical fitness was even better than his enhanced self? Eddie¡¯s small head was filled with big doubts. Was this normal? Or was this the world? Eddie felt that his knowledge of this world was still too little. As expected, he still had to keep a low profile. Otherwise, he would be laughed at by others. Keep a low profile and work hard to become stronger. Only then would it be safe! These words were deeply rooted in Eddie¡¯s mind. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°COO¡­¡± Eddie¡¯s stomach was growling with hunger. It was time to eat. After putting on his clothes, Eddie walked down the stairs with solid wood floors. It was a warm spring. Outside the window, the trees and grass were constantly growing, giving off a new vitality. It symbolized that everything was full of hope. ¡°Hi, Emily.¡± Stepping into the dining area, Eddie saw Emily setting the tableware. Even in the daytime, there were candles burning here. In a corner of the dining area, there was a fireplace and a wine rack that was older than Eddie. These were considered high-class items. It was said that these were only owned by noble families. On the table were milk, bread, sausages, ham, bacon, potato chips, grilled tomatoes, and so on. The dishes were very rich. ¡°Emily, where¡¯s Thor?¡± Eddie retracted his gaze and sat on the seat that Emily had pulled out as he remembered. ¡°Thor can¡¯t Stay Idle. He must have gone out to play. Eh, have you grown taller?¡± The attentive Emily immediately noticed that Eddie had grown taller and seemed to have become stronger. ¡°HMPH, Emily is going to look up at me soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very, very exciting.¡± Eddie, who was eating, could not see Emily¡¯s expression behind him. At this moment Emily looked at Eddie¡¯s eyes extremely hot, white face full of red, the mouth of the smile looked very dangerous. If anyone saw this, they¡¯d think Emily was acting really weird. It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s like trying to eat Eddie¡­ ¡­ . . ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Back!¡± Thor¡¯s cheerful voice came from the castle gate. Full of vitality Thor, immediately diluted the ambiguous atmosphere in the room. ¡°What a sumptuous meal today, master, you must eat more when you are injured!¡± Thor goes to the dining area and serves Eddie a crazy meal. The fruit on his chest was like a water bag, swaying in front of Eddie¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t wear it! Thor must not be wearing it! Was there no such thing in this era. Eddie felt that it was necessary to bring some benefits to the maids in his castle. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself if he kept swaying in front of his eyes every day. Chapter 4 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter Four: the 14-year-old five-element wizard Thor¡¯s arrival forced Eddie to eat a few more slices of bread and eggs. Just as Thor was about to add more vegetables to his plate,. Eddie made an excuse and quickly retreated. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Eddie took the towel handed to him by Emily, wiped his mouth, and fled upstairs. If he didn¡¯t leave now, Thor would pile up his plates like a mountain. He wanted to hurry up and train. Eddie had just walked up the stairs when he turned around and added. ¡°Thor, don¡¯t come in through my window next time! It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Thor¡¯s face was full of unwillingness. ¡°Got it.¡± Eddie went upstairs and closed the door. The air downstairs suddenly became a little quiet. Emily was cleaning the dishes and looked up at Thor. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°If I came back a little later, wouldn¡¯t you be ready to do it! ?¡± Thor pouted and looked jealous. The bow on his slim waist trembled with excitement. ¡°Hehe, watching master grow up, it¡¯s inevitable that he can¡¯t help it.¡± Emily completely ignored Thor¡¯s expression. ¡°Also, can you hide the bloody smell on your body? The whole house is filled with this smell.¡± Emily looked at Thor¡¯s white gloves with disdain. There was still fresh blood on them. ¡°Aiya, I accidentally killed too many people.¡± Thor took off his bloody gloves. A flame instantly appeared on his hands, burning the gloves to ashes. If Eddie had seen this scene, he would have been shocked to realize that this instantaneous fire control was an ability that only a mage above tier 3 could control. Eddie¡¯s original talent was at most a Tier 2 Mage. This cute maid of his actually had the strength of Tier 3 and above! ¡°I was too excited when I saw master¡¯s naked body. I couldn¡¯t help but kill all the goblins around me.¡± Thor put on a pair of white gloves again, and his tone was very smug. ¡®you actually saw my master naked!¡¯! Emily¡¯s face turned black. With a leap, a pair of huge black and white wings spread out from her back. It filled up the spacious hall of the castle. The black and white wings looked like half a demon and half an angel. ¡°You want to fight?¡± Thor didn¡¯t show any weakness either. A pair of huge black wings spread out from his back. The scales on them were filled with a terrifying aura. At first glance, they looked like legendary creatures. Dragons. Their eyes kept colliding. Neither of them was convinced by the other. The situation was about to get out of control. Eddie¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Also, remember to knock on the door the next time you come into the room!¡± Hearing Eddie¡¯s voice, the two people downstairs instantly retracted the terrifying aura and exaggerated wings on their bodies. ¡°Understood, master.¡± Emily¡¯s clear and beautiful voice and Thor¡¯s straightforward reply came from downstairs at the same time. Only then did Eddie feel relieved and continue to train. When he was eating just now, he seemed to have smelled a faint bloody smell from Thor¡¯s body. Eddie shook his head and didn¡¯t think about these trivial matters. As long as these maids were loyal and obedient to him, it would be enough. The most important thing now was to quickly cultivate and become stronger. Opening the window, the two spiritual tentacles continued to capture the surrounding energy light spots. This cultivation lasted until night. Eddie, who was sitting on the ground, stretched lazily. His whole body started to crackle like fried beans. After cultivating for such a long time, he had gained a lot. Right now, he had accumulated a total of 24 energy points. It had been a long time since he felt this rich. Eddie looked at the data on his interface. [ name: Eddie Edward ] [ title: Infinite Energy Collector ] [ profession: Magic Apprentice (0/10)] [ skill: None ]. [ talent: None ]. [ intelligence: 8] [ strength: 6] [ vitality: 6] [ agility: 6] [ bloodline: 20(reached the upper limit of the body)] Now, if Eddie wanted to break through the bloodline limit, he would have to upgrade his other attributes first. After all his attributes had been upgraded to 10 points, he still had 10 points left in his hand. Eddie realized that the additional points in his bloodline were still the same as his skill and talent. They were all gray and could not be upgraded. Then he was sure that he still had things that could not be upgraded. Eddie looked at the magic apprentice title at the top. There were experience points at the back, which meant that it could be upgraded, right? Eddie directly added the energy points in his hand. The system notification immediately sounded. ¡°Congratulations to host for upgrading to a Tier 1 mage. The magic shop is opening.¡± Eddie had been vexed that he had not learned any spells. The system actually had a magic shop here! This made Eddie very excited. He thought that he would only be able to learn this knowledge when he went to the Magic Academy. Eddie found the option of the shop on the system interface. Opening the items inside gave him a shock. Spells, weapons, equipment, items¡­ All of them included. The condition for unlocking these items was gold coins. The higher the level of the items in the shop, the more gold coins were needed. Now, in Eddie¡¯s eyes, almost everything was gray. Because he did not have that much money. He only knew now that the ten gold coins given to him by the system mission. Was used to unlock the shop. He found the skills section in the shop. Currently, he was only able to unlock tier 1 spells with the strength of a Tier 1 mage. The ones behind were also gray, which was not something he could learn now. He took a look and saw that there was not only water on it. Fire. Earth, wind, and wood. There were also rare spells like light, dark, thunder, ice, air, and forest. He looked at the price. Fortunately, ordinary first-rank spells were not expensive. Ordinary first-rank spells such as fireball, water bomb, and wind blade could be learned for only one gold coin. This price was affordable even for poor families who lived frugally. Eddie bought all five types of ordinary first-rank offensive spells in one go and learned them. In the next moment, he felt that a series of knowledge had appeared in his brain. His body seemed to have automatically learned the law of how to use magic. He flipped his palm. A bright flame gradually gathered on Eddie¡¯s right hand, forming a fist-sized fireball. This was his first time using magic, so he was very excited. Then, Eddie used his left hand to summon a stream of water, which slowly gathered into a fist-sized water ball. If the people from the Magic Academy saw this scene, their jaws would drop in shock. Most mages would rarely use two spells at the same time. Because even the slightest distraction could result in failure. Eddie could actually use two spells at the same time, and they were both fire and water that repelled each other! This talent was simply astonishing! Then, Eddie experimented with three different spells: Wind Blade, Earth current, and wooden spear. Although he had used up a lot of spiritual power, Eddy felt that his recovery speed seemed to be faster. This was probably due to the effect of his bloodline. It could increase his recovery speed. He didn¡¯t feel awkward using these spells at all, as if his body had used them thousands of times. No one would believe it. 14-year-old Eddie used only one night. To become a first-rank mage who could master five-elemental spells. Chapter 5 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°The tracking failed again! ?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that it was an underage giant dragon? Can We track it down? !¡± In the military tent, Duke Shelby slammed the table in front of him angrily. It would be embarrassing if this news were to spread. The army¡¯s food was actually eaten by an underage giant dark dragon. Duke Shelby was so angry that his hair stood on end. ¡°Duke, calm down. Although this dark dragon is only a young dragon, it is extremely cunning.¡± ¡°Our tracking spell lost its effect after reaching the country of Langham. I suspect that this one is still hidden here.¡± A white-haired old man said slowly from the side. He dared to tell Duke Shelby to calm down in front of the cruel and terrifying duke. Only Chino, the only tier 8 mage in the country of Doland, could do that. The eight golden patterns on the white-haired old mage¡¯s robe also indicated that he was a tier 8 high-level mage. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve lost the exact location of this dragon, it¡¯ll be very difficult to send an army to capture it.¡± Mage Chino analyzed. ¡°I¡¯m sure that this dragon is definitely still in the country of Langkham.¡± ¡°The country of Langkham, huh¡­¡± Duke Shepherd¡¯s expression was gloomy, as if he was in a dilemma. He remembered that this country also had an eighth-rank mage guarding it, and it was not easy to deal with. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the country of Langkham. Let the spies go in and investigate.¡± There was a reason why he was so persistent. This was a young dark dragon. After all, when the dark dragon matured, it would definitely be a ninth-rank, and it might even become a saint-rank. They did not dare to provoke such an expert. However, this little dragon seemed to have run away from home and become alone. Then the situation would be greatly different. As long as they gathered an army to capture this young dark dragon, then the strength of the Duke¡¯s country would definitely increase by leaps and bounds! It was not even impossible for him to become the emperor. Greed flashed in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let her fall into the hands of others!¡±Duke Shelby said as he looked at the spies below. ¡°Don¡¯t let her fall into the hands of others!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Looking at the water and fire spells that he was using at the same time,. Eddy felt that it was very magical. This spell was not awkward at all. It was as if it was a part of his body. This kind of abnormal natural feeling was definitely not something that he could have with his low magic talent. It could only mean one thing. The system had closed the gap between him and the geniuses. There was no need to care about the magic talent. As long as you had enough gold coins, you would be like being favored by the god of magic. After thinking about this, Eddie felt that his future was bright! He didn¡¯t even feel the need to go to the Magic Academy. Because as long as he had enough time and gold coins, he would be able to cultivate to the saint-level in the castle! Eddie neglected a problem. If he stayed in the castle all the time, how could he earn gold coins to unlock all the skills? It was just that he was already overwhelmed with excitement, and he only wanted to share this big good news with the maids. Their young master had finally become a level-one mage today! Hurry up and suck up to the Great Eddie. Edward. Very soon, his name would be like the blazing sun, illuminating the entire continent! At this moment, Eddie¡¯s heart was surging. He wanted to share this joy. However, as soon as he arrived downstairs, he discovered that the first floor was pitch-black. Not even a single candle was lit. They were clearly in the castle, yet candles had to be lit here during the day. At night, it was pitch-black everywhere. It was very strange. And where did Emily and Thor go? Eddie¡¯s heart instantly became worried. With his aesthetic standards, these two maids were both top-notch beauties. Emily was cold and delicate, methodical in her work, and also very good at taking care of people. Thor was warm and lively, carefree, like a little girl who didn¡¯t know what tiredness was. If they were attacked by goblins like him¡­ ¡­ Thinking of this, Eddie¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Two weak girls were in danger! Eddie directly rushed through the castle gate and searched the nearby area. All of his attributes had reached 10 points, which was stronger than some apprentices who specialized in warrior or knight classes. This was the reason why he dared to come out at night. ¡­ ¡­ The night was getting darker. The Moonlight was blocked by the clouds, giving the danger here a layer of protection. There was a forest on the left side of the castle. This forest was the place where Eddie. Edward had been attacked by goblins. At this moment, two unfamiliar figures appeared at the entrance of the forest. There was a saying on the continent. No matter how experienced a hunter was, they would only become the prey of the magical beasts if they entered the forest at night. It meant that these places were extremely dangerous at night. However, the two of them did not seem to care. They directly walked into the dark forest, just like they did on a daily walk. As the two of them continued to go deeper, strange sounds gradually came from their originally quiet surroundings. Wolf howls, insect howls, and¡­ ¡°Keke Keke.¡± The two of them had just entered the depths of the forest. Suddenly, more than twenty monsters with green bodies, red eyes, and sharp teeth appeared around them. They were the low-level magical beasts that had once attacked Eddie, the goblins. These goblins were brutal by nature and liked to eat raw meat. Every year, countless innocent people would die tragically under the attacks of these monsters. It was said that the goblins especially liked young and beautiful virgins. This group of goblins was constantly sniffing the air, as if they had smelled some kind of sweet and delicious food. Their mouths were constantly dripping with disgusting saliva. Among them, the most eye-catching one was a goblin wearing human clothes and holding a walking stick. Although it was tattered, it covered its body. It was obvious that it was the leader of this group of goblins. ¡°TSK TSK TSK, I didn¡¯t expect to meet two humans. I¡¯m so lucky.¡± The leader of the goblins looked at the two figures greedily, and his eyes gradually turned dark red. Through their bodies and smells, they could already smell the scent that made them excited. It had been a long time since they had tasted the taste of a human virgin. This was the best delicacy. ¡°Kill them!¡± The Goblin Elder gave the order to attack the surrounding goblins. It was afraid that the two prey would escape. The Goblin soldiers, who had long lost their patience, immediately threw out the heavy objects and blunt weapons in their hands. This was their usual method. They would first knock out their prey and lose the ability to escape, then drag it back to the nest to slowly enjoy it. Countless rocks, sharp wood, and broken weapons were thrown at the two figures. If it was an ordinary person facing such an attack, they would definitely dodge it. The two figures just stood there motionlessly. It was as if they didn¡¯t even bother to block such an attack. Seeing this, the goblin elder thought that the prey was scared silly by them and did not dare to move. Hahaha! Its mouth was already salivating crazily. It wanted to taste the delicious food! The goblin elder began to look forward to the scene of him chewing on them. ¡°Bang!¡± He did not have the time to celebrate. These stones, sharp wood, and broken weapons were all fixed in the air and did not move. It was as if they were blocked by some transparent wall. If a high-level mage was present, they would definitely recognize that this was a seventh-level high-level spell, the crystal barrier! And it was an instant cast! The Goblin Elder¡¯s pupils constricted. Its instincts told it that there was something wrong with these two people. It quietly took half a step back and hid behind the other goblins. ¡°Sister Emily, let¡¯s start from here.¡± Under the faint moonlight, a figure appeared. A head of long golden hair, coupled with a cute and playful face. The one who spoke was the maid Thor. ¡°Remember, clear them all, not a single one left.¡± The one who answered her was the silver-haired maid, Emily. At this moment, there was only endless coldness in Emily¡¯s eyes. It was as if she was just clearing some weeds somewhere. It was completely different from the gentle and delicate temperament of the maid in the castle. It was like the difference between an angel and a demon. Thor seemed to be affected by Emily¡¯s emotions as well. His eyes turned into Golden Dragon pupils. ¡°Sister Emily, watch carefully.¡± Thor stretched out a finger. A black light condensed on his pure white finger. This light was filled with a destructive aura. The black light shot straight out from her finger. It pierced through one of the goblins in an instant. The goblin that was hit didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before its muscular body was melted into meat paste. Seeing this scene, the goblin elder immediately lay on the ground! It knew what the other party was going to do! Thor¡¯s black light didn¡¯t stop, it casually slashed around. The goblins surrounding them didn¡¯t even have the time to react before they were all cut in half by the black light! The waist that came into contact with the black light turned into a puddle of mud. Tier 6 spell, Death Ray! Anyone who came into contact with it would be corroded by the death aura and turn into mud. It was a very terrifying dark spell. It was banned by the Holy See and the Mage Association as a forbidden spell. Although the spell was cruel. In Thor and Emily¡¯s eyes, the lives of these goblins were like straw. When the farmer waved his sickle, there was no sympathy or pity. Chapter 6 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at the melted mud on the ground, the Goblin Elder was so scared that he almost peed himself. He had just escaped because he had crouched down in advance. A long time ago, when he was not a goblin elder, he had seen this move. How could the goblin elder not know that the other party had come to take care of them at this stage. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have come to such a place in the middle of the night. However, the Goblin Elder didn¡¯t panic. Because every year, there were people who wanted to destroy the goblins, but they all failed in the end. It wasn¡¯t because of how strong they were. It was because the goblins were as numerous as the sea. When this power was gathered together¡­ No matter if you were a third-rank mage who had learned group spells or a third-rank warrior knight who had awakened Combat Aura, you wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy them. You might even be killed in the end because there were too many goblins. The Goblin Elder pretended to fall and sit on the ground. He pretended to be afraid and pitiful, trying to stall for time. With his right hand behind his back, he quietly controlled his walking stick to release sound waves. Yes, this was not a walking stick but a flute. This flute could summon all the goblins within a hundred miles to fight for him. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I can exchange the treasure for it.¡± The goblin elder summoned the goblins while observing them. He knew that with the greed of humans, they would definitely be interested in the treasure. It knew humans too well. Using this method, it had killed countless people. The walking stick on its back also emitted sound waves. And these sound waves would spread out like waves in a large area. It spread from the depths of the forest to a radius of a hundred miles. After a moment of silence, the ground suddenly began to shake. At this moment, all the goblins hiding underground appeared under the call of the flute! Under the night light, countless red lights appeared, like dense pomegranates, densely covering the ground. ¡°Dong!¡± ¡°Dong!¡± ¡°Dong!¡± It seemed that there were tens of millions of them rushing from all over the forest. The tremors coming from the ground were also becoming more and more obvious. Emily and Thor¡¯s expressions did not change. They had long noticed that something was amiss. ¡°Is this all of your strength?¡± Emily¡¯s tone was filled with disappointment, and her cold tone caused the goblin elder to shiver involuntarily. However, a wave of annoyance swept over. ¡°You¡¯re already surrounded by us, yet you still dare to be stubborn? Tonight, we¡¯ll use your blood to sacrifice the great goblin ancestors! !¡± The Goblin Elder crawled back and regrouped with the main group. With his robust appearance, it was impossible to tell that he needed crutches. The Goblin army quickly arrived. Looking at the dense goblins in front of them. Emily pointed at them without any fluctuations, then pointed at herself. ¡°You might be mistaken. You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s surrounded us, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s surrounded you.¡± The moment these words were said. Above the clouds that covered the moonlight, a huge battle spear that looked like the judgement of light lit up the entire battlefield. It was as if a weapon of God had descended on this land that was filled with filth and sin. Just from the appearance of this huge spear, one could tell that its power was absolutely shocking! If someone from the Church of light saw it, they would recognize that it was a seventh level light magic, the spear of God¡¯s punishment. In the church, only high-ranking members of the cardinal level had the ability to use it. Now, it actually appeared in the hands of a maid from the countryside! The Goblin Elder was also shocked. What kind of powerful spell was this to have such an effect! ? This time, they might have hit an egg on a rock. Emily did not waste any words and pointed forward with one hand. ¡°God¡¯s Spear of retaliation!¡± Under the Goblin Elder¡¯s shocked gaze. This huge light spear was like an interstellar battleship that was heading towards the target star. It suddenly charged towards the place where the goblin army was densest. That speed was extremely fast. ¡°Boom!¡± A huge explosion sounded like a raging storm. At the place where the army was densest, it exploded! Countless goblins were unable to withstand this purifying power and instantly melted. The impact of the explosion also shattered the bones of the goblins that were close by. The surrounding goblins also lost their vision permanently because they looked directly at the light of the explosion. The smoke dispersed. In the middle of the Goblin army, a huge black hole was blasted open. The hole was like a black hole, bottomless. Many goblins fell down and turned into meat paste because they couldn¡¯t stand properly. The morale of the army was immediately stifled. The goblin elder who was originally clamoring seemed to have his throat grabbed by an invisible hand, unable to speak. Emily¡¯s Spear of God¡¯s punishment had caused over a million goblins to lose their fighting strength. This was not the end. Thor was like a meteorite, jumping to where the army was concentrated. His arms were straight, and his fingers were slightly open. Death Rays shot out from each finger. Thor was like a conductor on the battlefield, and the death rays became her baton. Wherever he went, there would be a symphony of screams. The surrounding goblins were all cut into countless pieces. With her as the center, a round stage of flesh and blood was instantly cleared out. However, Thor¡¯s performance was not over yet. She kept moving with light steps. No Goblin¡¯s body could withstand the sharp cuts brought about by the death ray. The Goblins looked full of muscles, but in front of these black threads, they were as soft as tofu. They were cut open without any hindrance. The flesh was connected to the blood skin, and the broken limbs were scattered all over the ground. This kind of torture.., also filled Thor¡¯s Golden Dragon Eyes with satisfaction and joy. Thor was like a flower of death, crazily blooming in every corner of the army. Everywhere he went, he would be like a meat grinder, mincing the goblins here into countless pieces. The Goblin¡¯s green blood and short limbs covered the entire battlefield. Thor had already opened the enchantment to keep these dirty things out. It would be bad if he dirtied the maid¡¯s dress that his master had given him. The Goblin Elder had lost all his strength at this time, and his eyes were filled with despair. He could tell that these two women were definitely high-level powerhouses. They were simply not something they could resist. However, he was unwilling to accept this, and used his last bit of strength to shout at Emily. ¡°Why? Why Us! ! !¡± His race had never provoked such a powerhouse before. In other words, they didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to provoke a powerhouse. Why would Emily and Thor find them! ? This didn¡¯t make sense! Hearing the Goblin Elder¡¯s question like a defeated dog,. Emily spread her wings and flew into the sky. Under the Goblin Elder¡¯s desperate and shocked gaze, she said,. ¡°Because you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended.¡± Emily spread her hands. A huge pillar of destructive light condensed around her, she wanted to carry out the final judgment on the goblins on the ground. ¡­ Chapter 7 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Eddie searched around the castle, but found no sign of the maid. He had a bad feeling. Did Emily and Thor go back to the forest late at night? This was not common sense? Who would go to the forest at night? He was thinking. Deep in the forest, suddenly it was as bright as day. Eddie had a bad feeling. Something had really happened in the forest. He immediately rushed towards the forest. The sooner he found them, the safer he would be! Emily and Thor, you must wait for me! Eddie¡¯s feet moved faster. It was just that the forest was very big. He had walked for a long time before he came to the depths. As soon as he entered. He could not help but feel nauseous just by looking at it. Countless pieces and green blood mixed together. The broken limbs splattered on the ground like a swarm of ants. Countless broken bones and bone stubble were like darts stuck into the surrounding trees. It looked like hell. Although Eddie had now become a Rank 1 mage,. He still had no actual combat experience. Facing such a bloody scene, he could not bear it. After a while, he stopped vomiting. This was¡­ a Goblin? From the green skin and the pieces of meat scattered around. Eddie vaguely recognized that this was a goblin. Who was killing these monsters here? Eddie wanted to find out. After all, this was around his castle, so it was necessary to understand the situation. Following the flesh tissue, Eddie carefully walked deeper into the forest. There seemed to be an explosion in front of him. After walking for a while, Eddie felt that the place where he was standing was a little shaken. He hid behind a giant tree and looked forward. The scene in front of him shocked Eddie. In the open sky in front of him. Two giant creatures looked down from the sky above the earth. They were like rulers of the night, inspecting their own territory. And on the ground were countless goblins. The terrifying power in the sky made these goblins freeze on the spot. These weak creatures had never been noticed by such high-level creatures. One was a humanoid creature with black and white wings. Its body stood between the sky and the Earth. The wings on its back were black and white. Its wide wings blocked the endless moonlight. Beside it was a giant black dragon that was a hundred meters long. Its huge black wings that were two to three hundred meters wide were emitting a dazzling light and flapping slightly. Eddie¡¯s mouth was wide open at this moment. This was! ? Eddie had never seen a dragon before, and this was the first time he had seen one Although he couldn¡¯t tell what race the humanoid creature on the other side was. But only legendary creatures could stand up to legendary creatures. So the one on the other side was definitely a top-tier creature no weaker than a giant dragon. What were these two doing here tonight? Could it be that they were the ones who did that pile of corpses in the forest just now? Eddie hid at the side and watched, not daring to make a sound. He was afraid of being noticed by the two legendary creatures. But from the moment Eddie showed his head¡­ The Giant Dark Dragon and fallen angel had already noticed him. ¡°Master has already found this place, let¡¯s just do it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The dragon¡¯s huge head nodded slightly. Around the black-and-white winged legendary creature, more than ten energy beams mixed with the aura of light appeared. Light Magic. ¡°Light of Judgement!¡± Black Flames appeared around the dragon¡¯s body. Dragon language magic. ¡°Fire of Darkness!¡± Both sides cast their spells. Immediately, more than ten light pillars pierced through the ground, creating a huge shockwave. These light pillars were aimed at the countless goblins on the ground. The crisscrossing judgement light pillars swept across the land. Before the goblins could react, the energy light pillars crushed their bodies. Even their corpses were vaporized. The giant dragon also spat out majestic black flames. These black flames seemed to have intelligence, forming a circle around the battlefield. It trapped all the goblins inside. Some goblins wanted to rush out and get touched by these black flames, but found that they could not be extinguished no matter how hard they tried. They could only be burned into charcoal in pain, and blown into powder by the wind. That was not all. The goblin elder also found out in despair that the circle of flames was shrinking. Together with the light pillar, they wanted to trap them here to death. Many goblins wanted to dig underground and escape. However, they found that the black flames could even burn underground. As long as they came into contact with it, they would be burned from the weapon to their own bodies, and no matter how hard they tried, they could not extinguish it. Crying, roaring, praying, fear, despair. No matter what these goblins were feeling. The Angels and Dragons in the sky were unmoved. They were like the coldest kings in the world. They would not forgive their enemies just because of their pleas. Death was where they belonged. More than a dozen energy beams were like the scythe of death, plowing through the land. Countless black holes were blasted out of the ground. In the end, under the combined efforts of the two great experts,. All the goblins were wiped out, including the leading Goblin Elder. Until his death, the Goblin Elder didn¡¯t believe it was true. The tens of millions of goblin troops were all cruelly wiped out overnight. Only those legendary great demon kings could do it! The Goblin Elder opened his hands. Welcoming the fate of his own death. When Eddie saw it, he was extremely shocked. This world was indeed filled with danger. Even the lowest level goblin would be targeted by the strong! Eddie, who originally wanted to tell the maids the good news of his promotion, silently hid the secret in his heart. Grovel! He had to grovel! Otherwise, if he was targeted by a powerhouse one day, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died! This area had also become a forbidden zone for goblins tonight. Who knew how long it would take for him to recover to his current level in the future. After eliminating the goblins, the two legendary creatures, whether intentionally or not, glanced in Eddie¡¯s direction before disappearing. It was as if they had never appeared. ¡­ ¡­ Phew! They finally disappeared. The instant the two legendary creatures left. The oppressive feeling from the sky also disappeared. Eddie sat on the ground, breathing heavily. Even in the sky. Eddie could feel that powerful oppressive feeling. Not to mention that devastating blow that was like God¡¯s punishment. Eddie looked at the battlefield that was blasted out of countless black holes. He believed that under such power, no goblin would be able to escape. This place probably wouldn¡¯t have any more goblins. Because they were directly erased from the source. Chapter 8 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter Eight: A Strange Dinner Tonight¡¯s scene. Had also dulled Eddie¡¯s joy at having just advanced to a Rank 1 mage. This world was indeed filled with danger and the unknown. With just this bit of strength, he was simply not enough. If he was also targeted by such a strong person, then his fate would probably be similar to those goblins. He would die tragically in an unknown place. Thinking of this, he decided that he would not leave this place before he became strong enough. He confirmed his future direction. He wanted to become stronger as soon as possible! At the same time, he also needed to continuously collect information about this continent. This was the guarantee that he could survive in the other world. Eddie¡¯s expression became extremely determined. Only in this way could he protect what he wanted to protect! Speaking of protection¡­ Eddie suddenly remembered.. Did he still have two maids that he hadn¡¯t found? It wasn¡¯t Eddie¡¯s bad memory. It was just that what happened tonight was too shocking. Even legendary creatures, Goblin armies, high-level magic, and the real battlefield¡­ These weren¡¯t things that a Tier 1 mage like him should experience. Perhaps the disappearance of his maid had something to do with the strange things that happened tonight? Eddie shook his head, feeling that his idea was a little ridiculous. He had read too many novels, which was why he had such a ridiculous idea. How could his maid have the right to have anything to do with these legends. Leaving this battlefield full of flesh and blood. Eddie quickly searched the surrounding areas of the forest. He still couldn¡¯t find Emily and Thor. ¡°Could these two have been kidnapped by Bad People?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m a Tier 1 Mage. It¡¯s impossible that he couldn¡¯t find any traces.¡± Just as Eddie was feeling a little depressed. He suddenly saw the castle in the distance, glowing with light. ? ? Eddie blinked his eyes to make sure that he wasn¡¯t seeing things. Yes, the castle was glowing! Eddie immediately spread his legs and ran toward the castle. Like a ship that had lost its way, he found the signal tower. His physical fitness was stronger than that of ordinary warriors and knights, so Eddie flew through the forest quickly. There were no goblins in his way anymore. If there were, he didn¡¯t mind letting these goblins taste the spell he had just learned. He came near the castle. As he got closer, he smelled the aroma of fried fish coming from outside the window. For some reason, the smell calmed Eddie¡¯s restless heart. This was¡­ a familiar smell from his memory. As he smelled the smell, Eddie quietly pushed open the door. Through the gap, he saw Emily, who was wearing a maid¡¯s outfit, at the dining table. At this moment, she was trying her best to arrange the plates, and the dining car beside her was equipped with a heat preservation device. Thor, who was at the side, secretly reached out his hand to steal the food, but was discovered by Emily and slapped down. She seemed to have said a few words to Thor. Thor, who was discovered, mischievously stuck out his tongue. She was only trying to see if the dishes today were to the owner¡¯s taste. She would never admit that she wanted to steal them! And Eddie was standing at the door watching this scene. There was a faint smile on his lips. The scene of the two people fighting in front of him made him feel extremely warm. This was the first time he felt at home after coming to another world. Thor seemed to have seen Eddie standing outside the door. His expression immediately became excited. He left Emily, who was lecturing him, and rushed to the door to open it for Eddie. He smiled and said energetically. ¡°Master! Welcome Back!¡± Seeing that Eddie had returned, Emily put down the plate in her hands and said calmly. ¡°Welcome back, Master.¡± The two of them greeted Eddie one after the other. The words that Eddie wanted to reprimand stopped at the edge of his mouth and didn¡¯t come out. Who would have the heart to scold these two obedient maids. ¡°Cough Cough!¡± ¡°Just call me young master from now on.¡± Eddie thought for a moment and decided to let them change the way they addressed him. ¡°No, no, no, no! I want to call you master!¡± Thor was unhappy and shook his head to show his refusal. ¡°Be obedient!¡± ¡­ After the three of them discussed. It was agreed. In the future, when there were outsiders, they would have to call him young master. At other times, the two of them could call him whatever they wanted. They sat at the dining table. Emily arranged the dinner. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down together. I don¡¯t need anyone to serve me when I eat.¡± Eddie said with a smile. He was still not used to such etiquette. He preferred to have everyone eat together. It was more lively. ¡°Hello, Master!¡± Thor, who was wearing a maid uniform, immediately found a seat and sat down. A happy smile appeared on his face. ¡°This¡­ is against the rules, right?¡± Emily was a little hesitant. ¡°Maid, hurry up and serve the dishes!¡± Thor took his empty plate and said to Emily. In the next moment. Eddie felt a blur in front of his eyes. Emily appeared behind Thor. The terrifying speed gave Thor a fright and he hurriedly stood up. ¡°No need, no need. I feel full.¡±. Emily looked at Thor unhappily. ¡°If master asks you to sit, you sit.¡± Thor then obediently sat down. Eddie felt that he had seen wrongly. He actually didn¡¯t see Emily¡¯s movements clearly? He even smelled a faint scent of blood just now¡­ ¡­ It was so strange. Seeing Eddie in a daze, Emily thought he was hungry. So she took out the fried fish from the insulated dining car. First, she placed the best part on Eddie¡¯s Plate. ¡°Master, this is the freshest salmon I bought from the market this morning. Hurry up and try it.¡± Looking at Emily¡¯s gentle smile. Eddie came back to his senses and stared at Emily¡¯s face. This smile was definitely an angel! He must have been frightened by the Goblin battlefield before, which was why he was hallucinating. How could his own maid be stronger than him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little tired tonight. I should be fine after resting for a while.¡± Eddie looked at the fried fish in front of him. It looked, smelled, and tasted delicious. However, after being dismembered on the goblin battlefield just now, he really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. However, Emily was still looking at him from the side. Eddie smiled at her. Emily also smiled. Under that Innocent Gaze, Eddie helplessly picked up his knife and fork, cut off a small piece of fish, and put it into his mouth. At this moment, he was like chewing wax, unable to taste anything at all. ¡°MMM, it¡¯s very delicious! Emily.¡± Eddie praised. Only then did Emily finally become truly happy. Then, she picked up the most beautiful piece of fried fish and placed it on her own plate. Emily, who had some OCD, only nodded in satisfaction when she placed it in the best shape. In the end, she gave the rest of the food to Thor. Thor, who had been starving for a long time, put the food into his mouth. He swallowed it directly. Eddie was stunned by the way he ate. Was this a human way of eating? He didn¡¯t even chew it? He just swallowed it? Thor looked innocent and felt that there was nothing wrong with his way of eating. Eddie looked at Emily and found that Emily was used to Thor¡¯s way of eating as well. As expected of¡­ His own maid. She ate so differently from the others. Eddie comforted himself. Then Emily took out bread and butter, roast venison, cabbage, and so on from the dining car. Finally, she took out a bottle of red liquid from the dining car. This was a bottle of spice and sweet wine kept at room temperature. It didn¡¯t taste very strong. It was just like a drink. This was specially prepared by Emily. She poured a little in each of the three glasses. After she sat down, she raised her glass. ¡°To celebrate young master Eddie¡¯s recovery, Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± The glasses of the three of them collided in the air, making a crisp and pleasant sound. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start eating!¡± Thor couldn¡¯t help but drool. He immediately began to fight with the delicious food in front of him. Under Emily¡¯s expectant gaze, Eddie also took a bite of the venison. ¡°Emily, your cooking is getting better and better.¡± Eddie praised. ¡°Young master, you flatter me.¡± Emily humbled herself. But the smile on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden any longer. Thor also gave her a thumbs up. She even licked the sauce off the plate. ¡°As expected, Emily¡¯s food is still the best. Those old fellows in the clan make me eat those hard things all day long. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± Thor couldn¡¯t help but ridicule his own elder. Eddie couldn¡¯t help but ask when he heard that. ¡°Thor, do you still have family outside?¡± Ah? This question made Thor and Emily nervous all of a sudden. Chapter 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 9: The Arrival of the new maid, Hermione! Hearing Eddie¡¯s question. Emily and Thor were both stunned. After a moment of silence, it was Emily who continued the conversation. ¡°Yes, master. Thor still has family outside.¡± Thor immediately agreed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I still have some elders outside, but we haven¡¯t contacted each other for a long time. They¡¯re probably already dead.¡± Their clan had a very cold relationship. Moreover, they all had very long lifespans. No one knew who would die next. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been chased down by the human army when she caused trouble. Thor felt that what he said wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡°AH¡­ I see.¡± Eddie didn¡¯t continue asking. Family conflicts were the most sensitive issues. Therefore, Eddie decisively changed the topic and asked a question that he had always wanted to ask. ¡°Then where did the two of you go before?¡± This was what Eddie wanted to know the most right now. He had searched for a long time but still could not find the two of them. Emily and Thor looked at each other. Thor¡¯s gaze indicated that it was better for her to do it. She did not know how to make it up. Emily calmly put down her knife and fork and wiped her lower lip. ¡°Master, are you worried about us?¡± ¡°Of course. I thought you were captured by the goblins when you weren¡¯t around.¡± Eddie had a serious look on his face. He was really worried that something would happen to the two maids. Hearing the words ¡®Goblin¡¯, Emily smiled and said. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any goblins appearing in the forest in the future.¡± ¡°I was chatting with the merchants passing by this morning. Because the goblins have been rampant recently, the kingdom¡¯s guards will come here to eliminate the goblins.¡± Emily didn¡¯t keep him in suspense and said directly. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Eddie heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Emily would say that they were actually the ones who eliminated the goblins. That Eddie¡¯s eyeballs were about to fall to the ground. He recalled the disgusting scene on the battlefield again. He didn¡¯t have the mood to eat. He only wanted to hurry back and cultivate. ¡°Well, I¡¯m full. You guys take your time to eat.¡± Eddie found an excuse and ran away. No matter what delicacies he was facing, he was not interested at the moment. After practicing, mages did not need to consume a large amount of food to replenish their energy like warriors or knights did. They only needed to meditate to keep themselves not hungry. This was also one of the benefits of practicing magic. Looking at Eddie¡¯s fleeing figure, Emily held her face in her hands and looked very happy. Her master was so handsome even when she walked. Thor looked at Emily who was smiling like a flower and could not help but feel a chill. This woman was still so good at acting. She pretended to be an angel in front of her master, but secretly she was coveting her master¡¯s body. She had to protect her master! ¡°You take care of it.¡± Emily brought the unfinished food to Thor. Thor didn¡¯t mind. When she was hungry, she could eat up the food of an army. Thanks to Thor¡¯s big appetite, no food in the castle would go out of date. After Emily Fed Thor, she returned to her seat and savored the fried fish and roasted venison she prepared. At the dining table. One gulped down the food. One tastefully. It was impossible to tell that these two had just killed tens of millions of lives¡­ ¡­ When Eddie returned to his room. He calmed himself down. Whenever he stopped now, his mind would be filled with the horrifying images of the battlefield. He had to overcome this inner demon. So he focused on his system, he was going to do an experiment. He was going to see if he could continue to train at night when there was no sun. With this question in mind,. Eddie controlled his spiritual power and entered the meditation world. As soon as he entered, he was pleasantly surprised to find that there were no fewer light spots at night than during the day. The Moon could also be a source of energy! In other words, in the future, regardless of day or night, he could cultivate! This was good news. Eddie¡¯s face was filled with excitement. As long as he followed this rhythm, it was only a matter of time before he became a Tier 2 Mage. He opened the system to check his attributes. [ name: Eddie Edward ] [ title: Infinite Energy Collector ] -LSB- occupatiTiertier 1 magician (0/50)] [ skill: None ]. [ talent: None ]. [ intelligence: 10] [ strength: 10] [ vitality: 10] [ agility: 10] [ bloodline: 10] He could finally add more points to his bloodline. Since that was the case, he decided to Max out his bloodline tonight! With this thought in mind,. Eddie quickly entered a meditative state. In a meditative state, a mage could rest and exercise at the same time. He didn¡¯t have to worry about dying from excessive fatigue. Just as Eddie was desperately waving his spiritual tentacles to accumulate energy points,. Emily and Thor downstairs welcomed a rare guest. ¡­ Downstairs, in the dining area. A petite girl was sitting in Eddie¡¯s seat. She had pure white long hair. Although she wasn¡¯t tall, her exposed skin was as smooth and white as milk. Her exposed feet didn¡¯t have any calluses, making her look adorable. Emily and Thor didn¡¯t seem to be too surprised by this person¡¯s arrival. Thor asked expectantly instead. ¡°Sister Hermione, what good stuff did you bring us this time?¡± The white-haired Loli called Hermione chuckled. ¡°Sister Thor, I brought your favorite¡­¡± As she spoke, she pulled out a large bag from under the dining table like a magic trick. His small wrist seemed to have the strength of a thousand tons. He poured all the things in the big bag onto the table. Crack! Crack! It was full of gold coins. As far as the eye could see, it was all yellow gold coins! The gold coins were mixed with gemstones and unknown silverware. To let Eddie get so much money, he could afford to double the price of the spell. Thor couldn¡¯t move when he saw this. She couldn¡¯t stand these shiny things. She wanted to sleep on these gold coins every night. ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah! Sister Hermione, I love you so much!¡± Thor buried his face in the gold coins. In her eyes, the portrait of the King on the gold coins was cuter than anything else (except the owner) . Emily looked at the table full of gold coins and gemstones and frowned. ¡°Hermione, which family did you take this time? This adds up to more than 10,000 gold coins, right?¡± The white-haired girl, Hermione, couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she heard Emily¡¯s words. ¡°Hehehe, this time, I stole an old man¡¯s small treasury.¡± ¡°This old man named Odom still wants to imprison me. What¡¯s my nickname?¡± Hermione¡¯s face was full of pride when she said this. When the other party woke up the next day, he would be so angry that his eyebrows would stand up. ¡°Odom?¡± ¡°This seems to be the man who is said to be the closest to a saint-level knight on the continent.¡± ¡°Why did you steal from him?¡± Emily felt a little headache. Hermione, this ominous witch, was good in every way. She just had a habit that couldn¡¯t be changed no matter how hard she tried. She liked to steal from others. The more expensive things were, the more excited she became. Chapter 10 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As for when Hermione discovered that she liked to steal things, she didn¡¯t know. She only knew that in the past, she liked to steal the treasures of those big shots. The precious and rare dragon crystals, the magic cores of Tier 9 magic beasts, the light scepter of the red bishop, and the Mage Robe of the empire¡¯s chief mage, all of these couldn¡¯t escape her clutches. Because she had stolen too many things. She was also known as the Witch of omen. She threw all the gold coins she had stolen to Thor, hermione lay on the table, feeling a sense of emptiness. Seeing Hermione lose her life goal, Emily felt a headache. The victim gradually leveled up, and this time, it was a Tier 9 knight who was said to be the closest to the saint level. Emily roughly calculated the value of these things. Just the gold coins added up to more than 10,000, not including those precious gemstones and silverware. Conservatively, it was estimated to be 20,000 to 30,000. That Knight named Odom must be furious. This money could be considered a huge sum in any country. ¡°That stinky old man actually captured me and imprisoned me, saying that he wanted to subdue me. HMPH! I was so angry that I directly moved his small treasury away.¡± Hermione leaned on the table and said in a huff. Even a saint-level knight might not be able to capture her, yet a ninth-level knight actually dared to imprison him. Thus, she put on an act and directly stole Odom¡¯s underwear. Thinking of this, Hermione¡¯s mood became much better. ¡°A ninth-level Knight¡¯s strength is not bad. You should hide in the castle for the time being.¡± Emily suggested to Hermione. ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t sister Thor go out to look for relatives? Why did she come back so soon?¡± Hermione raised her head and looked at Thor, who was immersed in the gold coins. ¡°She¡¯s being chased by the human army because she¡¯s greedy.¡± Emily told Thor what happened. Thor raised his head from the pile of gold coins and defended himself, ¡°I¡¯m not greedy! I¡¯m really hungry!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Sure enough, we¡¯re the best at getting into trouble. How long have we been gone? And we¡¯re already back.¡± Hermione found it funny. When they had left, everyone had thought that it would be a long time before they would see each other again. In the end, they had gotten into trouble and returned dejectedly. ¡°Neither of you is much better than the other. One is greedy and the other can¡¯t control himself.¡± Emily cleaned up the plates that she had finished eating and prepared to bring Hermione back to her room. ¡°Sister Emily, I¡¯m So Hungry.¡± Hermione looked pitiful. That innocent look would move even the most hardened person. ¡°There¡¯s food in the dining car. Go get it yourself.¡± Emily knew that Hermione was just mischievous. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until she was done cleaning up before saying that she was hungry. Hermione knew that she had been mischievous and stuck out her tongue. Just like a little witch. After eating. Emily warned Hermione. ¡°Don¡¯t go out for the next few days. Stay here in peace.¡± Hermione also nodded. She was a little tired from this operation. She rubbed her eyes and didn¡¯t bother about the gold coins and gems on the table. She turned around and walked straight to her room. Her room was next to Thor¡¯s. Thor was lying in the pile of gold coins, enjoying his time. He looked at Thor with a satisfied face. Emily ordered Thor to clean up the gold coins tonight. If her master saw this the next day, she would throw all the things in her room away. Thor gathered the gold coins in his arms and nodded to Emily. Her room was filled with her treasures. She couldn¡¯t throw any of them away! She would definitely tidy them up properly. After giving her instructions. Emily cleaned up the plates that she had finished eating. She glanced at Eddie¡¯s room without leaving a trace, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡­ The night passed without a word. The next day. Eddie, who had been cultivating for the entire night, felt that there was a sound outside the window, quietly chatting. ¡°How is it? is master¡¯s figure much better than before, and he¡¯s even more handsome! I¡¯m not lying to you, am I?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t tell with your clothes on, Sister.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Sister, can you take off master¡¯s clothes?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as he said this, the person called ¡®sister¡¯was about to make a move. But just as he stretched out his hand. He realized that Eddie had already opened his eyes and was staring at her. Thor was stunned, a pair of small hands stopped in mid-air. The scene was very awkward. Eddie glanced at Thor and then at the girl next to her. The girl was hiding by the window, only revealing her pair of eyes. However, with her clean white hair and her shy and beautiful face, Eddie had already recognized her. She was also one of the maids in the castle, Hermione. ¡°Good morning, Hermione. Are You Back?¡± Emily had mentioned that the maids in the castle would be away for a period of time. This time, it was Hermione who had returned. Eddie approached her and greeted her. Her long white hair looked clean and tidy, when the sun shone on Hermione¡¯s body, Eddie seemed to be able to smell a pleasant smell. ¡°Morning¡­ Young Master.¡± Hermione stared at Eddie. The young master in front of her had actually become so handsome! ? Although Eddie was also very handsome before. But after systematic training. His current physical fitness had already completely crushed some warriors or knight apprentices. Breaking steel bars and cement with his bare hands was no problem. Those goblins from before didn¡¯t even take a breath when they punched. At this moment, not only did Eddie have the grace and mystery of a mage, he also had the explosive hormones of a warrior and knight. Under the double stimulation. Hermione stared at him without blinking. Thor also withdrew his evil claws and pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°Thor, didn¡¯t I tell you not to come in from here?¡± Eddie turned his head and said to Thor, who had an innocent look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to bring your sister with you!¡± A little cutie like Hermione was definitely led astray by Thor. After all, Thor had experience in him and was a habitual criminal. Thor was very wronged. He had only been chasing the bird with Hermione, and when he chased after Hermione, he unconsciously ran here. Thor had indeed chased after the bird. But she didn¡¯t know that this little bird was actually secretly manipulated by Hermione. Looking at Thor¡¯s aggrieved face, he looked pitiful. Eddie still couldn¡¯t bear to say such harsh words. Sigh! My biggest problem was that I was too gentle with these maids! Eddie was also very helpless. Eddie¡¯s left hand touched Hermione¡¯s long white hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be as naughty as your sister next time, understand?¡± Hermione only nodded with a blushing face. Thor saw that Eddie didn¡¯t have any intention of continuing to blame, so he quickly pulled Hermione and ran away. Otherwise, master Eddie¡¯s education would be more uncomfortable than reading a book. Seeing that Thor still wanted to run down the stairs,. Eddie quickly shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a ladder over there!¡± Unfortunately, his words were completely ignored by Thor and Hermione. Ladder? What ladder? Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to walk on foot? The two of them directly ran up and jumped down. The maid¡¯s skirt was in the air, and it opened like an umbrella elegantly. Then they landed safely on the ground. Eddie watched their eyelids twitch. It used to be fine if there was only one Thor. Now it would be the same with a smaller one. With the two of them together, the castle might not be quiet anymore. Chapter 11 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Eddie shook his head and ignored the two children. Eddie took out his interface and checked the rewards from last night. [ name: Eddie Edward ] [ title: Infinite Energy Collector ] [ class: Rank 1 Mage (0/50)] [ skill: None ]. [ talent: None ]. [ intelligence: 10] [ strength: 10] [ vitality: 10] [ agility: 10] [ bloodline: 10] [ remaining energy points: 27]. After a night of training, Eddie chose to focus all of his energy points on his bloodline. Raising his bloodline points to 20! The effect was immediately displayed. Eddie felt that in his spiritual world, there was one more tentacle that could capture the energy light points. This meant that his training efficiency would be faster in the future. The golden color in his blood had increased a little. He felt that he had become stronger. Eddie didn¡¯t feel too happy. He was very cold. Because becoming stronger was a burden. For him. He now faced too many problems. The first problem was skills. In the system¡¯s skill store, every skill required gold coins to be unlocked. Five-elemental Tier-1 spells were unlocked for two gold coins, and the rest of the rare elemental skills such as light, dark, ice, and thunder were all priced at five gold coins. After Eddie learned five-elemental spells, he had no money left in his pocket. In other words, once he upgraded to a tier-2 mage, he would face a very awkward situation. After learning five Tier-1 spells. He had no money to learn Tier-2 spells. If the apprentices of the Magic Academy heard Eddie¡¯s words, they would probably explode on the spot, thinking that he was showing off. The standard for these magic apprentices to graduate in their first year was to learn one first-tier spell. Those who learned two were geniuses. Those who learned five were simply top-notch geniuses out of ten thousand mages! You learned five in one go, and you¡¯re still not satisfied? He looked at his own panel. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Eddie recalled the tragedy that night, and he did not dare to relax for even a moment. As for the issue of lack of money¡­ He thought about it. He decided to discuss it with Emily first. Although he was the heir to the title of Baron, the actual manager of the castle was Emily. He did not participate in the management at all, he was just a dilettante. Taking the opportunity to eat breakfast, he decided to mention this matter. He would divide the remaining energy points evenly among the other attributes. His level as a first-rank mage would not be increased for the time being. He looked at the spells in the shop. Learning Magic was really expensive. Eddie sighed. ¡­ In the dining area on the first floor. Eddie, who was drinking milk, tactfully proposed to Emily that he wanted to advance gold coins. ¡°Why do you suddenly want so much money?¡± Emily rubbed a piece of bread and butter and handed it to Eddie. ¡°Learn¡­ Magic.¡± Eddie¡¯s face turned slightly red. But there was nothing wrong with saying that. Learning Magic wasn¡¯t just a waste of money, it was simply a waste of money! Emily glanced at Eddie. Silently, she took out a book from the cabinet next to her. The book recorded the daily expenses of the castle. It included, but was not limited to, food, clothing, transportation, miscellaneous matters, and the following expenses. In total, 100 gold coins a year were spent cleanly. In the end, there were only two words. No money. Eddie did not say anything after listening. Because he knew that Emily was already very tired from handling the daily expenses of the entire castle alone. It was a bit difficult for him to make this request. What if he couldn¡¯t get the money. In the end, a man still had to rely on himself. Eddie scratched his head. He didn¡¯t expect that after coming to another world and crossing over to become a noble, he still had to worry about money. Now he could only quickly think of a way to earn money. But after thinking for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t think of any way to earn money. He came to this world. Firstly, he hadn¡¯t met many people. The only people he had come into contact with were a few maids. Secondly, he didn¡¯t know any connections. To make money and do business, he definitely needed connections. Especially without the internet, he needed people to communicate with each other. Moreover, when nobles did business, they would be laughed at. Especially for a small noble like Eddie, he paid more attention to his face. Even if there is no money, to maintain a decent. Alas. If you use the game to calculate. This should be arranged to hell difficulty. Sitting on the windowsill Eddie. Staring Blankly at the garden not far away. Where Thor and Hermione are playing each other. Eddie really envy them, can have no trouble. Thor and Hermione in the flowers, constantly playing, chasing. Thor¡¯s full figure was matched with the roses around him. The sun shone on Hermione¡¯s hair, making her blonde like Thor. They looked like two sisters. The happy scene also infected Eddie who was worrying. It made him smile unconsciously. Flowers. Roses. Big Breasts. Eddie suddenly had a flash of inspiration! He seemed to have thought of something. He immediately jumped down from the windowsill and rushed downstairs to find Emily, who was preparing dinner ingredients. ¡°Emily, let me ask you a very important question!¡± The first step he needed to do now was to investigate the market! This step was called market research. Emily looked at the nervous Eddie and did not know what her master was up to. ¡°You can ask. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°Have you heard of perfume and underwear?¡± ¡°Perfume? Underwear?¡± Emily did not know what Eddie wanted to ask, but when she saw Eddie¡¯s serious look, she answered seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen people in the imperial city use spices like ambergris, musk, and civet.¡± ¡°As for underwear, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve only heard of corsets.¡± When Eddie heard this, he immediately became ecstatic. He wanted to kiss Emily¡¯s face hard! ¡°Emily, please do me a favor. When you go out these few days, help me find out if anyone has used these two things! Young master, I have great use for them!¡± Looking at the excited Eddie in front of her, Emily wondered if she should send her master to see a doctor. He would jump and jump at the same time. Did he become so stupid from practicing magic that he suddenly became so interested in these things? ¡°Master, why are you asking me these things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Eddie said with a mysterious look. Emily:¡±?¡± Master actually had a secret to hide from her? Could it be that master had another woman! After all, master was already 14 years old, the perfect age for human males to start pursuing the opposite sex. However, she wasn¡¯t sure yet. Emily decided to observe for a while and temporarily agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay more attention in the near future.¡± ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s Emily, I love you the most!¡± Eddie excitedly picked up Emily and spun around on the spot! Chapter 12 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Master, let go of me.¡± Eddie¡¯s passion made Emily Panic. She was once the representative of the light. She was also the representative of God¡¯s will on Earth. She was the embodiment of destruction and hope. But these titles were no longer useful. Facing Eddie¡¯s big hug, she panicked. The Valkyrie who used to be so mighty. In Eddie¡¯s embrace, she suddenly couldn¡¯t exert any strength. Her waist, for some reason, became so soft. She wanted to break free, but she resisted. But her heart told her that she liked this feeling. The struggling movements became smaller and smaller, and also weaker. Until finally, Emily comforted herself. ¡°Alright, this is it, this is the last time!¡± Emily bit her lip and tacitly agreed with Eddie¡¯s actions. However, at this moment, Emily, who was being hugged, revealed an unnoticeable smile on her lips. If the goblins from last night saw this¡­ They would be shocked. Was this still that cold and arrogant fallen angel? Why was he acting like a little girl in Love? After circling around a few times, he realized that he had lost his composure. He hurriedly put down Emily in his arms. But the moment he put her down¡­ From the corner of his eyes, he seemed to see that Emily was a little disappointed. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry. I was too excited.¡± Eddie still took the lead to apologize. After all, he was the one who made the first move. Emily¡¯s chest heaved up and down, causing the fruit in front of her chest to sway. ¡°Master, if you want to do this next time, can you tell me in advance¡­¡± Emily¡¯s voice became softer the more she spoke. In fact, there was no intention of blaming Eddie in her tone. On the contrary, the more she spoke, the more shy she became. Eddie was also dumbfounded. Tell him in advance? How could he tell him in advance. He was just purely excited. He really didn¡¯t have any other intentions. Eddie quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emily. I Won¡¯t do it again.¡± Seeing Eddie, he really felt like he was blaming him. Emily felt that he was really a blockhead. After saying that, she turned around and ignored Eddie. Eddie smiled awkwardly. ¡°Next time, if I¡¯m so excited that I hug you again, you can also hug me back.¡± Eddie said generously to Emily. After that, he walked out directly. ¡°Who wants to Hug You? Really.¡± Emily did not react in time. Only after Eddie walked far away did she come to her senses. ¡°Hug me next time?¡± Was this hinting that there would be a next time? Was master teasing her? A dignified fallen angel was being teased by a 14-year-old child? This made Emily even feel that it was a little ridiculous. She could easily kill an army of a million. A single thought could decide the life and death of a race. You, a 14-year-old boy, dare to molest me? Emily¡¯s face suddenly flushed red. As she spoke, she continued to prepare the ingredients for tonight. But her cheerful footsteps revealed her true thoughts. ¡­ After settling this matter, Eddie went to the garden next to the castle. He shouted into the garden. ¡°Thor, Hermione, come here for a moment.¡± ¡°Master, What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thor and Hermione walked over with curious expressions. Recently, they felt that Eddie had changed a little compared to before. He had grown taller and stronger. He had also awakened his talent in magic. It could be said that everything was going well. They were looking forward to what Eddie would grow up to be. Eddie first asked Emily the question he had just asked her. After receiving the same answer,. Eddie told them about his request. ¡°Can you help me pick some of the petals here?¡± Eddie asked. Although he was facing his own maid, he had accepted the idea that everyone was equal. He would not look down on or look down on any maid. These were all his family members. Thor and Hermione nodded. Picking flower petals? To be honest, they would occasionally pick them and make them into perfume bags to hang in the room. They usually did this to create fragrance. Including those humans. ¡°Master, how much do you want?¡± Thor felt that if Eddie wanted to make perfume bags, he could just pick them himself. Why did he call them over? ¡°Pick as many as you can.¡± In Eddie¡¯s vague memory, to make perfume. He needed a large number of petals as raw materials, and then extract the essence to make perfume. If he wasn¡¯t sure, then he could pick more. Anyway, he still needed to experiment with the formula more, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of more. Eddie himself wasn¡¯t sure what the formula was. But if he could make something like perfume. That would be for a world that was still using animal spices. His stuff was definitely a product that transcended the ages! Although animal spices could hide the body odor for a long time, it was also very choking. And although the perfume bags made from lemons, oranges, and roses were light and elegant, they couldn¡¯t last long. Only perfume could combine the advantages of both and eliminate the disadvantages. One could imagine how precious it was. ¡°Master, why do you need so many petals?¡± As the little witch who was famous on the continent, Hermione had seen a lot of things. He knew that many nobles would use a large number of petals to create a fragrance. But because it disappeared very quickly, there weren¡¯t so many petals to provide. So even if you were a king, you couldn¡¯t enjoy such treatment every day. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Eddie kept them in suspense. After all, everything was still in the experimental stage, so it wasn¡¯t good to make too many promises. The more mysterious it was, the more they wanted to know. Thor and Hermione were like two curious babies, wanting to know what the answer was. The two excitedly joined hands and began to pick the petals. Eddie didn¡¯t plan to slack off, and was ready to join them. After all, making perfume required a lot of raw materials. It was said that 600 pounds of petals could only extract one pound of natural essence. This amount of work could be imagined to be very large. He definitely had to help. He couldn¡¯t let the two girls work all the time. But just as Eddie was about to pick a petal, he realized that something was wrong. He actually didn¡¯t pick the petal just now? The Petal, which was originally fragile and easy to break, seemed to be welded together in his hand. It didn¡¯t move at all. Eddie¡¯s face was filled with shock. His strength had been maxed out by 10 points by the system. How could he even spend so much effort to pluck the petal! ? He held it in his hand and took a closer look. On these petals, there were actually some patterns that looked like dragon scales. It made people feel that they were not ordinary. It seemed to be used as a comparison. Eddie turned his head to look at Thor and Hermione. They picked the petals off casually as if they were taking a walk. They looked effortless and relaxed. Was There Something Wrong with me? Eddie tried again. Damn! This flower was definitely welded on! Eddie decisively handed the task of picking the petals to Thor and Hermione and left first. This flower wasn¡¯t picked by a human at all. Looking at Eddie¡¯s disheveled figure, Hermione asked Thor. ¡°Sister Thor, why did master leave?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s going to practice magic.¡± ¡°Does magic need to be practiced?¡± ¡°Humans seem to need it.¡± ¡°How Pitiful.¡± Eddie:¡±¡­¡±. Thor used his white and tender fingers to scratch Hermione¡¯s nose. ¡°Hehe, little fool, continue picking.¡± Hermione, who had been teased by Thor, immediately stretched out her small snow-white hand. She wanted to tease Thor, but she dodged it. ¡°Sister Thor is a bully. You¡¯ll be finished when I catch you!¡± ¡°Hahaha, come and catch me.¡± The two of them continued to laugh and play in the garden. Chapter 13 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Captain, we¡¯ll reach our destination in about five kilometers ahead.¡± The guards in leather armor reported the latest situation to Captain Ron. ¡°Yeah, tell those kids to keep their spirits up. Don¡¯t let the women from last night suck their energy dry.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± Captain Ron¡¯s teasing instantly filled the team with laughter. This laughter made the originally tired team regain its vitality. This was the third team of the kingdom¡¯s guards. Today. Captain Ron had been ordered to eliminate the goblins here. The kingdom¡¯s guards and the king¡¯s guards were different. Although their names looked similar,. There was a huge difference in status. These kingdom¡¯s guards were specifically responsible for the order around the king¡¯s city. In other words, they had to do all kinds of work. The king¡¯s guards were the elites that were specially used to protect the king. From the outside,. Team Three¡¯s loose discipline and leather armor. Didn¡¯t look like elites. Most of these people were low-level warriors who had awakened their 3rd rank aura. There was no hope of promotion in this life. They just wanted to enter the guards and earn some money. Many of them were discussing their lives in the brothels with women the day before they went on the mission. Feeling nervous? It didn¡¯t exist. Their mission was only to clean up the goblins. What danger could there be. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate any opponent on the battlefield.¡± Captain Ron seemed to know everyone¡¯s mood. He didn¡¯t say much. He just reminded everyone. ¡°Captain, with you around, is there any danger?¡± ¡°Yeah, with captain Ron¡¯s strength, he¡¯s invincible.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Long live Captain!¡± These team members praised Ron crazily. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else. It was because Ron was once an elite. A True Knight of the kingdom! Ron was an intermediate knight who had advanced to tier 5. This was tier 5! Even the chief captain of their kingdom¡¯s guards was only at tier 6. But because Ron was younger, his potential was higher than the chief captain. Many of the team members looked at Ron with admiration. Ron¡¯s talent should not have stayed in a small place like the kingdom¡¯s guards. But there was nothing he could do. Due to his personality, Ron had offended a great noble in the kingdom, so he was sent to their team. His reputation had just risen, but he was suppressed. Countless people felt injustice for Ron. But Ron smiled and did not care. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost at the Goblins¡¯territory. Everyone, Brace yourselves!¡± Ron drew his sword and warned. ¡­ ¡­ The castle. Before breakfast. Thor and Hermione sent two baskets full of flower petals to Eddie¡¯s room. As soon as they brought them in¡­ Eddie¡¯s room was filled with fragrance. This fragrance was stronger than ordinary flower petals. Eddie took a sniff. It was more exciting and not the elegant type. Eddie grabbed a bunch of flower petals and weighed them with his hand. The weight seemed to be a little heavier than ordinary flower petals. Eddie smiled. From the fact that those nobles liked to use animal fragrance, they must have a strong demand for this kind of strong perfume. Then, this perfume made with the scent of flowers should be very popular. Eddie seemed to have seen a path paved with gold coins, waiting for him. Thor and Hermione put down the flower basket and didn¡¯t leave the room. They also wanted to know what Eddie wanted with so many flowers. Although they would usually pick some petals and put them in the room to increase the fragrance. But this was the first time they had seen such a large amount. So a dark dragon and an ominous witch refused to leave the room. Of course, Eddie had no intention of rushing them. They were all his own people. And the most important thing about perfumes was the formula, which required constant experiments to find. Even if he had seen the formula in a magazine, he was not completely confident that he could make it. He took a deep breath, picked up a petal, and placed it in his palm. The dragon scale-like patterns glowed under the sunlight. Eddie did not stop. Water elements continuously condensed in his palm, forming a fist-sized water ball that wrapped around the petal. This water ball was not like an ordinary water ball. Instead, it kept changing its shape in Eddie¡¯s hand, like a dough that could be kneaded at will. The petals were also continuously accelerating in the water ball. The powerful mental strength and skillful technique made Eddie, who was controlling the water ball to accelerate, look like a mage. The spells sold by the system would allow one to be able to use them skillfully. Eddie was confident that if he were to compete with a Tier 1 spell now, his understanding would definitely not be inferior to a high-ranked mage. It might even be a little better. Thor and Hermione were also very surprised. One was a legendary creature, the Dark Dragon, and the other was an ominous little witch who had traveled all over the continent. They had seen everything. At a glance, they could tell that the water ball spell that Eddie used was not practiced by a beginner. Looking at the water ball in his hand that could change shape at will. It proved that Eddie had completely understood this spell. To put it bluntly, from their critical eyes, Eddie¡¯s technique was even more exquisite than those old mages¡¯. He was definitely a genius in using water magic! The two of them made a judgment in their hearts at the same time. But this was not the end. Eddie continuously injected his magic power into the water ball. The water ball began to accelerate slowly, and finally spun rapidly. Yes, Eddy wanted to use the centrifugal force of the high-speed water flow to crush the petals and extract the essence from them. Thor and Hermione were completely shocked. What kind of abnormal control was this! ? In Eddy¡¯s hands, the water elements were like his servants. They were acting according to his will! Thor had seen the water dragons in his own race before, and only they had such abnormal control over water magic. And now, the control that Eddie had displayed was not inferior to these water dragons at all! What kind of abnormal spiritual power was this! The dragon race was one of the most powerful existences in the entire continent. Could it be that the 14-year-old Eddie¡¯s talent was not inferior to theirs? Thor and Hermione looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. However, Eddie ignored their shock. He focused on controlling the water ball. The speed of the water ball had been raised to the limit of his control. The petals with dragon scales could no longer withstand the centrifugal force of the water ball and began to disintegrate. Soon, the dragon scale petals were cut into countless pieces and the essence was integrated into them. A strange fragrance instantly filled the entire room. Thor and Hermione sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s that? It smells so good.¡± Eddie raised his eyebrows. This fragrance was like the combination of a rose and a strange hormonal smell. Success! ! ! The extraction of the plant essence was successful! Chapter 14 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Sun Rose High. The warm sunlight shone on the earth. Although the Sun wasn¡¯t stingy with its energy. In the depths of the forest. All the members of the 3rd squad. Still felt their bodies go cold, their fingers trembling. Even the battle-qi of a 3rd rank warrior couldn¡¯t stop them from facing this scene. Many of the team members¡¯spirits were also greatly affected. Many of the Warriors even began to speak in tongues. ¡°What is this place? Did We come to the wrong place?¡± ¡°Hell, this is hell¡­¡± ¡°Battlefield, this is a battlefield¡­¡± Although these warriors had experienced many battles before,. The scene before them had greatly affected them. This included their captain, Ron. The strongest person in the team. He was once an elite Knight of the empire. He was the strongest person in the team. When he saw this scene, his back was drenched. The members of the team stood rooted to the ground like wooden stakes. No one dared to move forward. In front of the team was a hell of flesh and blood made of countless tendons and dead bodies. From a distance, it looked like a big hand was holding a goblin-made meat paste and smashing it around the forest unevenly. Every piece of meat paste gave off a disgusting smell. The rising temperature made this place a paradise for countless maggots. The giant white maggots were like the most disgusting tentacles, rolling in the meat wave. All the members of the third team vomited. The green corpses scattered on the branches of the trees did not look intact to the naked eye. These goblins were all cut into pieces of different sizes. The densely packed broken limbs were like Lego bricks. They could not even be put together to form a complete goblin. Not only that, these goblin corpses seemed to be just an appetizer. Ron used his combat aura to open a path, shattering countless bugs and meat into pieces. He cleared a path to the inside. He crossed this flesh forest. There was an even more tragic goblin battlefield ahead, appearing before their eyes. Millions of corpses were displayed on the battlefield just like that. On the vast plains, countless huge black holes were blasted out, waiting for their prey to enter. They couldn¡¯t even see the bottom. What was this? Ron¡¯s eyes widened. He saw the leading goblin. It was wearing human clothes and holding a walking stick. It knelt on the ground as if it was begging for forgiveness. The corpses around him were all charred and turned to dust. The ground was also charred black. It was obvious that this was the work of a high-level fire spell. There was no pattern between the black hole and the black hole. It was like a meteorite falling from the sky. The goal was to wipe out all the creatures here. ¡°Hiss! This is too ruthless.¡± After a long silence, a team member said this. Against an attack of this level, not to mention goblins, even low-level warriors like them would not be able to withstand it. Even if they cultivated combat aura, they could only cover their weapons or other parts of their bodies. Low-level combat aura could not cover their entire bodies. The only one who could withstand it here was their captain, Ron. The combat aura of a Tier 5 knight could perfectly cover their entire body. Thinking of their captain, the team members seemed to relax a little. However, RON¡¯s expression was very serious. From the moment he stepped onto the battlefield, his heart had already begun to simulate the situation on the battlefield. Against an attack of this level, he calculated his chances of survival in his mind. The result was the same no matter how many times he simulated it. Zero. Yes, the result he simulated. He had no hope of surviving at all. Perhaps his subordinates thought that he could use his combat aura to break out of the encirclement. But they didn¡¯t notice it at all. The surroundings of the battlefield were completely covered by a layer of black material. This black material was none other than the clay that had been burned by the high temperature! This meant that someone had used fire magic to surround the entire battlefield. The battlefield was huge. The amount of magic power required was also huge! ? At least in his knowledge, even the most powerful advanced mage in the kingdom¡¯s knights could not do it. And to be able to wipe out so many goblins¡­ Even a Tier 9 mage might not be able to do it. Ron¡¯s hand, which was holding his weapon, was slightly trembling. There was a voice in his heart reminding him that he might not be facing goblins anymore. It was very likely that he was facing those legendary creatures on the continent. This judgment shocked him. There was such a danger in a place so close to his kingdom¡¯s capital. He had to report it immediately. Ron was keenly aware of the danger. ¡°Report the information here to me. I¡¯ll report this matter to the chief myself.¡± Ron made a judgment in his heart. The direction of this matter was no longer something he could decide at his level. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a terrifying thing on a mission to eliminate the goblins. Everyone felt as if they were in a dream. At this time, the scout who had just gone out to investigate the situation had returned. ¡°Reporting, Captain! At the other end of the forest, we found a castle.¡± The Scout in the team reported the results of his investigation to Ron. Ron was a little surprised. ¡°Who would build a castle in this rural place?¡± This was not the kind of place where one could escape the heat, let alone enjoy the scenery. This place wasn¡¯t too far from the king¡¯s city, so it wasn¡¯t exactly peaceful. That was why Ron found it strange. If it had been normal, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. But now, such a strange and strange thing had happened here. He had no choice but to pay attention to any clues. ¡°Lead the way, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Ron decided to personally go to this castle to take a look. Maybe he could find some clues. All the goblins that should have been eliminated by them had died here. If they couldn¡¯t bring back any clues, it would be difficult to report to the head captain. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ron gave the order. All the members of the third team began to move toward the castle. ¡­ In the castle, in Eddie¡¯s room. Thor and Hermione didn¡¯t want to go out at all. They had to ask why. Because Eddie had already extracted all the petal essence from the flower basket. The strong fragrance immediately conquered these two legendary creatures. They felt that they had never smelled such a good smell. As girls. Who Didn¡¯t want it? They looked at the water ball in Eddie¡¯s hand. Their eyes were filled with greed. Eddie looked at it and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. This is just the most basic processing.¡± The petal essence was just the beginning. It still needed alcohol to ferment and pure water to adjust. If it was alcohol, he would look for Emily. He could make pure water himself. Chapter 15 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The water ball in Eddie¡¯s hand contained condensed plant essence. He asked Thor and Hermione to bring him a bottle of alcohol. Alcohol was a key step in making perfume. Only after the mixture was diluted with alcohol could it be considered a real perfume. Soon, Thor and Hermione brought half a bottle of transparent yellow liquid. The alcohol of this era didn¡¯t seem to be very pure. But it was barely enough. Eddie immediately controlled the water element to create pure water. Then he mixed the essence, pure water, and alcohol in a certain proportion. Although other spices could be added to increase the fragrance. But now the conditions were simple, so the spices were put aside for the time being. At this time, Eddie had also taken out a prepared glass bottle, and poured the well-proportioned perfume into the bottle. In an instant. The entire room was enveloped by a strong fragrance. Just the fragrance in the air was already very pungent. ¡°Master! What is This! ?¡± Thor and Hermione looked at the glass bottle in front of them, very excited. They swore that no matter if it was a dwarf who loved to invent and create things, or a dwarf who forged countless divine weapons, or an elf who was the child of the forest. There was absolutely nothing that smelled so good. The smell was so strong and lasting. It could even be said to be a spiritual enjoyment. In comparison. The animal spices used by the kings and nobles were as primitive as apes that had not fully evolved. Eddie did not expect that the first time he mixed perfume, it would have the same effect. He caught some smells with his hands. Although the smell did not reach the level of Earth,. It was still barely qualified here. With this level, it was enough to beat other perfume sacks. Looking at their fanatical expressions,. Eddie smiled slightly. No woman could reject this smell. Just as Eddie was about to go downstairs and let Emily try the smell,. There was a sudden knock at the castle gate. ¡­ Standing at the gate of the castle was Ron, who had led the third team to investigate. He raised his head and narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the castle before him. It¡¯s called a castle, but it¡¯s only three stories high. At this height, any soldier in his convoy could climb in. The walls outside did not have any defensive power at all. Retracting his gaze, Ron raised his chin and got his men to knock on the door. ¡°Knock, Knock, Knock.¡± The castle¡¯s solid wood door was suddenly knocked on. After waiting for a while. Ron heard a light sound of footsteps coming from inside. Judging from the footsteps, it should be a lady. The solid wood door quietly opened a crack. Although it was very small, with Ron¡¯s Tier 5 vision, he could see that there was a maid hiding behind the door. This was his knight job habit. On the battlefield, he had to find the enemy in time to continue charging. ¡°May I know who you are looking for?¡± This voice made Ron look in the direction of the voice. Just one glance was enough to make him extremely amazed. The girl was wearing a black and white maid outfit with a short shawl. Her long eyelashes were slightly trembling on her glazed pupils, and her lips were as delicate as a flower. Her white face was white and tender, and her long, straight legs made people unable to look away. Especially her long silver hair. The soft silver hair naturally fell on her shoulders. At this moment, she looked carefully at the group of people outside. She appeared to be a little afraid. This was indeed the reaction of a normal person. No matter who it was, they would be afraid when they saw a group of men with fierce expressions standing outside the door. This scene was witnessed by Ron. He asked his subordinates to step back first. He slightly bent his body and gave a Knight¡¯s salute. ¡°Hello, Beautiful Lady. I Am the captain of the kingdom¡¯s third team of guards, Ron.¡± ¡°We are here to ask you a few questions.¡± Ron first told them his identity and tried his best to act like a gentleman. After all, he was the one who was asking for help. ¡°I don¡¯t know much. You can ask someone else.¡± The maid did not invite Ron in. She did not know if it was fear or other emotions, but she even gave him the order to leave. This made Ron¡¯s subordinates unhappy. My boss is talking to you so politely. What attitude do you have? ¡°You¡¯d better open the door quickly and answer the question obediently. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡± The members of the guards walked out and pointed at the maid. They were tall and big, and their eyes were filled with ferocity. Judging from their tone. If the maid did not open the door to welcome them, they would use violent means. When Ron heard his subordinate¡¯s words, he frowned. What difference did these words make from those local hooligans in the capital? Although he thought so, Ron did not stop his subordinate. Because he knew. That intimidation was the best method at this time. This matter in the depths of the forest was too big. It was an emergency. He had to use some emergency measures. When the maid heard this, it seemed that she did not want to communicate with them anymore. She prepared to close the door and no longer see any guests. ¡°Ka!¡± A long spear was suddenly inserted into the gap, making it impossible for the door to close. ¡°Hahaha, Jack, my marksmanship isn¡¯t bad, is it? I shot it in one shot.¡± ¡°Little B * Tch, our captain doesn¡¯t listen to you when you talk to her. Do you want us to be rough with her?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that? From the way she looks, she must know something. Just tie her up and bring her back.¡± The guards cheered for the beautiful spear. Some of the team members who saw the appearance of the maid turned their attention to the maid in the castle with a cruel smile on their faces. ¡°I heard that the maids of the nobles are very tender. Why don¡¯t we¡­ Hehehe.¡± Many people had forgotten the purpose of their mission. The maid in front of them was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. At this moment, the maid wanted to close the door. The long spear that was stuck in the gap of the door was held tightly by a big hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to close the door. Just play with us.¡± The person who spoke was the person who had just shot the long spear. At this moment, he was thickening his skin and blocking the door. With one hand holding the long spear and the other on the door, he wanted to push open the door. He was so proud that he didn¡¯t see the maid¡¯s eyes turn cold. It was as if she didn¡¯t see them as life anymore. Just as the Spearman was about to break open the door and enter. A red line suddenly came out. The Spearman¡¯s expression changed and he raised his spear to defend. Only then did he see what was red. Fireball! There was a mage in the castle! The Spearman immediately covered his weapon with white combat aura. However, the power of the fireball was beyond his imagination. After the fireball hit the spear, the white light on the spear was directly shattered. After the person who used the spear let out a sigh of relief. Another fireball flew out of the castle. The target. It was still him! Chapter 16 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Spearman panicked when he saw it. His combat aura had just been shattered, and he hadn¡¯t recovered yet. His body didn¡¯t have time to react in the air. He saw that this terrifying fireball was about to collide. Suddenly. A silver figure blocked in front of the Spearman. This figure was covered in combat aura. He successfully blocked the fireball. The smoke dispersed. The one who blocked the fireball was the captain of the third team, Ron. However, RON¡¯s expression was not relaxed. He was surprised to find that there were cracks where his combat aura was hit by the fireball. This was the combat aura of a fifth-rank Knight. It was impossible for such a first-rank spell to leave a trace on it. This mage¡¯s strength was actually so strong? All the members of the guards gasped when they saw this scene. How powerful was this fireball! ¡°Mage¡­¡± Ron¡¯s voice became a little hoarse. This was troublesome. Ron had originally thought that the other party was just a small noble. But the other party was actually a mage. This made things complicated. Every mage was a precious treasure of the kingdom. Compared to warriors and knights of the same level, mages had a higher status. The high-level mages of the kingdom were not inferior to marquises. Therefore, no one was willing to easily offend a mage. ¡°Captain¡­¡± The Spearman wanted to say something. ¡°Do you still think that I haven¡¯t embarrassed myself enough? Go Back!¡± Ron wanted to beat up this subordinate. But beating him up now would not solve the problem. If this matter was not handled properly,. He might not even be able to become the captain of the third team. Ron¡¯s emotions were complicated. He had miscalculated this time. He did not expect that there was a mage hiding in such a small castle in the countryside. Invading a mage¡¯s territory, attacking a mage¡¯s servant, these crimes alone were enough to make them suffer. ¡°You were very arrogant just now, weren¡¯t you?¡± A voice came from the stairs. The person also slowly walked down. Everyone looked at him at this time, and their eyes instantly widened. This was a handsome youth. His expression was indifferent, but there was an indescribable grace and calmness. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± Thor and Emily lowered their heads and addressed each other respectfully. Especially Emily, her face was full of joy. ¡°It was all a misunderstanding just now. On behalf of the kingdom¡¯s guards, I apologize to you.¡± When Ron saw Eddie, his attitude was very sincere. Although he was a level five knight, he was a mage who could instantly cast fireballs and break his combat aura defense. He was at least level three, or even stronger. It was the best result if he could apologize and resolve it. However, Eddie looked at Ron indifferently. He raised his right hand, and a fist-sized fireball appeared in his palm. ¡°No need to apologize. Just let him receive a few fireballs from me.¡± Eddie agreed that he wasn¡¯t a person who held grudges because he would take revenge on the spot. How dare he bully his maid? He definitely wanted to get back at Emily. Hearing Eddie¡¯s words, the long-spear man¡¯s expression changed drastically. His battle spirit would be shattered by a fireball. How could he withstand a few consecutive fireballs. Ron¡¯s expression also changed. He originally thought that by mentioning the words ¡®kingdom¡¯s guards¡¯, the mage would also give face. Who knew that the other party did not care at all. ¡°In my opinion, this matter is just a misunderstanding. Do you really want to escalate the situation?¡± Ron even used a threatening tone. But Eddie did not fall for it. ¡°Escalate the situation? When you bullied a girl just now, why didn¡¯t you think of expanding the situation?¡± Eddie¡¯s left hand formed another fireball. Facing two fireballs that were slightly emitting hot air, Ron felt a lot of pressure. ¡°Damn it! Is this kid a monster? He can actually cast fireballs instantaneously with both hands!¡± Ron also knew some mages from the king¡¯s city. They had said it before. Using both hands to control spells. This was a control that could only be obtained when one advanced to an intermediate mage. This youth in front of him definitely had the strength of an intermediate mage! Ron estimated that the other party¡¯s strength might not be inferior to his, and might even be above his own. ¡°Sir Mage, we are willing to compensate for the loss of this young lady just now.¡± Ron¡¯s tone slowed down and he changed the way he addressed her. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he had met a tough opponent this time. However, Ron himself was also a noble of the king¡¯s city. He wanted to use money to solve the problem. In his opinion, living in such a small rural place must be because he didn¡¯t have money. Rich people all lived in the most prosperous places in the king¡¯s city. Seeing their captain say this, the fierce men behind him were not convinced. Why should we compensate them? We didn¡¯t do anything? They looked up and wanted to refute. They saw the cold expression on the young mage¡¯s face and the fireballs that were tightly clenched in his hands. Their momentum was suddenly stifled. This was a mage who could break through the captain¡¯s battle spirit. Two fireballs directly killed their teammates. Unless they wanted to die. Otherwise, no one dared to refute them. The team members looked at each other and finally lowered their heads, not daring to say anything. They were afraid to anger the mage and give themselves a fireball. Likewise. The team members were not the only ones surprised. The castle maids were also surprised. Thor and Hermione had just seen Eddie making perfume with water magic. Now he used a Tier 1 fireball to shatter the warrior¡¯s combat aura. Thor was very curious. Wasn¡¯t this the Lost Dragon Baby of their clan? Or was it a water and fire dragon baby. Hermione¡¯s eyes lit up. She was very interested in anything precious. Now, Eddie was like a rare treasure in her eyes. It made her want to steal it and study it. Compared to Thor and Hermione,. Emily was delighted. Eddie¡¯s attack just now was too handsome. She couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Her eyes had been on Eddie ever since he came out. She didn¡¯t care about what happened in the outside world. As for Eddie¡­ He didn¡¯t respond to Ron¡¯s compensation. He walked quickly to Emily¡¯s side, looked her up and down, and asked with concern. ¡°You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± Emily nodded with a red face. She indicated that she wasn¡¯t injured, so there was no need to worry. Eddie nodded, and only then did he relax. The veins on Ron¡¯s forehead, which were spread out outside, were throbbing. ¡®It¡¯s fine if you guys are loving each other there. ¡®you still want to ignore me?¡¯? But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Because the initiative was now in the hands of this young mage. ¡°Come in, just you alone. The others will dirty my blanket.¡± Eddie pointed at Ron and returned to the castle. ¡°F * ck! Isn¡¯t this too arrogant?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think much of us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not willing to take this shit. Captain, why don¡¯t We Leave?¡± Leave? Ron looked at the person who spoke from the corner of his eyes. If you can leave, then give it a try. The next day, you¡¯ll be captured by the law enforcement team and interrogated. Don¡¯t blame him for not warning you. They said they were guards, but they were actually non-staff members. They were not valued at all. Attacking an intermediate wizard servant was a big deal. Since he was here, let¡¯s see what the Wizard wanted to do first. Ron asked the other team members to wait outside. He would go to the castle to meet the Wizard. Ron stepped forward. He pushed open the heavy solid wood door with his palm. Chapter 17 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as he entered the door. Ron felt his eyes blur. So there was more than one maid in the castle. There were actually three of them. The silver-haired Emily was cold and noble, the blonde Thor was cute, and the white-haired Hermione was agile and strange. Each of the three maids had their own characteristics, but each of them had to be a top-notch beauty! This kid¡¯s luck was too good. Although Ron was also from a noble family.., but he had never met such a beautiful maid since he was young. His gaze did not linger for long. Ron immediately retracted his gaze and began to introduce himself. ¡°I¡¯m Ron of the kingdom¡¯s William family. I¡¯m A Level Five Knight. I¡¯m currently the captain of the third squad of the guards.¡± Ron spoke with great confidence. To be able to become a Tier 5 knight at his age, his talent was definitely not bad. This was also the source of his confidence. ¡°Eddie, Edward, Viscount.¡± Eddie was not interested in these manners. He only wanted to receive compensation as soon as possible. He was indeed very short of money right now. The system¡¯s skill shop was too expensive. He had only learned five until now. When Ron found out that Eddie was only a small viscount, he was relieved. In terms of status¡­ He was above a viscount. He couldn¡¯t help but straighten his chest, making his figure even taller. At this time, the maid brought a cup of black tea and handed it to Eddie. Eddie naturally took it. Sure enough, he was only a viscount, drinking tea from the most common porcelain cup. Ron immediately analyzed Eddy¡¯s current situation. He only had the title of a noble, and he did not have the wealth of a noble. Such a person could be casually dismissed. Just as Ron was thinking about this¡­ He noticed that there was something strange on Eddy¡¯s Tea Cup. It was inlaid. Why did it look like a level five magic beast, the Flame Lizard¡¯s magic core? Ron looked at the cup in surprise. He blinked, thinking that his eyes were playing tricks on him. The magic core of a level five magic beast, the flame lizard, was a hard currency on the continent. This was because the flame lizard¡¯s magic core had a special effect. It could be embedded into any object, allowing it to have a heat preservation function. Many wealthy nobles would use it on cups or plates. Warm Food. Emily¡¯s warm food truck was made from the magic nuclei of more than 20 fire lizards. Because of this function, the magic nuclei of the fire lizards became a luxury item sought after by the royal families. Being able to own such an alchemy item was a symbol of nobility. However, only the truly top families had the ability to treat these luxury items as daily necessities. Impossible! Could a viscount use such luxury items? Fake, right? Ron knew that some nobles, because they couldn¡¯t afford the real ones, would buy fake quilts that looked the same. This kind of behavior was disdained by other nobles. Ron was a little disdainful of the other party. Because he himself couldn¡¯t afford such expensive luxury items. So he thought that as a viscount, Eddie couldn¡¯t have them either. Although Ron thought so, his expression did not change. After Eddie finished drinking his tea, he took Emily¡¯s towel and wiped his hands. Ron was even more shocked. If he was not mistaken, the material that was emitting cold air was the ice silk spat out by the Tier 6 Magic Beast, the ice silkworm! The Ice Silkworm was a Tier 6 magic beast that lived in the continent¡¯s extremely cold region. It had an extremely cold attribute. Any ordinary person who touched it would immediately be frozen into a popsicle. Every ice silkworm could only spit out one complete strand of ice silk from birth until its chrysalis was broken. This ice silkworm silk was an extremely precious alchemy material. It was not afraid of water or fire, and it always maintained a constant temperature. This kind of top-grade material was what every alchemist wanted. And this towel needed at least a hundred pieces of ice silk to be made! If an alchemist saw this towel, he would definitely scold Eddie for being extravagant and wasteful! Someone actually used a hundred pieces of ice silk just to make a towel. If these masters saw it, they would probably want to kill this mage. But after the shock, Ron¡¯s disdain grew even more. Needless to say. If even the level five magic core cup was fake, then this ice silk towel was definitely fake. Ron had a look of disdain. ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk about compensation.¡± Eddie asked Ron to sit down and chat. Ron no longer had any respect in his heart, and sat directly on the sofa opposite Eddie. But his butt hadn¡¯t warmed up yet. He already felt that something was wrong. This sofa¡­ Why was it so comfortable and soft? It was even more comfortable than the Velvet Chair he had sat on in the palace! ? Ron carelessly touched the material of the sofa. He knew what this material was the moment he touched it. This was the outer skin of the tier 5 magic beast, Berserk Buffalo! Why did he know so clearly. Because he was once an elite knight of the kingdom. The most expensive part of his knight armor was made of Raging Buffalo Leather. The most expensive part of the armor was not the armor on the outside, but the raging buffalo leather that connected all the parts and could greatly increase his flexibility. Only this kind of material could allow him to wear the armor and move flexibly. The material was comfortable, soft, and tough. Other than being expensive, it had no flaws. Just making a set of armor at his own expense had nearly bankrupted him. If such a large area of sofa was made of Raging Buffalo Leather, then the price¡­ Ron stared at the sofa. Plus the handcraft fees, production fees, and so on. He swallowed his saliva. He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. This price was definitely an unimaginable figure. Even the most extravagant noble wouldn¡¯t be able to use a level five raging buffalo skin to make a sofa as extravagant. Because this was a very precious war reserve. No one would be willing to use it to enjoy. Ron almost wanted to move the sofa away. As long as he could bring this back to the clan, no matter how big of a mistake he made, he would be protected. Thinking of this, Ron¡¯s heart was burning. But thinking of this, Ron suddenly thought of the cup that Eddie had just drunk. Could it be¡­ That was also true, right? He even drank from a cup of black tea with a fifth-grade magic nucleus embedded in it. Even a prince wouldn¡¯t be so bold. Ron had doubts about Eddie¡¯s identity. Was this a young master from some Big Family? Making fun of him here? Seeing Ron¡¯s changing expression after he sat down,. Eddie, who put down the Teacup, was a little confused. He hadn¡¯t asked anything yet. The other party seemed to suddenly become cautious and afraid. Did this person really have the strength of a Tier 5? Why did he look like a loser? Chapter 18 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Tier 5 flame lizard magic core.¡± ¡°Towel made from tier 6 ice silk.¡± ¡°The entire outer skin of a tier 5 berserk buffalo.¡± Ron kept repeating these words, and no one knew what he was calculating. His heart was now breaking down. Previously, he was very confident that he would have to compensate for the loss because his family was a noble. But now, he could not even take out the fire lizard teacup from the Tier 6 Magic Beast, let alone the ice silk. He could not even take out the fire lizard teacup from the tier 5 magic beast. Ron was sweating all over at this moment. He did not know what the other party would ask for. Now, he was like a fish on a chopping board, being slaughtered by Eddie at will. ¡°How is it? Have you thought about it? If you want to go out and fight, I¡¯ll be there anytime.¡± Eddie knew that the other party wanted to have a private fight, so he wanted to scare the other party. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t joke around. We¡¯re the kingdom¡¯s guards, not bandits.¡± Ron was now 99% sure that this mage had a powerful background. Otherwise, how could there be so many treasures in the house? These were not things that an ordinary noble could use. Then he thought of this youth, who had the combat strength of an intermediate mage at such a young age. His teacher was definitely a terrifying figure. Only after his brain had been kicked by a donkey would he want to fight with him. In his heart, Ron cursed the Spearman countless times! This time, he was really unlucky. ¡°Regarding the compensation, how about 100¡­ gold coins?¡± Ron carefully quoted a price. This was half of the savings in his small treasury. But after saying that, he wanted to slap himself. The other party didn¡¯t seem to lack money at all. What if this youth felt that he was dishonest and kicked him out in anger? ¡°100 gold coins?¡± Eddie was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that Ron couldn¡¯t see that he was so rich? 100 gold coins was the annual tax of his territory. Hearing Eddy¡¯s rising voice, Ron thought Eddy was not satisfied. Ron gritted his teeth and said fiercely. ¡°200¡­ gold coins, I really only have this much. If I have more, I really won¡¯t have any more.¡± ¡°200? ?¡± Eddy was surprised. This ron was not a hen that could lay golden eggs. ¡°Just you? Where are your team members?¡± Eddie pouted at the door, because this matter was also related to his team members. After repeated discussions. ¡°250 gold coins. I don¡¯t have another one.¡± Ron broke down. Not only had her small treasury been squeezed dry, but the team members¡¯small treasury outside would also be squeezed dry. ¡°Okay, deal.¡± Eddie agreed, afraid that the other party would regret it. This time, he was empty-handed, earning 250 gold coins. Hearing Eddie agree, Ron heaved a sigh of relief. He instantly felt a sense of relief. Finally, he did not have to face this torturous mage anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my house tomorrow to withdraw the money for you.¡± Ron wiped the sweat off his forehead and said. ¡°Then what if you run away?¡± Eddie did not trust him very much. ¡°Who would carry so many gold coins with them? I¡¯m a Knight of the kingdom, after all. I still have some credibility.¡± Ron was somewhat dissatisfied with Eddie¡¯s questioning of his character. He was a knight of the kingdom, how could he go back on his word. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll put my weapon here.¡± Ron did not waste any more words and directly took off the knight¡¯s longsword at his waist. ¡°This is a Tier 3 magic longsword that the academy rewarded me after I advanced to an Intermediate Knight.¡± ¡°This sword is definitely worth more than 1000 gold coins on the market. Take it and wait for me to redeem it.¡± Ron touched his longsword reluctantly and put it down. However, Eddie did not quite understand the price of these weapons. He turned around and asked Emily. ¡°Is this thing that valuable?¡± Emily glanced at Rohr¡¯s magic longsword with a look of disdain. ¡°Master, this is just scrap metal. The tables here are even sturdier than this sword.¡± Emily was very direct, and she disdained to lie. ¡°Do you know what a magic weapon is?¡± When Ron heard Emily¡¯s evaluation, he immediately exploded. That was his favorite weapon. How could he allow others to insult it. ¡°It sounds very powerful.¡± Eddie took out his magic sword and looked at it. The sword was long and slender, giving off a dazzling white light. When his fingers touched it, there seemed to be a hint of coldness. From its appearance, it was indeed a pretty good sword. ¡°The main body of this sword is made of fine steel, and it¡¯s mixed with a third-tier water magic core. Even in a third-tier weapon, it¡¯s still a top-tier weapon.¡± Ron praised proudly. Was It really that powerful? Emily said that she couldn¡¯t even cut open her own table. Ron, on the other hand, had a disdainful look on his face. ¡°Then give it a try and see if you can cut it open.¡± But the table wasn¡¯t within the scope of compensation. Ron said warily, afraid that Eddie would increase his price again. ¡°In your eyes, do I only have gold coins in my eyes?¡± Eddie felt speechless. Whether the sword was good or not, he would only know after he tried. Without wasting any more words, Eddie raised his sword and slashed at the edge of the table. 250 gold coins were almost in his account, so he did not feel bad about destroying a table. ¡°Ding.¡± As the sword fell. The scene of the table being cut did not appear. Instead, there was a sound that sounded like metal clashing. The longsword was fixed on the table. It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°As expected of trash, the table can¡¯t even be cut in half.¡± Eddie suspected that he had used too little strength. He picked up the longsword. He used all his strength. ¡°Ding!¡± The rebound of the Longsword made Eddie¡¯s hand feel a little numb. But the table was still undamaged. This made Eddie throw the sword forward. ¡°What rubbish magic sword? It blows like it¡¯s real. It can¡¯t even cut down a table.¡± Ron was also stunned. How was this possible. His tier 3 magic longsword could easily cut through iron. How could it not even cut down a table? It must be the opponent¡¯s mage Constitution. He didn¡¯t use any strength. Ron picked up the long sword on the table. He poured his battle spirit into it. The silver magic sword was instantly surrounded by a battle spirit that was as sharp as a blade. Ron raised it high. He swung it down abruptly! ¡°Ding!¡± This time, the sound was louder than the previous two times. It resounded throughout the living room. But the table was still damaged. ? ? ? ? Ron felt that there was something wrong with the table. How could he not be able to break the table. Ron was a little anxious. The bull that he had blown out, the water that he had splashed out. He could not take it back. Ron suddenly raised his hand and poured all of his combat aura into it. The longsword emitted a silver light that was even more intense than before. This was a performance that could only be achieved when it was pushed to the limit. Ron¡¯s eyes were only on the table at the moment. Knight skill! Silver light forward slash! The longsword carried all of Ron¡¯s silver combat aura and slashed at it. The light on the sword was also pushed to the limit by Ron. ¡°Ding¡­ ka.¡± This time, the sound was so loud that even the team members outside the room could hear it. ¡°F * ck, what is the captain doing inside, so loud?¡± ¡°Is the captain in danger? Should we go in and save him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his brain? If we really fight, even the captain won¡¯t be able to beat him. Wouldn¡¯t we, a group of Tier 3 players, be sending ourselves to our deaths if we go?¡± ¡°Now we can only wait for the captain to come out.¡± After a lot of discussion, many of the team members chose to wait for Ron to come out. Chapter 19 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The team members were discussing outside. But Ron, who was inside, was dumbfounded. Because this time, besides the sound of metal clashing, there was also a crisp sound. And this crisp sound¡­ ¡­ Seemed to be coming from the blade of the sword. He picked up the sword. Ron¡¯s eyes widened. A clear crack had appeared on the blade of the sword. This crack was obviously caused by something harder. Ron looked at the table again. It was as good as new, and there wasn¡¯t even a trace left behind. Ron¡¯s mind was completely destroyed. He was a level 5 knight, and he couldn¡¯t even break a table? This was too ridiculous. He began to doubt life. This feeling was even more ridiculous than those goblins who had died tragically in the forest. At least the Goblin battlefield was still within his scope of understanding. The current situation was completely out of his scope of understanding. Eddie couldn¡¯t understand it either. He had tried this sword. Even if it wasn¡¯t as powerful as Ron said. It was still quite sharp. The feeling of his fingers touching it wasn¡¯t a problem. It shouldn¡¯t be impossible to cut open a table. Thor and Hermione found it funny. This table was made from the hardest part of the eight magic beast-tier Sky Horn Ant King¡¯s head. Not only was it immune to magic below tier 8,. Its hardness was comparable to the material used to forge a tier 9 weapon. It was very rare. If a weapon was mixed with a little, it would immediately be upgraded. A tier 3 weapon wanted to cut this table. Did the god of magic give you the courage? Eddie looked back at Emily with a look of praise. As expected, Emily was reliable. One look at the item and he knew it was trash. If it was him¡­ Seeing such a good material¡­ He might really be fooled by this team leader. ¡°He¡¯s not honest at all. He even said that he¡¯s a knight.¡± Eddie felt that the other party must have been injured by a knight before. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even have to bear the name of a knight to deceive others. Ron:¡±? ?¡± Ron felt bitter in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. When would he, a genius with unlimited glory in the King¡¯s city¡­ One day, he would be reduced to a point where he couldn¡¯t even prove himself. In this small country. Ron really wanted to grab this mage by the collar and say,. ¡°Combat aura doesn¡¯t lie. Can¡¯t you see that as an intermediate mage?¡±. But Eddie really couldn¡¯t see it. Because he wasn¡¯t an intermediate mage at all, but only a first rank mage. So he couldn¡¯t tell how strong Ron was. And Eddie didn¡¯t have the concept of distinction in his mind. Because in his eyes. When he was Ron¡¯s age, he was probably already a ninth rank, or saint rank. A fifth rank could be called a genius? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. He was just an ordinary person. Yes. In Eddie¡¯s eyes, Ron wasn¡¯t much different from an ordinary person, and it wasn¡¯t just Eddie who thought so. Thor, Hermione, and Emily also had the same thought. Not to mention their race¡¯s genius. Even their race¡¯s ordinary cubs were stronger than this Ron. Only Eddie¡¯s current water and fire dual-element talent was passable. At least it wasn¡¯t inferior to the Cubs in their race. Did a tier 5 really think he was a character? Any random cubs could crush a so-called genius like Ron. Ron could only say with a bitter face. ¡°This sword cost me 500 gold coins.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can take you to the Dwarven Master in the king¡¯s city to have a look.¡± Ron thought it through. He couldn¡¯t prove it no matter what he did. He might as well take him to prove it and find out the identity of this youth. When he heard the king¡¯s City, Eddie had a thought. Even if he had never been there, he knew that the king¡¯s city was the most prosperous and wealthy place in the country. Countless nobles would live here. They would consume the best and most extravagant things in the country. Therefore, this was definitely a country with the most developed business. Then this place must be very suitable for his perfume business. Let¡¯s talk about Ron¡¯s compensation later. Eddie first took out a glass bottle containing transparent liquid and said. ¡°Let¡¯s put the compensation matter on hold. Let me ask you, have you seen this kind of perfume in the king¡¯s City?¡± Hearing that they weren¡¯t talking about compensation, he was instantly revived. But looking at the strange thing that Eddie took out, Ron was puzzled. Perfume? What was that. Was it some new alchemy product? ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any perfume. If It¡¯s a perfume, I¡¯ve used quite a few.¡± ¡°Musk, perfume, and the like.¡± As knights, they would occasionally put on armor to train. But the sweltering heat of summer, coupled with the stench of sweat all over their bodies, sometimes even they couldn¡¯t stand it. Every Knight was unwilling. The second time they put on their armor, it was stinky inside. Therefore, they usually had a huge demand for this spice. ¡°Is this a new spice?¡± Ron asked curiously. Mages and alchemists were similar to each other to a certain extent. Both of them were studying and exploring the nature of the world. Therefore, many mages would occasionally work part-time as alchemists. Many people had also created many interesting works. For example, a quill pen that automatically replenished ink. A white paper that could be restored no matter how it was kneaded. A trash can that could tear up trash. There were many such wonderful alchemy inventions. Eddie smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He took the stopper off the glass bottle with his finger. Suddenly, a strong smell of roses and hormones filled the living room. Ron didn¡¯t feel anything at first. But as the fragrance became stronger. His expression also began to change. The fragrance! Strong and not choking. It smelled more comfortable than all the spices and sachets he had used! Ron instantly sat up from the sofa. He carefully stared at the magical small glass bottle. All the mysteries of this fragrance should be contained in this mysterious liquid! ¡°Is this the perfume you were talking about? Is it for Sale?¡± Ron really needed this! This was practically a blessing for them, the tough guys! Ron wasn¡¯t the only one who was excited. Tolhermione and Emily were also immersed in the fragrance. Eddie had said that no woman could escape the smell. Naturally, it was true. The three maids looked at the perfume in Eddie¡¯s hand, their eyes shining. Eddie didn¡¯t cover it. He poured out the liquid inside and smeared it on his hand. Instantly, the fragrance exploded like a bomb. Then, he gestured for the others to reach out and experience it. It was transparent and had a slight yellow color. It looked like diluted liquid gold on his hand. Ron smelled it. It was even more refreshing than the mint water in the palace. This¡­ ! This youth actually had such an amazing thing on his hand! Chapter 20 - Cooperate with the William Family Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°How much? Name a price.¡± Ron did not waste any more words. In his opinion, he was determined to get this bottle of alchemy perfume. ? This thing was simply an existence that could crush other spices! It was a product that would change the era. If he brought it back and let the mages of the family decipher the formula for this bottle of perfume, what awaited him would be rolling gold coins. Ron saw the value of this at once. He was willing to exchange it for even gold of the same weight! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what do you think of this thing?¡± Eddie smiled and did not answer. Looking at Ron¡¯s fiery eyes, he was sure that he had never seen this perfume before. ¡°Good stuff, addictive.¡± Ron did not exaggerate this sentence. Who would use other spices after using this? He even felt that the musk in his armor was a little suffocating. ¡°Then how much do you think it¡¯s worth?¡± Eddie also asked tentatively. Although he was a producer, he was not clear about the current market situation. Ron pondered for a moment. ¡°To be honest, if it were me, I would be willing to exchange it with gold of equivalent value.¡± His price was conservative. If he brought that bottle of perfume to the auction house,. The price would definitely be several times the price of gold. Ron¡¯s words made the maidservants beside him unhappy. Because the thing in Eddie¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t just Ron, they hadn¡¯t seen it either. What were they? They were legendary creatures that traversed the continent. They were villains that many people couldn¡¯t do anything about. It was the top of this world¡¯s food chain! What treasure had they not seen before? But they really didn¡¯t know what the thing in Eddie¡¯s hand was. Not to mention gold, they were even willing to exchange an equivalent high-level magic core for it. Their eyes were dry as they looked at the perfume in Eddie¡¯s hand, with two words written all over their faces. They wanted it. Eddie couldn¡¯t stand being looked at, so he hurriedly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys will get it.¡± When Eddie said this. It was only then that Thor, Hermione, and Emily let go of their gazes and returned to their normal state. Their expressions seemed to say. ¡°HMPH, at least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Ron heard a different meaning from Eddie¡¯s words. ¡°You have more than one bottle?¡± Ron was shocked. wasn¡¯t it a unique product? ¡°No, this is just a bottle that I tested out this morning.¡± Eddie said directly. There was nothing to hide. This was just his current experimental product. He was still a distance away from a perfect finished product. ¡°So you can mass produce this?¡± Ron was surprised. As a noble, his mind was naturally very active. From Eddie¡¯s answer, he immediately thought of a possibility. ¡°Mm, not only can it be mass-produced, it can also be customized. Customized means that I can produce the flavor she wants.¡± Eddie wasn¡¯t bragging. The perfumers on Earth were doing this. And Eddie¡¯s water ball spell was the best tool to adjust the proportion of these fragrances. Hearing that it could be customized. The three maids immediately had a thought in their hearts. They were all top-notch existences. Naturally, their own alchemical perfume had to be the most unique. Tolhermione and Emily immediately thought about what flavor was most suitable for them. Upon hearing that Eddie could be mass-produced and could also be customized,. Ron immediately ran wild calculations in his mind. In the end, he came to a conclusion. He was going to be rich! ¡°Sir Mage, I wonder if you intend to cooperate with our William Family?¡± ¡°Our family owns the largest vineyard in the king¡¯s City, and is also the largest wine supplier for the royal family.¡± ¡°We can sell as much as you produce.¡± Ron immediately recommended his family. Because he already knew the magic of perfume. If he could really do this cooperation. Then it was entirely possible for him to return to the family. Ron clenched his fists tightly. This was a great opportunity. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­ can you represent your family?¡± Eddie¡¯s question was like a soul interrogation, directly touching the core of the problem. Yes, Ron of the William family had been kicked out of the core of the family. But he did not give up. ¡°I can immediately contact the representative of the family to discuss the perfume cooperation with you.¡± After saying that, Ron took out a piece of paper. This was an alchemy product that had been specially processed. As long as he wrote on it, the same content would appear on the other side of the paper. Ron picked up the charcoal pen on the table and drew on the paper, as if he was communicating. Eddie waited patiently. The reason why he was showing off the perfume was because although he had produced the perfume, he did not have any sales channels. As long as his business was on the right track. Then he would no longer need to worry about lacking gold coins to level up his spells. After a while. Ron stopped the pen in his hand and said to Eddie. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the family members. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Ron was a little excited. If this matter was successful, he would be the biggest contributor! As long as he could return to the king¡¯s City and the Knights. He had to teach that villain a lesson! Ron¡¯s eyes burned with a flame of anger. While waiting, Eddie also asked curiously. ¡°Why did you come to my place for no reason?¡± Eddie didn¡¯t have much interest in what Ron was doing, but he still had to ask why he was here. ¡°Our third team was ordered to destroy the goblins, but we found¡­ found something wrong here, so we came to investigate nearby.¡± In the end, Ron chose to hide the Goblin battlefield. This matter was too shocking. Other than the witnesses, no one would believe it. ¡°Are you talking about the goblins there?¡± Eddie¡¯s words were like lightning, striking deep into Ron¡¯s mind. He knew! This mage knew something. ¡°Sir, can you tell us what happened?¡± Ron asked nervously, because this mage was probably the only witness. ¡°Information requires a little¡­ cough cough, a price.¡± Eddie took another sip of black tea, pretending to moisten his throat. A price? Ron looked at Eddie. You¡¯re using a Tier 5 magic core cup, a Tier 6 ice silk towel, and you¡¯re asking me for a reward? You¡¯re that short on Money? Eddie really wanted to answer. Short, very short! To become a mage, one had to spend money to become stronger. ¡°Then it¡¯s still 250¡­ gold coins?¡± Ron tentatively stated a price. Because there was definitely a reward for his information. He didn¡¯t want the reward, but he had to ask for the information. From Eddie¡¯s point of view. He was very short of money right now. 250 gold coins was equivalent to two years of taxes on his fief. Then this business was simply a bloody profit! These two sums of money added up to 500 gold coins. Even if it takes him to become a 2nd rank mage, he won¡¯t have any problems. Chapter 21 ¡°Sure.¡± Eddie nodded. He wasn¡¯t making money for nothing. And most importantly¡­ Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, the matter regarding the goblins would be exposed sooner or later. Why not exchange this information for some gold coins now. Ron was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t think that he would really get the clues just by asking casually. He felt that Eddie was his lucky star. Not only did he come up with an intergenerational product like perfume, but he also provided him with information about goblins. He now wished that he could have Eddie as his family¡¯s idol. He wanted to see if he could get two more pieces of news that would shock him. ¡°Your Mage Excellency, can you tell me in detail what happened that night?¡± Ron looked expectant. The terrifying scene of the goblin battlefield was still imprinted in his mind. Who could create such a terrifying scene? Even if it was said that God had created a real hell, he would believe it. Eddie looked at Ron and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten a single cent, yet you already want information?¡± Ron¡¯s face turned red when he heard that. Indeed. He hadn¡¯t paid any compensation yet. Nor had he paid for the information. It was indeed suspicious to ask for information here for nothing. Ron smiled. ¡°Then please wait for a while. I believe that the family members will be here soon.¡± This time, he notified the butler of the family. He had already asked the family members to bring sufficient gold coins over. After receiving his message, the butler set off. He believed that he would be back soon. Eddie didn¡¯t say anything. He just drank his black tea and meditated while cultivating. ¡­ Seeing that their captain hadn¡¯t come out for a long time, the guards outside were getting impatient. After a few sounds came from inside, there was no more movement in the room. This caused many members to quietly discuss whether something had happened to their captain. Just as they were about to go in and rescue their captain¡­ A black dot appeared not far from them. They fixed their eyes on it. It wasn¡¯t a black dot. It was a group of people. Two of them were worth noticing. One was a black-robed person who hid himself even in broad daylight. The other was the leader of this group of people. A young man dressed in luxurious clothes. What caught people¡¯s attention was the mount that this young man was riding. Tier 2 Magic Beast, a Windhorse. The Windhorse was considered the fastest magic beast among Tier 2 Magic Beasts. Its fastest speed was even faster than some Tier 3 magic beasts. Because it was easy to tame, it became one of the strategic resources that the various clans raised. But because the number of humans raising it was rare, every person riding a Windhorse represented a core member of their family. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here today.¡± The young man brought a group of people to Eddie¡¯s castle. When he saw the dozens of guards beside him, he laughed. ¡°Where¡¯s my genius cousin? Tell him to come out and see me.¡± This young man showed a strong attitude towards team three¡¯s captain, Ron. This made many members of the guards unhappy. Some of the younger members even wanted to argue with him. But more of the older members recognized the young man¡¯s identity. Stop those people. This was the younger brother of the first heir of the William family, Rollin. He was also one of the main leaders of the guards. This person was not someone they could mess with. The young man looked at this group of people from the corner of his eyes. He snorted coldly and did not take them seriously at all. He only came here for one purpose, and that was to look for his genius cousin to play with. ¡°Ron, don¡¯t hide here like a turtle. Come out and see me.¡± Rollin¡¯s words immediately resounded in this area. Ron, who was in the castle, frowned when he heard this voice. He knew who this arrogant voice was the moment he heard it. However, this made him frown even more. He had clearly asked the butler of his family to come. Why did it suddenly change to this trash? ¡°Your people are here?¡± Eddie¡¯s place was basically a very remote countryside. Usually, very few people would come. These people definitely did not come here specifically to look for him. Hearing Eddie¡¯s question, Ron¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. ¡°Sort of.¡± Eddie did not understand why Ron said that. But after he went out with Ron, he understood why Ron smiled so reluctantly. ¡°Ron, you¡¯re finally willing to come out?¡± This arrogant voice sounded a little harsh to Eddie¡¯s ears. Eddie looked at the young man in front of him. He looked like he was indulging in too much sex. His face was pale. It was a sign that he had lost his vitality. Judging from his body movements, he did not have the same feeling of strength as Ron. Why did he dare to treat Ron that way? Eddie felt a little strange. However, the other party did not target him. Eddie did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business. ¡°How could it be you, Rollin? Where¡¯s Sebastian?¡± Sebastian was the butler of the William family. He had watched Ron grow up. He was someone Ron trusted very much. ¡°That old man. I saw that he was in a hurry to leave the house, so I stopped him and found this piece of paper in his pocket.¡± After saying that, Rollin fished out a crumpled piece of paper as though he was taking out trash. On it were the things and information that Ron wanted. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Ron was instantly enraged. Combat Aura covered his entire body, and he was like an enraged lion, his gaze filled with aggression. ¡°Yo, why are you still angry?¡± ¡°Why is it that only you can come here and I can¡¯t? Oh right, I remember now. You¡¯re now the captain of the kingdom¡¯s third squad. Why aren¡¯t you greeting your superior when you see him?¡± Rollin also held a position in the kingdom¡¯s guards. However, his position was higher than Ron¡¯s He was one of the main leaders of the guards. According to his position, Rollin was indeed Ron¡¯s superior. Eddie, who was watching from the side, also felt that it was strange. A level five knight actually had a family status below his cousin¡¯s. What was this family thinking? Blue veins popped out on Ron¡¯s forehead, as if he was desperately trying to suppress his impulse. In the end, he still closed his eyes. ¡°The third team leader of the kingdom¡¯s guards, Ron, reporting for duty.¡± Rollin was very pleased with Ron¡¯s current expression. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s more like it. Just be obedient and behave like a dog, hahaha.¡± Rollin¡¯s expression was very proud. ¡°Yes, captain of the third team, report the current situation.¡± Rollin¡¯s goal was to humiliate and torture Ron. Naturally, he would not let go of every opportunity. Ron was helpless. A higher authority could crush a person to death, so he told him about what happened on the goblin battlefield. And the matter of Eddie inventing the perfume. He told him about it. But he held back and didn¡¯t tell him the information that Eddie knew about the goblin battlefield. When he heard about the tragic scene on the goblin battlefield, Rollin was also shocked. He was just a second-generation heir who relied on his good brother. He didn¡¯t know anything about the things on the battlefield. Rollin held the whip and pointed at Ron. ¡°Let me see what that perfume is.¡± Chapter 22 Hearing about the perfume, Ron perked up again. Once the cooperation between the two sides was really achieved, he would definitely be able to return to the family. But before it was completed. He needed to suffer a little. Ron took a deep breath. He introduced himself to Eddie who was beside him. ¡°Rollin, a member of the William family, Viscount, Tier-3 warrior.¡± ¡°Eddie, the inventor of the perfume, a baron, and a mage.¡± Ron briefly introduced them to each other. He did not know how strong Eddie was now, so he called him a mage. When he heard that there was a mage here, the black-robed man raised his head indiscernibly and took a look. But after seeing Eddie¡¯s appearance, he lowered his head again. This mage was really too young, so he did not have much interest. This black-robed man was the bodyguard for Rollin. Rollin¡¯s older brother, the first heir of the William family, Alan, had hired him. He had the strength of an intermediate mage. It was also the reason why Rollin dared to come and find trouble with Ron. He had the protection of a mage, so you could not do anything to me. Upon hearing that the other party was a baron, Rollin¡¯s tone immediately became arrogant. He pointed the whip at Eddie. ¡°Take out your so-called perfume and see if it¡¯s that magical. If I find out that you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the dogs.¡± Rollin¡¯s tone even used the tone of an order. Back in the imperial city, Rollin could only tuck his tail between his legs. because there were many nobles Now that he had come to this rural place, he could finally release his natural instincts. However, after saying this, the expressions of Emily, Thor, and Hermione gradually turned cold. The originally pure and clean glazed pupils were filled with a little killing intent. They did not make a move. Because in their eyes, Rollin was already a dead man. It was just that a trace of aura had inadvertently leaked out from their bodies. It made all the magical beast mounts in the arena start to tremble crazily. It was as if they had seen their natural enemy. The Windhorse, which was as strong as an ox, was shaking all over like a sieve. ¡°Pah!¡± The strong Windhorse could no longer hold on, and its four limbs suddenly knelt on the ground. This trace of aura was like that of a superior. The Tier-2 Windhorse only whimpered and fell to the ground. This movement shocked the black-robed man beside him. This was the first time they had seen a Windhorse in such a situation. Rollin relied on his strength as a Tier-3 warrior to prevent himself from falling. Looking at the Windhorse, who had embarrassed him, Rollin took out his whip and lashed it fiercely twice. The strange thing was that the Windhorse, who was originally hot-tempered¡­ No matter how he lashed it, it was unwilling to get up again. He just whimpered and begged for mercy. ¡°What a useless beast.¡± Rollin angrily kicked his mount twice. He didn¡¯t quite understand. What was this beast doing today? Making him feel embarrassed. This was just a small episode. Rollin directly abandoned his horse. He came to Eddie. At this moment, Eddie was expressionless, so no one could tell what he was thinking. However, after spending some time with him, Ron could tell that Eddie was unhappy. He hurriedly said. ¡°Sir Eddie, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Then, he turned around and shouted at Rollin. ¡°How can you treat the distinguished guest of the William Family like this? With this kind of attitude?¡± Ron did not want to ruin his cooperation with Eddie because of Rollin¡¯s words. ¡°What attitude do I use? Does it have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°My brother has already shaved off your family. Do you still think that you¡¯re the hope of the William family, the genius of the King¡¯s City?¡± Rollin didn¡¯t give Ron any face at all. Every word was like a knife, stabbing into Ron¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡­!¡± Ron looked at Rollin in front of him angrily. He recalled that when he was in the Knight Corps, he was praised as the hope and pillar of the family. At that time, Rollin was like a dog trying to curry favor with him. Now that he had gained power, this dog wanted to take back what he had lost in the past. ¡°You want to see the perfume? This is it.¡± Eddie took out the perfume from his pocket. He directly uncorked the bottle. However, a strong fragrance appeared. Rollin¡¯s expression instantly turned to one side. Although he was not as good as his twin brother Alan, even he knew that this was an absolute treasure. Not only Rollin, but the black-robed man next to him also exclaimed in a small voice. The black-robed man looked at Eddie for a few seconds. His eyes moved slightly. Rollin took the perfume bottle He sniffed it carefully. Then he poured a few drops of liquid from the bottle onto his hand. This fragrance! It was too fragrant! Rollin¡¯s expression changed immediately. The black-robed man¡¯s eyes were also frighteningly bright. Because he discovered that smelling this fragrance, even his meditation speed had increased. After Rollin recovered from his shock, his expression immediately returned to normal. He could not appear too surprised. ¡°I wonder how you want to sell it?¡± Eddie slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not selling it.¡± Not selling it? Rollin thought he had heard wrongly. If he was not selling it, then what was he doing here. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I brought back the things you wanted.¡± As Rollin spoke, he got someone to carry out a box. After opening it, it was filled with gold coins. There were probably thousands of gold coins in it. ¡°As long as you sell me the formula for the perfume, everything here will be yours.¡± Rollin said seductively. However, Eddie¡¯s attitude was very cold, and his eyes looked as if he was looking at a fool. He wanted to buy his perfume formula with such a small amount of money? This was something that he could use to earn money in the future. How could he send such a small amount of money to a beggar? At this moment, Eddie looked at Rollin as if he was looking at a fool. Rollin saw that Eddie was not cooperating and smiled. After a few seconds, the smile on Rollin¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. ¡°You¡¯re a baron, right? Let me tell you.¡± ¡°You have to give the formula today. Even if you don¡¯t want to give it, you have to give it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself trouble.¡± In his eyes, he had to get this perfume formula today. In the face of Rollin¡¯s rudeness, Eddie replied as a Lord for the first time. ¡°This is my territory. You can scram back.¡± Although Eddie¡¯s expression was lazy, his tone was very domineering. He said to Ron. ¡°Give me my money. You guys settle the rest yourselves.¡± He still had to take what he should take. Ron nodded. He agreed. ¡°You two are really courting death.¡± Seeing the two of them talking, they completely ignored him. Rollin was so angry that he was about to explode. ¡°Have you said enough? If you¡¯ve said enough, you can go back. or I can invite you back.¡± Seeing that Eddie had given the order to leave, Ron looked at Rollin indifferently. It was all because of this trash causing trouble here. If it had been anyone else, they might have already negotiated. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world. At this point, Ron was no longer prepared to use logic to convince the other party. ¡°What? You still want to make a move?¡± Rollin did not seem to be worried at all. In fact, he even looked excited. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Master Aiwen, I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time.¡± Chapter 23 ¡°Master Aika?¡± Who was that? Ron was on guard. Rollin said respectfully to the black-robed man beside him. ¡°Please restrain this Tier 5 Knight.¡± The black-robed man smiled. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t care about others, but whoever dares to touch young master Rollin has to go through me first.¡± The black-robed man known as Master Aiwen took out an ice-blue magic staff from behind him and held it in his hand. The tip of the gray magic staff shone with the light of a water-type magic nucleus. It was the magic nucleus of the Tier 5 magic beast, the Violent Swamp Crocodile. Ron¡¯s expression froze. As expected. He had thought of such a situation. Otherwise, Rollin would not have appeared in front of him so arrogantly. It looked like this mage should be a water or ice mage. No matter which one it was, they were both famous for being difficult to deal with. Ron didn¡¯t panic at all. He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose. But he glanced at Eddie worriedly. If he got caught off-guard, then Rollin might very well make a move against Eddie. At this moment, the pressure on the scene rose sharply. The guards, Rollin, and the others also consciously retreated. In front of the castle, there was also a large empty space. There seemed to be an invisible aura between Ron and the black-robed man. ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted, your opponent is me.¡± The black-robed man¡¯s spiritual power instantly locked onto Ron. The blue staff in his hand, together with the incantation, he quickly cast a spell. ¡°Tier 4 spell, Molten Iron Bullet!¡± The molten iron bullet was several times bigger than the water ball spell. It was like a cannonball, hurtling towards Ron. Ron¡¯s expression immediately changed. He, who had been locked onto by his spiritual power, immediately rolled and dodged in a sorry state. The power of the molten iron bullet directly blew a hole in the empty space. Many of the guards saw the cannonball-like attack. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. It was too terrifying. If it were them, they would probably be unable to make any sound other than the sound they made when they hit the target. As a Tier 5 knight, Ron naturally knew how terrifying a mage of the same level was. He knew that he could prepare in advance. A mage could not be injured and exhaust a warrior of the same level to death. However, mages also had a weakness. They were afraid of getting close. As long as they got close, the weak bodies of these mages would not be able to withstand their storm-like attacks. Therefore. Ron moved. He suddenly erupted with Tier 5 silver combat aura. He exerted strength under his feet and rushed toward the black-robed man like a meteor. In the eyes of the crowd, they saw a straight silver light, like the sharpest dagger, about to stab into the opponent¡¯s heart. A wave of exclamations came from outside the arena. ¡°Heavens! Captain, what kind of speed is this? Isn¡¯t it too fast?¡± ¡°Is this the strength of a Tier 5 knight?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too powerful. The opponent definitely won¡¯t be able to block this attack.¡± As bystanders, they believed that it was impossible for them to react in the face of such an attack. The black-robed man on the opposite side also did not move. Just when everyone thought that the victor was going to be decided¡­ This silver light, which was astonishingly fast, was blocked by a translucent blue water barrier. ¡°Tier 4 spell, water mirror spell.¡± This spell could not only defend the entire body, it could even reflect damage to the opponent. This was the difficult part of a battle with a mage. He had already made a plan. He was waiting for you to take the bait. This time, the pressure came to Ron¡¯s side. He felt that if he did not use all of his skills and strength, he might lose to the black-robed opponent. ¡­ While the two of them were fighting. Rollin was not idle either. He brought his underlings to the front of Eddie¡¯s castle. His group of underlings, the highest of which was Tier 4. The opponent was only a mage of unknown level and three of his underlings. Did he really need to fight? He could win this round even with his eyes closed. Emily looked at Eddie, who was blocking in front of them, and could not help but show a worried expression. She knew that Eddy was only a Tier 1 mage now. Although she was also looking forward to her master becoming stronger. But this time, there seemed to be a lot of people coming. She was afraid that her master would be bullied. This time the difficulty seemed to be a bit over the line. Should she kill all these people herself? Emily thought so. With her arms slightly bent, she decided that as long as these people dared to bully her master, she would use her hands to rip off their heads and kick them like a ball. While Emily thought of this, Eddie did not shrink back because of Rollin¡¯s large number of people. Instead, he walked forward. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve finally thought it through. Will you hand over the formula?¡± Rollin did not sense any danger at this time. He felt that when Eddie saw that there were many of them, he knew that he could not defeat them. Ron¡¯s guards also sighed. That¡¯s right. Their captain was held up by the black-robed man. So many people had come looking for trouble with this mage. If it were him, he would definitely lower his head and hand over the formula. He had no choice. The situation was better than the others. Just as Rollin and the others were waiting for Eddie to surrender voluntarily¡­ In the next second, what greeted Rollin was a fireball the size of a fist. ¡°Tier 1 spell, Fireball!¡± A wave of exclamations immediately sounded outside the arena. ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s attacking the person in charge of the kingdom¡¯s guards!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even need to chant a spell?¡± ¡°Instant cast?!¡± ¡°Oh my God! This mage doesn¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Seeing the fireball flying toward him, Rollin¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He drew his long sword, covered it with combat aura, and quickly went up to meet it. As a Tier 3 knight, he also had silver combat aura. Although his talent was not as good as his brother Alan and the former genius Ron, he was still very young and had reached the strength of a Tier 3 knight. He did not believe that this mage, who was younger than him, would be a monstrous genius. ¡°Bang!¡± The power of the fireball was far beyond people¡¯s imagination. The moment the fireball came into contact with the sword, it suddenly exploded. It was as if it had cut into dynamite, causing a pile of sparks to explode. The combat aura on Rollin¡¯s sword and the magic equipment on his body emitted a wave of unstable light. After a certain period of time, the light dimmed a little. !!! This was a fireball spell? Rollin¡¯s subordinates were all shocked. A Tier 1 spell that could be cast instantaneously could actually defeat a rank 3 warrior with ease. Rollin looked at his trembling hands and said ferociously ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and attack.¡± The guards that Rollin had brought quickly drew their swords from their waists and rushed towards Eddie. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°The mage is going to suffer!¡± Ron¡¯s guards looked nervous. Rollin had brought many of his men this time. If they attacked together, would he be able to hold on? Emily thought of that, too. She was ready behind Eddie. If Eddie couldn¡¯t handle it, she would tear these offal to shreds. Chapter 24 Rollin and the others began to attack Eddie one after another. More than a dozen pairs of swords containing battle aura slashed at Eddie¡¯s body. Tier 1 wood magic, wooden spear! Thick wooden spears emerged from the ground at an extremely fast speed. The wooden spears that broke through the earth layer directly nailed a member¡¯s leg onto it. Many of the guards¡¯ spirits were lifted. Another instant cast! And the speed of growth and the power. It was simply a great weapon for this small-scale terrain. However, so far, this mage had only used Tier 1 spells. He did not display too many high-level spells. The battle on the field continued. Eddie then used water bullets and wind blades to deal with some weaker Tier 3 players one after another. Now, there was only a Tier 4 and a few stronger tier 3 players left on the field. This caused the surrounding guards to cheer. A mage who was as agile as an assassin. He could also cast spells that were not Tier 1. This youth. Was shockingly strong! Facing the few remaining players on the field. Eddie did not retreat but advanced. He took the initiative to charge at them. ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± However, Eddie¡¯s expression was as calm as ever as he stared at the few of them. He ignored the weapons that they were waving at him. Eddie quickly pressed down with both his hands. The ground in front of him that he pressed down on was like an earthquake as the ground rapidly collapsed. The area gradually expanded from a crack to the other side. The soft soil and the ground firmly trapped the few of them, ¡°It¡¯s a Tier 1 earth element spell, Earth Tremor!¡± ¡°Another instant cast, and it¡¯s of a different element.¡± ¡°How many elements does he know?¡± ¡°What the hell, this is already five elements, right? Could he be proficient in all elements?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the guards. Emily and the others were also very shocked. From their point of view. They had thought that their master was only a genius mage at the second level of water and fire. But unexpectedly¡­ Eddie was not only proficient in the water and fire elements, but he was also a mage who was proficient in all five elements. This could no longer be described as a genius. This was already at the level of a monster. In the Dragon Race, he was definitely at the level of a genius. Emily slowly lowered her arm. Her beautiful eyes were filled with complete surprise. She had thought that no matter how genius Eddie was, he would not be able to defeat this group of warriors with rich experience. But now, Eddie¡¯s performance had greatly exceeded her expectations. Not only was he not injured, but he even nimbly used spells to defeat his opponent. Emily could not believe that the 14-year-old Eddie could do this. At this moment, she stood behind Eddie, thinking about something. ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± A wind blade broke through Rollin¡¯s aura. Eddie came in front of Rollin. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me. I can give you anything you want.¡± Rollin hugged his head and curled up on the ground. He kept begging for mercy. But Eddie didn¡¯t even look at him. He walked straight over. It turned out that he was looking for the box containing the gold coins just now. Eddie dragged the box with one hand and walked back. He completely ignored Rollin. There was his money in there. Of course he had to take it. Suddenly, Eddie heard the system notification and smiled faintly. He continued to drag the box back to the castle. At this moment, the black-robed man who was fighting with Ron saw Rollin being defeated and curled up on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. He had already stalled the strongest opponent, yet he was still beaten up to such a miserable state¡­ What a useless dog. As he spoke, he pulled out a scroll from his bosom with a pained expression. The countless patterns on the scroll all indicated how precious this scroll was. Although this scroll had been treasured by the black-robed man for many years¡­ Since he had decided, he did not hesitate. The black-robed man immediately tore open the scroll. He used his mana to activate it. When he saw this scroll, the members of Ron¡¯s guard team immediately had a bad feeling. ¡°Captain, be careful!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Although they had never used a scroll before, they had seen quite a few of them. A scroll would usually seal a spell of the same level as the user, or even a spell that surpassed the user¡¯s current level. This was quite a terrifying thing. It was like two people of the same level fighting in a ring. Halfway through the fight, you called someone over to fight together. This was definitely not fair. But it was very reasonable. When Ron saw that the other party had gotten the scroll, he was also unusually careful. This was a scroll taken out by a mage of the same level. It could not be underestimated. ¡°Tier 5 ice spell, Ice Mirror spell!¡± This was a special Tier 5 spell. It did not have much lethality on its own. But the Ice Mirror spell could create an ice-type clone of a specific target. Its strength would also be maintained at level five. This spell was best used to delay Ron. The black-robed man took this opportunity to quickly walk over to Rollin. Just as he wanted to stop him, Ron was stopped by an ice-covered man. Helplessly, he could only carry on with the current battle. The black-robed man came to Rollin¡¯s side. ¡°Help me kill him.¡± Rollin was a little crazy. Eddie ignoring his actions just now had completely infuriated him. When the black-robed man heard this, he frowned and did not move. Because his mission was to protect Rollin. He was not following Rollin¡¯s orders. ¡°As long as you kill him, the gold coins in the box will be yours.¡± Rollin pointed at the box that Eddie was dragging and said. This made the black-robed man¡¯s heart skip a beat. He had just used a precious magic scroll. If he could get his hands on that box¡­ It could more or less make up for some of his losses. The black-robed man casually cast a spell, the water ball spell. And Eddie¡¯s path was blocked. ¡°Leave the box.¡± The black-robed man¡¯s voice sounded. After this voice sounded out¡­ The entire place was silent for a few seconds. Because the black-robed man was the strongest person on the field right now. So his words carried a lot of weight. Seeing the black-robed man wanting to make a move, Emily¡¯s eyes narrowed. She was considering whether to directly kill this old man. But Eddie spoke first. ¡°The box can be given to you.¡± The black-robed man was obviously stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Eddie to be so cooperative. ¡°But not the money.¡± Eddie said faintly. Hearing his words, the crowd was stunned for three to four seconds. Then, they burst into laughter! Only then did the black-robed man realize that he had been played. ¡°Are you sure you can withstand my anger?¡± The black-robed man¡¯s tone was mixed with anger, ¡°Withstand my anger?¡± ¡°That should be my line.¡± Eddie had long been fed up with this group of people who thought they could command him. It wasn¡¯t until now that he finally broke out. Emily felt the same way. If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of scaring Eddie, she would have killed them all right now. Emily wasn¡¯t the only one. Thor and Hermione felt the same way. These humans were too greedy. They hated these people. Chapter 25 Although Emily didn¡¯t know why Eddie had to fight the little black-robed mage. But since it was the master¡¯s will, as maids, they naturally supported him with all their might. It was just that the little black-robed mage¡¯s strength was a bit difficult for the current master. Emily considered whether she should help the master at the critical moment. Otherwise, what if her master lost his confidence after being defeated? Just as Emily was thinking so¡­ The black-robed mage on the field moved. He was angered by Eddie¡¯s arrogance. Under the fluttering black robe¡­ He took out a blue staff with his right hand. Without chanting, several fist-sized water bullets appeared around the black-robed mage¡¯s body. It was not uncommon for a fifth-rank mage to instantly cast a first-rank spell. A first-rank spell strengthened by a staff was thirty percent stronger than the original. The water ball, which was originally the size of a fist, had become the size of a human head. Seeing this scene, many people outside the arena were worried for Eddie. ¡°Why is he also instant-casting? The little mage is in a bit of danger this time.¡± ¡°This black-robed mage is a little shameless. He still uses such a despicable tactic to deal with such a young mage.¡± ¡°The young mage doesn¡¯t even have a magic staff. This is too shameless.¡± Many people were worried about Eddie. Because Eddie¡¯s disadvantage was really too great. The black-robed mage did not let go of this advantage. He knew that Eddie¡¯s best battle so far was to instantly cast low-level spells to quickly settle the battle. Then his tactic was very obvious. Don¡¯t you like to instantly cast? Then I¡¯ll match you. He had many accessories that could recover mana. Eddie didn¡¯t have any equipment on him. He was destined to be at a disadvantage. The black-robed mage wanted to use more experience and techniques to bully Eddie. Facing the black-robed mage¡¯s instant spells, Eddie didn¡¯t panic at all. Two water balls appeared in front of him, and he quickly went up to meet them. It was also an instant cast. It was the same move. As a Tier 5 mage, the black-robed man and Eddie¡¯s first-rank spells collided. The onlookers felt that. In this collision, the black-robed wizard definitely had the advantage. After all, the age of the mage represented the wealth of experience. The opponent also had a staff to strengthen the power of the spell. Many people shook their heads. Eddie was really too young. This was his advantage, but also his disadvantage. Young. Aggressive. But also easily impulsive. Many people seemed to see the end of the fight. Two water balls directly collided in the air. One of the water balls directly shattered the other in the air. The violent impact caused the water in the air to splash all around. One of the water balls was directly broken by the merciless attack. Everyone thought that the black-robed mage had won this time. However, when they saw the direction of the water ball spell, some people cried out in surprise. ¡°No! This water ball belongs to the little mage!¡± ¡°This little mage actually won, Oh my God!¡± ¡°The black-robed mage was actually suppressed by the little mage?!¡± These people were so shocked that they could not close their mouths. How was this possible! The opponent was not only a Tier 5 mage, but also had the support of a magic staff! He had also studied water magic for a long time. He actually lost! This was too shocking! This was not the end. The black-robed mage¡¯s spell being shattered was just an appetizer. Eddie¡¯s instant cast spells were used one after another. This time, it was different from before. Not only were there five types of spells this time. There were even spells of light and darkness. It turned out that when Eddie dragged the box back, the system notified him that he could use gold coins to buy skills. He bought all the skills he could buy in one go. Light, darkness, thunder, ice, gas, these rare first-level spells were all bought. It only cost him a few dozen gold coins. Eddie was rich now. Naturally, he bought all of them. And so¡­ The black-robed wizard proudly acted as the human experiment for Eddie¡¯s spells. He used all the spells he had just bought on the black-robed wizard. He used all the ice bullets, lightning penalty, touch of darkness, and so on. The black-robed wizard became more and more alarmed as he fought. He realized that Eddie knew all kinds of spells? Including but not limited to water. Fire, earth, wind, wood, light, darkness, lightning, ice, and air. There were a few that he had never seen before. These strange spells were like stray bullets on the battlefield. He did not know when they had brushed past his ears. This made the black-robed mage feel a huge pressure. He felt that if he did not use all of his strength,. He would very likely lose to his opponent! The black-robed mage quickly dodged a fast ice bullet. His fingers tapped lightly in the air and quickly chanted. Dozens of water bullets the size of basketballs appeared beside him. They circled around him. Tier 3 water-type spell, Barrage Shooting. The surrounding people looked at the black-robed Mage¡¯s stance. This was a dense bombardment. He gave up on instant-cast spells. He still chose such a large-scale spell. But would Eddie let the black-robed mage use it so comfortably? Eddie¡¯s hands continuously instant-cast spells. Like a machine gun, he aimed at the black-robed mage. Lightning penalty! ¡°Boom!¡± Black smoke immediately rose from the black-robed mage¡¯s body. The power of the lightning also caused the black-robed mage¡¯s muscles to spasm, causing the casting to fail. The black-robed mage looked at Eddie with a look of fear in his eyes for the first time. He was carrying a pile of accessories to restore magic. He had used up more than half of his magic power. This kid was still able to move so nimbly in front of him. God of Magic! This didn¡¯t make sense! However, ever since Eddie had maxed out his 20-point bloodline, his mana regeneration speed could completely cover the consumption of Tier 1 spells. So now, he could be said to be able to use Tier 1 spells without using up magic power. Emily and the other two watched Eddie¡¯s battle in a daze. ¡°Sister Emily, how many kinds of spells does master know? Why do I feel that my fingers aren¡¯t enough to count?¡± Thor felt puzzled. Hermione was also shocked. As a well-known witch on the continent, she was also an expert in using magic. Even so, she only knew three or four kinds of spells. It was enough for her to travel across the continent. Emily was also puzzled. Her fair and tender face was full of question marks. She was prepared to help his master when he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. But looking at the situation at the scene, Eddie didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of needing help. He even had the upper hand. A Tier 1 mage suppressed a Tier 5 Mage. Who would believe it? Even the Dragons couldn¡¯t be this powerful. Emily and the others suddenly felt that this master seemed to be a little too powerful. Would that not make them a little redundant? Chapter 26 The black-robed man was panting heavily, his face full of anger. He admitted that the opponent was very strong, and not even weaker than him. In this battle, since the beginning of the spell competition, the opponent had been suppressing him from the beginning to the end. His understanding of low-level spells was also stronger than his. From this point, it was very likely that the opponent was a Tier 5 or even higher mage. Thinking of this, the black-robed man¡¯s heart trembled. The youth he took the initiative to provoke was actually a Tier 5 powerhouse? Looking at Eddie, who kept using first rank spells to harass him. The black-robed mage squeezed his own joints until they creaked. He now had to focus on maintaining the magic shield. Otherwise, a low-level spell that appeared out of nowhere would attack him. Although it would not be fatal, the feeling of constantly being attacked passively was very bad. The black-robed mage, who could not raise his head after being shot by the spell, was furious. He secretly exerted strength and grabbed the spell scroll in his arms. ¡­ At this moment, although Eddie had the upper hand¡­ He knew that this was all relying on instant cast and all-elemental spells that appeared everywhere. It seemed like he had the upper hand. But in fact, Eddie was already feeling exhausted. ¡°As expected, once my defense is high, I won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Seeing the black-robed mage raise his magic shield, Eddie suddenly felt helpless. Low-level spells were all good, but they didn¡¯t have any destructive spells. For example, right now, the other party had opened a magic shield. His own spells couldn¡¯t break through the defense at all. The black-robed Mage¡¯s defense was like a turtle shell. It was just that the opponent had to maintain this spell at all times, so he was safe at this time. But it could be imagined that once his attack stopped, the opponent would certainly start to counterattack without mercy. Thus, the two sides were in a stalemate. One person kept casting spells, while the other passively defended. For a moment, neither side could do anything to the other. Just as Eddie was thinking about how to break the other¡¯s defense, he noticed that the system suddenly popped up a notification. [ You have purchased all the Tier 1 spells. The spell fusion function has been activated. ] [ Spell fusion? ] What was this thing? Eddie curiously opened the shop system and flipped to the shop notification. He was shocked to discover that there was an additional option at the back of the page for Tier 1 spells. There was a fusion spell option. He opened the system¡¯s description. ¡°You can fuse two spells of the same tier to create a stronger spell attack. The more spells you fuse, the more powerful the spell will be (one-time use) .¡± ¡°Notification: fusing a Tier 1 spell requires 10 gold coins.¡± This system description made Eddie¡¯s eyes suddenly light up. Spell fusion would increase the power. Wasn¡¯t this the spell he wanted to use?? It was just that the system didn¡¯t explain the power of the spell. Nor did it say how many spells he would need to fuse. It only said that the more spells he fused, the more powerful the spell would be. This vague description¡­ Eddie had a headache. To think that he would need money to fuse a spell. Didn¡¯t they know that he was poor? However, Eddie soon figured it out. Only mages who knew how to spend money would know how to profit better! In order to increase its power, it was perfectly reasonable to spend some gold coins. Eddie glanced at the black-robed wizard who was standing there motionlessly, thinking to himself. ¡®Finally, I have a chance to break your turtle shell.¡¯. Eddie continued to cast a Tier 1 spell to suppress his opponent with one hand, while he used the other hand to choose a spell to fuse. Ten gold coins a time, f*ck, my heart hurts! Eddie recalled that he had only spent two gold coins to learn a Tier 1 spell before. This time, he actually spent ten gold coins to fuse it once. ¡°You have to be worthy of the money I¡¯ve spent.¡± Eddie¡¯s heart ached as he muttered in his heart. ¡­ At this moment, Emily, the other two, as well as the guards, were watching from the side. No one knew who would win this battle. If in the beginning, everyone thought that the black-robed man would win, the scales of victory were now slowly tilting towards Eddie, Everyone was filled with surprise at this young mage who was continuously casting tier 1 spells. This was a magical youth. The Tier 1 spells in his hands seemed to be free as he tossed them around wildly. Moreover, it was as if he had an endless sea of magic power. After casting for so long, he did not stop. However, they knew that a first-tier spell alone would not be able to defeat a Tier 5 wizard. If he did not have powerful spells and just kept harassing the other party, the final outcome of this battle will be hard to determine. The guards were discussing at the side. This was a rare high-level wizard battle. They also wanted to know who the final winner was. Emily and the others were shocked. Because only they knew the strength of their Eddie. He was only a Tier 1 mage. ¡°Can your dragon whelps cast a Tier 1 spell for so long?¡± Emily asked Thor in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t compare our dragon whelps to our master.¡± Thor paused, gulped, and said in shock. ¡°Those whelps don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Dragon whelps:¡±?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Hermione nodded like a chick pecking at its food. ¡°With such speed and so many spells, I would believe you even if you said that master is attacking the city.¡± Not only did he casually cast a spell. But he also cast all kinds of spells. This was not something that could be explained by talent. It was like the god of Magic! The three maids looked at Eddie with admiration. This was their master. As for this battle, Emily felt that Eddie had surprised them enough today. For Eddie¡¯s training, it was enough to end here. They estimated that Eddie¡¯s current level could defeat a third-rank mage. But defeating a Tier 5 mage was too difficult. But Emily and the others laughed. As long as they weren¡¯t crazy, they wouldn¡¯t think of letting a Tier 1 mage defeat a Tier 5 Mage. After all, even the geniuses of the Dragon race couldn¡¯t do it. The difference wasn¡¯t just a difference in level. There was also a fundamental difference in their understanding of magic. It was already not easy to achieve this. Emily looked at Eddie, who was not far away, with a proud face. ¡­ Ron, who was far away, had been fighting with his ice-type mirror image for a long time. He had finally used his combat aura to deplete the magic power of the ice-type mirror image. Ron looked in the direction of the black-robed man worriedly. Because now, other than himself, there was probably no one else who could stop the black-robed mage. Ron clenched his fists. If the other party kidnapped Eddie, then he would have no chance of turning the tables. With this thought in mind, Ron activated his combat aura and prepared to do whatever it took to snatch him away from the black-robed mage. But what he saw next shocked him. The black-robed mage, whose strength was about the same as his, was actually suppressed! And the one who suppressed him was actually Eddie! Chapter 27 Eddie¡¯s spell was like a machine gun, constantly sweeping forward. It wasn¡¯t that the black-robed mage hadn¡¯t thought of counterattacking. It was just that Eddie¡¯s nimble figure made it impossible for the black-robed mage¡¯s spiritual power to lock onto him. He hadn¡¯t expected a mage to be as agile as a warrior. He could only defend continuously against Eddie¡¯s attacks. If he wanted to fight back, he would be overwhelmed by Eddie¡¯s spells. Ron looked at Eddie, who was continuously casting spells. He suddenly hit the black-robed man so hard that he could not stand up. This surprised him a little. He knew where the black-robed mage came from. The other party was an elite mage of the Kingdom Knights. The entry requirements for mages of the Kingdom Knights were all at least of Tier 3 strength. They still needed to go through many tests before they could join. They could be said to be the absolute elites of the kingdom. But now, a teenager was suppressing his opponent. One of them took the initiative to attack, while the other defended passively. All kinds of spells were being cast on the battlefield. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, Ron would never have believed it. This young mage already had the qualifications to join the Knights. One had to know that the youngest member of the Knights in the Kingdom was the former Ron. At that time, he was already 20 years old. But now, Eddie¡¯s talent seemed to be even higher than his. Ron¡¯s attitude had also quietly changed. If he had only been polite about his status before¡­ Now he was respectful to the strong. A mage like Eddie, as long as he trained normally, his future achievements would be limitless. Thinking of how he had faced Eddie¡¯s arrogance in the beginning, Ron felt that he had made a huge mistake. He made up his mind. He had to build a good relationship with Eddie in the future. Ron activated his battle spirit and prepared to go over and help Eddie end this farce. But at this moment, a strange red light suddenly flashed in the black-robed man¡¯s hand. This was¡­ Ron was very familiar with this light. Another Tier 5 scroll?! Ron immediately rushed over, wanting to stop the black-robed man from activating the scroll. ¡­ At this moment, the black-robed mage was being beaten by Eddie¡¯s rhythm and could no longer cast spells. The opponent was like a nimble loach. Every time he wanted to cast a large spell, he would be struck by the opponent¡¯s wooden spear and lightning that came out of nowhere. After a few times, the mage robe on his body also became tattered. The water-blue Magic Shield on his body also gradually became transparent. A Tier 5 Mage. He was beaten up by a first-rank spell and ran around in all directions. It was embarrassing to say this. The black-robed mage checked his remaining magic power. Now, he only had enough to cast a large-scale spell. But he did not have time to cast a spell. The black-robed mage held up a water-blue Magic Shield to block the incoming spell. Then, he grabbed the scroll and activated it. This was a fire-type magic scroll that he treasured. As long as it was activated, he could cast a Tier 5 spell, Pyro Burst. This was the most powerful Tier 5 fire-type spell. As long as he used this, he would definitely be able to blow up the little brat. Looking at Eddie in front of him, the black-robed Mage¡¯s eyes were filled with danger. Seeing that the black-robed mage¡¯s arms were flashing with light again, they hurriedly retreated to the side. Although the guards did not know what level this spell was, judging from the light emitted from the scroll, this light was definitely not weaker than the spell that had just trapped their captain. And when the scroll¡¯s light just appeared, Emily and the other two¡¯s expressions changed. When it was activated, they could feel the intense fire elemental fluctuations in the air. Judging from the energy fluctuations, it was probably from the peak of Tier 5 to the beginning of Tier 6. This scroll was definitely a fire-type offensive spell. Moreover, it was one of the most powerful fire-type spells. No matter how monstrous Eddie was, he would definitely not be able to block this spell. Eddie also seemed to know that the other party was accumulating mana. He was constantly using skills to harass the other party. However, all of them were blocked by the magic shield on the black-robed mage¡¯s body. The power of a Tier 1 spell was still too weak! Eddy was now locked onto by the black-robed Mage¡¯s mind power. No matter where he hid, the spell would follow him. ¡°Damn it!¡± At this moment, Emily¡¯s footsteps were slightly agape, and the maid uniform on her body was fluttering. She was ready to attack at any time to block the next spell. At this moment, the black-robed mage had also activated the magic scroll to the release state. Looking at Eddie, who was still continuously attacking, a trace of madness appeared in the black-robed mage¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little bug that only knows how to use low-level magic! Prepare to die!¡± The black-robed mage then unfolded the scroll in his hand. The surface of the scroll was emitting a large amount of red light. This was the manifestation of the condensation of fire elements. The gorgeous patterns on the scroll were unfurled. In the strange magic circuit, a huge ball-shaped flame that was like a meteorite was guided out by the black-robed mage with his spiritual power. It blasted towards Eddie¡¯s direction without any obstruction. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s a Pyro Burst!¡± Emily and the other two instantly felt that things were not looking good. The ground beneath their feet was stomped into smithereens. But at this moment, a silver shadow rushed over from the side. Everyone looked. It was none other than Ron! They saw Ron standing in front of the flame blast spell, raising a dazzling silver shield. Not only that. Ron poured all his remaining battle spirit into the shield. A huge shield phantom suddenly appeared on the Silver Shield. It was like an enlarged version of the silver shield. ¡°Battle Spirit Phantom!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a combat aura weapon!¡± ¡°With this, we¡¯ll definitely be able to block it!¡± At this moment, when the team members saw their captain take out this weapon, they all cheered. Combat Aura weapons were specially prepared for those of them who used combat aura. As long as combat aura was injected into it, the special ability of the weapon would be activated and used together. This shield was a combat aura weapon. At this moment, the huge shield was wrapped in silver combat aura, like a fortified city wall. Ron, who was 1.9 meters tall, was directly behind the shield. ¡°Watch out!¡± ¡°Captain, watch out!¡± The speed of a Tier 5 spell was very fast. Ron¡¯s huge shield had just been unfurled when it immediately collided with the incoming explosive flame spell. The team members only saw a meteorite with flames colliding with the Silver Shield¡¯s combat aura. ¡°Bang!¡± When the huge fireball was firmly blocked by the shield, the fireball¡¯s size suddenly increased. Like a balloon, the flaming meteorite suddenly increased in size and suddenly pressed down. It crashed heavily onto the shield. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Ron used all the strength in his body to barely withstand the spell. ¡°He blocked it! The Captain is invincible!¡± ¡°Awesome! Captain Ron is awesome!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I told you the captain would definitely be able to do it.¡± The surrounding team members could not help but celebrate. However, when the black-robed wizard saw that his spell was blocked, a trace of mockery flashed in his eyes. After the black-robed wizard finished casting the scroll. He suddenly recited the spell again. He still retained the magic power to cast a fifth-tier water-type spell. Just as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Ron, he had already finished casting. Tier 5 spell, Water Elemental Impact! Majestic water elements poured out of the black-robed mage¡¯s wand. The ordinary water elements seemed to be wearing a layer of transparent armor. The appearance was even more powerful. After casting the spell, the black-robed mage used his wand to block his body. He had completed his final hit! Chapter 28 At this moment, the fire and water elements on the field were abnormally active. The two strengthened elements were roaring towards Ron¡¯s shield. ¡°Run!¡± When Ron saw this scene, he immediately shouted to Eddie who was behind him. The arm that was holding the shield was already bleeding. Just this fire-type spell was very difficult for him to resist. He knew that he could not resist two spells. It was only a matter of time before the shield broke. So he told Eddie to leave quickly. At least one of them could escape. After all, he was the one who lured the black-robed mage here. He should be the one to resist. The three maids were somewhat hesitant. If they were to save their master, they would definitely not hesitate, but they were somewhat hesitant to save this human they did not know. On the field, Eddie didn¡¯t choose to leave after hearing Ron¡¯s voice. He only slowly raised his fair and slender palm. As he raised it, his palm was slightly glowing. It was as if he was casting some kind of spell. Seeing this scene, Ron could not think of what Eddie wanted to do. ¡°Run, you can¡¯t stop It!¡± Ron, who was blocking in front, wanted to say something. But the huge water element spell had already hit the silver shield. Suddenly, a crack appeared on the originally hard silver shield. All of this was seen by the guards. This silver shield was said to be able to block spells of the same level. At this time, under the attack of the water and fire elements, it seemed like it couldn¡¯t hold on anymore! Seeing this scene, Emily and the other two also decided that once the shield broke, they would immediately save Eddie. They couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They didn¡¯t want to play with their master¡¯s life. If their master didn¡¯t seem to want to fight, they wouldn¡¯t let the battle continue. While everyone was waiting for the result of the battle between the spells and the shield. Eddie was not idle either. He was frantically fusing his spells together. ¡°Fire, water, wood¡­¡± Eddie had just started fusing when he felt his palm tremble slightly. He could only use his other hand to hold his right hand to control the trembling. Gradually, the Aura on Eddie¡¯s body began to rise. The surrounding spell elements also stirred up the air. On the battlefield, a magic power that was even more majestic than a Tier 5 fire-type spell suddenly appeared. It attracted the attention of everyone present. ¡°Damn. The magic power on this little mage¡¯s body is too great.¡± ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s even more ferocious than that black-robed mage!¡± ¡°This!! This isn¡¯t just fifth-tier magic power, right?!¡± After fusing with the five-elemental spell, Eddie instinctively felt that he could no longer fuse with it. That was because his palms were already trembling. Even though he was controlling his hands, he was unable to suppress the violent energy! Ron¡¯s expression was getting worse and worse because the cracks on his silver shield were getting bigger and bigger. It was almost unable to hold on! ¡°Bang!¡± A crisp sound like glass shattering was heard. The silver shield phantom could no longer withstand the damage and was directly shattered by the two elemental spells. ¡°Captain! Get out of the way!¡± Ron was in a very bad state at the moment. He could no longer feel his legs and arms. His head was also a little dizzy from the aftershock of the shattered shield. However, when he heard the sound of him getting out of the way, he forcefully used the core strength of his waist to make himself roll to the side. Then, he was pulled out of the center of the battlefield by two loyal members of the guard. From Ron¡¯s position, he could see that the two-element spell that broke through his defense was whistling towards Eddie. Scarlet flames and cold water waves. They were like the Gemini twins. They blocked all of Eddie¡¯s movements. This was because the black-robed mage¡¯s spiritual power was firmly locked onto Eddie. No matter where he hid, he could not escape. Eddie did not dodge as he had imagined. Instead, he stretched out his palm, preparing to receive this attack head-on! ¡°Hahaha! Naive!¡± Seeing Eddie standing there without moving, the black-robed mage endured the pain and laughed. ¡°You little brat, don¡¯t tell me you think you can block it!¡± ¡°I admit that you¡¯re a genius, but this move is a move that I¡¯ve been thinking of for many years, there¡¯s no way you can block it!¡± ¡°I originally wanted to use it on that guy, but I didn¡¯t expect you to enjoy it first.¡± The black-robed mage was in a slightly crazy state. He admitted that at his opponent¡¯s age, he was far inferior. But now¡­ Sorry. He was the strongest mage here! He didn¡¯t believe that the power of this move couldn¡¯t defeat his opponent. But just as the black-robed mage was laughing loudly¡­ In the next second¡­ His laughter suddenly stopped. Just as the red and blue rays of light were about to devour Eddie¡­ A violent energy appeared in front of Eddie¡¯s palm. This energy was not made up of pure energy. Instead, it was produced by the collision of multiple forces. There seemed to be the power of water and fire, the power of water and wood, and the power of wind and fire. Violent Power kept appearing. From the looks of it, it was impossible for the elements to be fused together. But now, as if obeying some kind of order, they were magically combined in Eddie¡¯s hand. The fair and slender palm, together with a soft chant. Accumulated to the position in front of the palm, formed a spherical energy body. The energy body in front of the palm, twisted crazily, as if wanting to break away from Eddie¡¯s control. Until it could no longer be controlled. A soft hum. ¡°Spell fusion. Destruction!¡± After saying this, Eddie raised his hand and released the magic ball. The five-colored energy ball was like a wild horse that had lost its reins. It shot out instantly! The violent energy of various colors rushed forward crazily like a race. It collided with the water and fire spells that were about to destroy everything in front of it. The huge spell and the small energy ball formed a huge visual contrast. The red and blue energy seemed to want to resist. They crushed their huge bodies onto the five-colored energy ball. The meteorite-like fireball faced the five-colored energy ball that was the size of a football. The people around felt that the difference was too big. Only Emily felt that something was wrong. Very wrong. Because the power hidden in this small ball. Even she felt a sense of palpitation. This energy ball is strange! Chapter 29 ¡°Boom!¡± After the two spells were pulled to the extreme. The two waves of energy finally could not be controlled and exploded. This wave of energy was extremely powerful! The energy from the explosion directly blew away the guards who were closer. The surrounding air currents also completely covered everyone¡¯s sight. At this moment, everyone did not know what had happened on the field. Except for Emily and the other two. Through their senses, the three of them clearly knew that their master was still alive. This made them feel at ease. However, Ron and the others did not have this ability. They could only quietly wait for the dust on the field to disperse. Soon, the smoke dispersed. The situation on the field was revealed. The ground that the battlefield mages bombarded was blown away by the explosive energy. As for Eddie, he didn¡¯t seem to receive any damage. The black-robed mage on the opposite side looked at Eddie in shock. Facing the young Eddie¡­ He no longer had the ability to cast the next spell. As a Tier 5 mage¡­ Even after using that move, he still lost. Everyone stared blankly at Eddie, who was gasping for breath on the field. Their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. This kind of power was even comparable to some Tier 6 spells. It was actually blocked by Eddie? Although Captain Ron was able to block a portion of the power, Eddie seemed to be the age of a magic apprentice. And yet he actually won? It was simply unbelievable. Especially that last move. It actually had that kind of power! ¡°Too strong.¡± There was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind. The opponent was an elite mage from the Tier 5 Kingdom Knights. This was not something an ordinary mage could compare to. But Eddie still won in the end. Moreover, he won in a head-on battle of spells. This showed that Eddie was definitely not weaker than a Tier 5 mage! The black-robed wizard looked at Eddie with a complicated expression. He was confused that he had lost. He also felt some relief. ¡°Is this a genius?¡± The black-robed wizard muttered. At this moment, he completely did not care about Rollin who had fainted on the ground. He was still calculating something in his mind. But suddenly, he raised his head again. He said to Eddie, ¡°I lost, you won.¡± He stuck his staff into the ground. ¡°This staff is still worth some money. I¡¯ll treat it as compensation for your losses.¡± Then, the black-robed mage ignored the person lying on the ground and left. He no longer had the ability to care about this matter. As for Rollin¡¯s life and death? Let him fend for himself. He watched the black-robed mage limping away. And the spoils of war on the ground. After regaining his senses, Ron dragged his injured body. He gave a thumbs up to Eddie. He was truly impressed by Eddie¡¯s performance. The other members of the guard group also had expressions of admiration, showing their respect for Eddie. The spear-wielding gunman from before even knelt in front of Eddie, expressing his own mistakes. Watching Eddie conquer the guards, Emily and the other two were about to put their pride on their faces. Their bright smiles were as beautiful as a flower. Eddie was their master. The stronger their master was, the more face they would have. They were even happier than if they had won. Looking at Eddie standing straight on the battlefield, Emily and the other two were stunned. They had an illusion. They felt that Eddie was exuding a temperament. This temperament was indescribable. But those who possessed this temperament, without exception, were all influential people on this continent. ¡°Thor, Hermione, I feel that master will become an existence that we look up to sooner or later.¡± Thor and Hermione nodded when they heard Emily¡¯s words. Just now, when they saw the five-colored magic ball, they had the same feeling as Emily. ¡°The master of Thor and Hermione is definitely the most powerful man on this continent!¡± Thor and Hermione raised their arms in agreement. However, Eddie, who was not far away, fell to the ground. ¡°Emily! Master seems to have fainted!¡± Thor immediately reported when he saw it. Emily instantly appeared beside Eddie at a speed that no one could catch. After helping Eddie up, Emily carefully examined Eddie¡¯s body from top to bottom. Only then did she let out a long breath. She said to Thor and Hermione, who were slightly slower, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. He¡¯s just exhausted.¡± Thor and Hermione nodded to show that they understood. The three of them were chatting there, but the scene just now was seen by the others. At this moment, Ron and the members of the guards were so scared that their jaws almost dislocated. What did they see!! Was it a bow shot by a sharpshooter? The speed of these maids was so fast that they couldn¡¯t even see their shadows clearly?! This wasn¡¯t an illusion, right! Could it be that his eyes were playing tricks on him? At this moment, the kneeling Spearman in the group was even more dumbfounded. Ah? Was this maid the maid he was just about to flirt with? This speed was too terrifying! Even their captain couldn¡¯t reach this speed! Was he courting death? When they thought of this group of people, they even flirted with this maid in the beginning. Everyone in the guards immediately started sweating profusely. How dare they tease such a strong person? Were they courting death? After Emily, Thor, and Hermione checked on Eddie¡¯s condition¡­ They were about to chase the others away. When they turned around¡­ They saw this scene. At this moment, everyone in the guards was kneeling on the ground, facing her. ¡°What¡­ are you all doing?¡± Emily, the fallen angel, couldn¡¯t understand what these humans were trying to do. Furthermore, didn¡¯t they have eyes? Didn¡¯t they know that she was carrying her master and was busy?! ¡°Maid¡­ Your Excellency, we didn¡¯t know that you were here. Please forgive us for our offense.¡± At this moment, the leader of the guards stuttered. He wasn¡¯t sure if the other party would forgive him. Emily finally understood. Her mind was completely focused on Eddie. She really didn¡¯t have the time to deal with this group of people. ¡°Clean up this place. We¡¯ll talk about this in a few days.¡± Emily didn¡¯t care about them at all. What she cared about now was to send Eddie back to bed to rest. Stop her, and a Tier 9 spell will scatter your ashes. Chapter 30 A day later. Eddie, who had slept for a day and a night, slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he did after waking up was to subconsciously open his mouth, wanting water. His body instinctively asked him to start looking for water. At this moment, a jade-like hand sent a cup of warm water into Eddie¡¯s mouth in time. ¡°Gulp gulp gulp.¡± Eddie was extremely thirsty now. ¡°Master, drink slowly. There¡¯s more here.¡± A sweet-sounding voice appeared beside Eddie¡¯s ear. He raised his head and only then did he see clearly who was in front of him. A head of silver hair, exquisite facial features, and he was lying on this soft thing. Eddie suddenly realized what this was. His body instinctively retreated to the side. This subconscious action immediately affected Eddie¡¯s injured muscles. ¡°Hiss!¡± This action affected the wounds all over his body, causing Eddie to suck in a breath of cold air in pain. Emily stretched out a pair of fair hands and gently rubbed Eddie¡¯s sore spots. It was strange. After being rubbed by Emily, Eddie¡¯s sore spots instantly felt much more relaxed. Eddie felt that all the soreness in his body had lessened quite a bit. ¡°Emily, thank you for taking care of me.¡± He grabbed Emily¡¯s little hand. He said this from the bottom of his heart. The last time he was attacked by a goblin, it was also Emily who stood by his bed. Waiting for him to wake up. This time, it was still Emily. Humans were strange animals. They would feel a sense of dependence towards the people they saw when they were at their most vulnerable. Eddie was a man of two lifetimes. Naturally, he knew how precious such feelings were. Emily, who was held by Eddie¡¯s hand, blushed inexplicably. ¡°Master, you must never act tough again in the future.¡± ¡°If you want to become stronger, we¡­ We can help you.¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s complaints, Eddie felt a little embarrassed. Previously, he had indeed underestimated the other party¡¯s strength and overestimated his own strength. Even though he had won last time. But as he recalled how the last battle went, many of his details were still very crude, and a lot of his mana had been wasted. If he won this battle, it was very likely that he would lose the next one because of these. It was not because of the fusion of spells. He had no chance of winning at all. In the end, although he won, he won with great difficulty. His body was almost exhausted, and he fainted on the spot. It was almost the same as losing. If it was on the battlefield, in such a state, a random arrow could easily kill him. Therefore, he had to become stronger as soon as possible. Only then could he use the spell fusion at will. Even if he used it, he wouldn¡¯t be exhausted. But Eddie was very clear, at this stage, he simply couldn¡¯t perfectly grasp this ability. The feeling of being drained of energy and falling to the ground was really terrible. ¡°Master, the talent you have is very rare, but please take care of your body.¡± ¡°A healthy body can better accommodate spiritual energy.¡± Emily still didn¡¯t forget to remind Eddie. ¡°Okay, I promise you, I won¡¯t do that next time.¡± Eddie looked at Emily¡¯s smooth side profile and smiled. There¡¯s a next time? Emily thought to herself. The plan of hiring a tutor for Eddie was going to be put on the agenda. Otherwise, if he exhausted himself every day, his body would not be able to handle it. ¡°Where are Thor and Hermione, those two mischievous rascals?¡± Eddie asked about the other maids in his house. Emily seemed to be shocked. ¡°Well¡­ the two of them went out for something.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eddie wondered why Emily¡¯s reaction was a little strange. Actually, it was not Emily¡¯s fault. Because early in the morning, Thor and Hermione went to find a tutor for Eddie. ¡­ Thor and Hermione were walking on the road. But the way they walked was a bit strange. Because they were walking one after the other, and they were even holding a rope in their hands. ¡°One is the dark dragon of the continent, and the other is the ominous witch of the continent. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you before!?¡± The one who asked this question was an old man with white hair. His hair and beard were all white. His appearance looked like Gandalf from the Lord of the rings. If others saw him¡­ They would think that Thor and Hermione were torturing an old man. ¡°Gorgon, we invited you here for no other reason than to teach a student.¡± Thor walked in front, holding a rope used by the dragon clan to tie people, and said to the white-haired old man. ¡°Are you using ropes to ¡®invite¡¯ people? I don¡¯t look like I¡¯m going to be a teacher. I look like I¡¯m going to be a hostage.¡± There was some dissatisfaction in Gorgon¡¯s tone. He had been sleeping well in his big soft bed when he was suddenly bound by ropes by two famous villains on the continent. They even threatened him not to make a sound, or else they would immediately transform and destroy the academy. He believed that no matter how good-tempered a person was, they would not be happy, right? He could hear the complaints of the dean of the Top Magic Academy on the continent. Thor had long prepared an excuse. ¡°Sister Emily asked me to find you. If you have any questions, you can ask her.¡± Upon hearing Emily¡¯s name, the dean of Gorgon immediately became spirited. ¡°Is it an order from Lady Emily?!¡± ¡°You should have said so earlier!¡± The rope on Gorgon¡¯s body was automatically untied. Then, he reached out his hand and took out a magic staff with a huge magic core embedded in it from his interspatial ring. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t let Lady Emily wait so anxiously.¡± Thor and Hermione looked as if they had seen a ghost. So this rope couldn¡¯t bind you at all! It seemed that you were just practicing and lying to them? Thor and Hermione felt that they had been deceived by this 100-year-old young man in front of them. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t we in a hurry? Point to a place and I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Thor thought about it and agreed. He was wanted by an army. If he transformed and lured all his enemies here, it would be difficult to handle. He pointed to the castle. Then, he cast a spell and rushed to the castle with a few people. ¡­ Chapter 31 Chapter 31: The Sensible Ron At this time, the two of them sneaked to the entrance of the female dormitory of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy. Hermione¡¯s evil sorceress was best at stealth. She easily took the entrance access from a girl. Looking at the building that was shining with magic light, Hermione used the entrance access and her cute face and easily snuck in with Thor. The two pretended to be new students. They found a female mage and asked around, and found out where Autumn lived. As the youngest Tier 9 mage in the academy, she should live in the most luxurious place in this dormitory area. A luxurious villa with a huge basement! It¡¯s not just the outer perimeter that has multiple doors. There is a separate entrance guard on the front door of the villa. No one can get in except Autumn herself. It¡¯s just, even with this tight defense, in front of Hermione, it¡¯s all tricks. Hermione¡¯s body gradually became transparent. Palm out, right through the door. This was one of her special abilities. She could ignore space and forcibly move herself to another position. At this moment, not only did Hermione not trigger the alarm, she even held a rope in her hand. This rope was specially used by the Dragon clan to bind criminals. Once bound, even the strength of a giant dragon would not be able to break free. After Hermione entered, she quickly followed the stairs to the bedroom. The layout of the villa did not change much. Perhaps it was because the demons appreciated humans more. She slowly felt her way up to the second floor. Hermione immediately sensed that there was someone in the room. She used her hand to approach the door lock. She felt a subtle magic fluctuation. There was indeed a trap! Hermione continued to turn transparent and went through the bedroom door. She went through it with the rope. This was one of Hermione¡¯s abilities ¨C to turn incorporeal. Then, Hermione wrapped the rope in her hand around her hand. She walked to the bedside. ¡­ Near Saint Bauhinia Academy. In a forest, three figures were walking slowly. They had just passed the Academy¡¯s inspection and were going out. ¡°One is a dark dragon, and the other is an ominous witch. I shouldn¡¯t have offended the two of you before, right?!¡± The one who asked this question was a woman. More accurately, it was a beauty. She had long black hair and black eyes. She had a slender figure and was paired with black stockings. Her purple mage robe with a high slit was filled with mystery and luxury. All kinds of exquisite and ingenious magic arrays were engraved on it. Just by looking at it, there were more than ten to twenty precious magic arrays. They looked very expensive. But at this moment, this black-haired girl was tied up by a rope and couldn¡¯t move. Thor glanced at the beauty and scratched her long golden hair. ¡°Autumn, don¡¯t misunderstand. We invited you here.¡± Thor walked in front, holding the rope that the Dragon race used to tie people, and said to the black-haired beauty Autumn. ¡°You used this to ¡®invite¡¯ people?¡± Autumn pointed at the rope that was used to tie herself up, a little speechless. ¡°Of course. If it were anyone else, I would have knocked them out and taken them away.¡± Thor had an ¡®of course¡¯ expression on her face. She had already been very merciful by using the rope. ¡°Then can you tell me what you want to do by tying me up all the way here?¡± As a genius of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, it was really embarrassing for her to be kidnapped without saying anything. She had been sleeping well in his big soft bed, but she was suddenly tied up and taken away by these two famous villains on the continent. She believed that no matter how good-tempered a person was, they would not be happy, right? She could hear the beauty¡¯s complaint. Thor had long prepared an excuse. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Sister Emily asked me to find you.¡± Thor turned around and added. ¡°You can ask her if you have any questions.¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s name, Autumn¡¯s resentful eyes immediately flashed. ¡°Are you talking about the Demon Fallen Angel, Lady Emily?¡± ¡°Is it the real Lady Emily?¡± ¡°You should have told me earlier!¡± The rope tied tightly to autumn¡¯s body automatically untied. She reached out her hand and took out an exceptionally gorgeous staff from her interspatial ring. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t make Lord Emily wait so anxiously.¡± ? Thor and Hermione looked as if they had seen a ghost. This rope couldn¡¯t bind you at all! It seems like you were just acting them? Thor and Hermione felt very uncomfortable. They felt that they had been deceived by this 100-year-old young woman in front of them. ¡°Since I can¡¯t tie you up, why are you still pretending!¡± Thor held the loose rope in her hand and said speechlessly. ¡°Hehe, I just want to know what you¡¯re going to do.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry now. Please point to a place and I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Autumn put her staff on the ground. All the elements immediately became lively. Before they set off, Emily had told Thor and the others. As long as they said her names, they would obediently cooperate. Thor did not expect them to cooperate to such an extent. Since Emily had already considered it, Thor immediately pointed in the direction of the castle. In the autumn night, she cast a spell and brought a few people to rush towards the castle. ¡­ The castle. In Eddie¡¯s room. Emily and Eddie were still discussing what happened last time. Eddie raised his head and asked Emily. ¡°Oh right, Emily, what happened before Ron¡¯s group left last time?¡± Eddie remembered that Ron¡¯s group was still here when he fell. Afterward, he fainted and didn¡¯t know what happened after that. ¡°Those guys?¡± Emily cupped her face with her right hand and recalled. ¡°After you fainted, I told them to wait for you to recover before coming back. Then, the captain carried his cousin and left.¡± Cousin? It should be that young man named Rollin. Eddie recalled while considering whether to continue working with Ron. Because if his perfume business expanded, it would be a big deal. There would be more and more people eyeing it. If he wasn¡¯t strong enough¡­ He really couldn¡¯t do this business. Eddie was more interested in the William family behind Ron. It wasn¡¯t that Eddie really wanted to change people. It was just that he really felt that Ron, a Tier 5 knight, was a bit weak. Moreover, the current Ron might not have the support of the family. Not only could his own cousin not suppress it, but even the black-robed mage also dared to make a move. The core disciples of large families, even trash like Rollin, had Tier 5 mages as bodyguards. This further proved that Ron wasn¡¯t a core disciple of the William family. At least, not now. If he was not lucky. With the spell fusion, this bug-like skill. He might not be able to take care of him. But he could not wipe Ron¡¯s ass every day, right? Otherwise, he would not have time to train even if he earned money. Eddie definitely did not agree. If Ron heard this idea, he would definitely cry out in injustice. He only wanted to say to Eddie, ¡°Not everyone is a genius like you!¡± Eddie rubbed his chin and kept thinking about this matter. Emily thought about it and added. ¡°That person also said that next time, he will bring gold coins to trade directly.¡± Hearing this, Eddie immediately became spirited. What was he lacking the most right now? It was money! ¡°Looks like this kid Ron still has some good points.¡± Eddie nodded his head in satisfaction. Although he was only a little weak in terms of strength, he was still quite meticulous. Actually, this was also an idea that came into Ron¡¯s mind when he saw Eddie dragging the box of gold coins back. Logically speaking, a mage with Eddie¡¯s strength would not be lacking in money. Any organization, any country, would have all sorts of benefits. But Eddie seemed to be in need of money. That only meant that Eddie¡¯s finances were in trouble. That makes sense. After all, Eddie had three women to support. As a man, Ron understood. He had several lovers in the capital. Each one was expensive. Chapter 32 Back to Eddie. After this harvest, Eddie calculated his current value, and he already had a few hundred gold coins. Although the perfume business had not been completed yet, in the short term, he should not be short of money. He could also peacefully advance to Tier 2 Mage. Eddie was looking forward to it now. Tier 2 would have those skills waiting for him. ¡°Boom.¡± At this moment. Eddie noticed some movement near the windowsill along with the sound of light footsteps. A small hand pushed open the windowsill¡¯s window. ¡°Master, we¡¯re back!¡± As soon as this cute voice appeared, Eddie knew that Thor had returned. But the way she came back¡­ Eddie still had a headache. He had told Thor countless times not to come over from the windowsill. But it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect. Eddie rubbed his hair and let her go. Thor jumped down from the window excitedly and shouted behind him. ¡°You can come in now.¡± Eddie was curious. was there anyone else here besides them? As soon as he finished speaking. A long slender black silk leg stretched out from the windowsill. Eddie¡¯s first feeling was that it was perfect. There wasn¡¯t a single bit of fat on her beautiful thighs, they were firm and elastic. As the long leg stepped in, the female mage¡¯s split mage robe made Eddie¡¯s blood boil. It was too sexy! At this moment, Autumn had already completely entered the room. She was 1.73 meters tall, with long, flowing black hair, slender thighs, and full breasts. She was full of feminine charm. ¡°Ah, this is my first time coming in from someone else¡¯s windowsill. It¡¯s quite fresh.¡± Autumn looked around curiously. This should be a bedroom. Table, chair, bookshelf, and bed. Well, there was a rookie lying on the bed with weak magic fluctuations. Autumn automatically ignored it. She took a look at Eddie and averted her gaze. Then, a head of shiny silver hair appeared in front of Autumn. !!! ¡°Lady Emily!¡± Seeing this silver light, Autumn¡¯s eyes suddenly became passionate. She immediately ran to Emily¡¯s side and greeted her. ¡°Lady Emily, I¡¯m Autumn. I especially admire you.¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re here.¡± Emily responded indifferently. However, Emily¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show any enthusiasm. As a young demon who was only over 100 years old, the legend of Lady Emily had always been spread among the demons. She had long worshipped Emily, the legendary fallen angel, However, she had never had a suitable opportunity to meet her. Emily was no stranger to Autumn. From her friends in the demon race, a young genius had appeared. ¡°The youngest genius of the demon race.¡± ¡°In just a hundred years, she has cultivated to the level of a 9th rank Mage.¡± ¡°She is known as the demon race¡¯s most promising genius mage to break through to the Saint Rank.¡± Right now, she was working as a teacher in the top Magic Academy on the continent, the Saint Bauhinia Academy. The resentment Autumn had felt immediately disappeared the moment she saw Emily. She had snow-white skin, pure eyes, and a strong and unique aura. It was like light and darkness. A perfect combination of two perfect creatures! With just a glance, Emily had attracted this genius demon girl. ¡°Lady Emily, you asked me to come¡­ ?¡± This was a legend. Autumn¡¯s small achievement could only be seen in school. Compared to these legends, she was still too young, so she naturally had to show a modest attitude. At this time, Eddie also cast a puzzled gaze. He looked at the beautiful girl wearing a mage¡¯s coat. He also wanted to know what Emily wanted to do. ¡°Your next task is to help master learn magic.¡± Emily slightly raised her lips and said to the two of them. ??? Eddie and Autumn were both stunned. Autumn pointed at Eddie who was lying on the bed and said, ¡°Lady Emily, the master you are talking about can¡¯t be him, right?¡± This trash-like human in front of her was Lady Emily¡¯s Master? How could he be worthy? Autumn¡¯s doubts were very simple. To be called Master by Lady Emily¡­ He must be quite powerful. At the very least, he was no weaker than a legendary creature. But this human in front of her¡­ Whether it was muscle training or magical waves¡­ He was definitely the lowest level of existence. Why did Lady Emily call him Master?! She definitely did not agree. Looking at Autumn¡¯s agitated question, Eddie took a look and scratched his head. So the reason they had been gone for so long was that they had to find a teacher for him. ¡°I actually don¡¯t need a teacher here.¡± Eddie felt that he still had to explain it to Emily. He did not need any teachers to learn magic. It was all skills that came with the system. Indeed, they were all self-taught. But when Autumn heard this, she had another meaning. He, this human. Didn¡¯t like her, a Tier 9 demon mage. How could this be? When she usually taught those Tier 5 or 6 academy mages, many people would fight to come. How dare you refuse? Autumn was so angry by Eddie¡¯s words that she put her hands on her hips. She had wanted to give Lord Emily face and teach him as she pleased. But now, the person in front of her was really ignorant. He really had such a good-looking body for nothing. To be honest, Eddie¡¯s appearance was not bad in Autumn¡¯s eyes. At least he was not inferior to the elites of the academy. But at the same age, those people in the academy had already started at the third rank. But Eddie was only at the first rank. This talent was definitely not of an elite. Not to mention those geniuses. Including herself. At the age of 14, she was already a Tier 5 intermediate mage. With Eddie¡¯s talent¡­ He couldn¡¯t even step into the gates of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy. She really didn¡¯t have much interest in teaching Eddie. Emily seemed to have anticipated Autumn¡¯s reaction. She wasn¡¯t surprised by her attitude. ¡°Master is a genius. Just give him your things. He¡¯ll surprise you.¡± Emily¡¯s calm words were filled with confidence. Although Eddie looked like a Tier 1 mage on the surface, Emily knew that his strength was far beyond that. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for the night. When master recovers, you can start teaching him.¡± Emily said regarding Autumn¡¯s arrangements. Autumn naturally did not have any objections. Since Lady Emily wanted her to try, she would treat it as a distraction. She wanted to know, how talented could this man could be? Chapter 33 Following Emily and the others out of Eddie¡¯s room. After closing the door, the place returned to peace. ¡°Phew!¡± Although it felt good to be cared for by Emily, but now he finally had the time to properly organize his own state. Eddie immediately brought up his own state. [ Name: Eddie Edward ] [ Title: Infinite Energy Harvester ] [ Occupation: Tier 1 Mage (0/50) ] Skills: None. Innate talent: None. Intelligence: 17 Strength: 15 Stamina: 15 Agility: 10 Bloodline: 20 If not for his body strengthening, he might still be unconscious. Although he had not upgraded to a Tier 2 Mage, but Eddie¡¯s current stats were already stronger than many ordinary Tier 2 mages. After all, no mage would put effort into strength and stamina. Although Eddie¡¯s body was still aching, he still quickly immersed his mind into the world of meditation. He had to seize the time to train. That woman named Autumn had obviously agitated him. Although on the surface, Eddie didn¡¯t say anything. Deep down, he didn¡¯t agree. But not everyone was willing to be like Emily, Thor, and Hermione. No matter how strong he was, they would still call him master with their sweet voices. In the end, strength spoke for itself in this world. Otherwise, he would be the one to surrender today, not that black-robed mage. Eddie focused his mind. He immersed himself in the cultivation of capturing the light spots. The night passed without a word. ¡­ Eddie, who had been cultivating for the entire night, woke up from the state of cultivation. The first thing he did when he opened his eyes. Eddie checked the points he had accumulated. After switching to automatic meditation, he had saved a total of 78 energy points. Eddie, who was not worried that he did not have gold coins to buy skills, decisively chose to level up. Eddie first maxed out all his other points to 20. The increase in his body¡¯s attributes allowed his damaged muscle fibers to start healing at an accelerated rate. This was the intuitive feeling he had after his body was strengthened. He could feel that his body had almost fully recovered. He threw the remaining 50 points into his mage experience bar. It allowed him to level up from Tier 1 to Tier 2. The moment he advanced¡­ A surge of mana surged out from Eddie¡¯s body. This was a normal phenomenon where one could not control their mana after advancing. This surge naturally could not escape the maids in the castle. Emily, who was boiling milk, sensed the mana fluctuation upstairs and her body froze. A smile appeared on her lips. Although he was only at the level of a Tier 2 mage, he had made a breakthrough on the second day of the battle. Her master¡¯s talent was already very good. Emily continued to stir the milk in the pot. She looked very relaxed and happy. Autumn had also woken up at this time. She went to the dining hall to prepare breakfast Yesterday, Lady Emily had already introduced the castle to her. Except for a few forbidden areas, she could move about freely in the rest. Looking at Emily humming a song, she seemed to be in a good mood. Autumn immediately sensed the situation around her. After a little sensing, Autumn understood. The young master upstairs had just broken through. Although he had broken through, he was only a Tier 2 mage. But this undoubtedly also aroused her interest. Although he was a bit inferior to the geniuses she had come into contact with in the past. But to be called a genius by Lord Emily¡­ She wanted to take a good look at where the genius was. Anyway, she had been teaching for a while. If the other party couldn¡¯t keep up with the progress, she would definitely point them out without mercy. She had seen too many people who thought themselves geniuses. But in the end, these geniuses would all be crushed by real geniuses. A Tier 2 mage might be considered a genius to ordinary people. But in front of the true elites¡­ It was still far from enough. Autumn picked up a plate of breakfast and ate it happily. She was somewhat looking forward to seeing this young master being crushed by the cold reality. In the room. Eddie was closing his eyes to feel the changes in the power in his body. Now his mana points were at least twice as large as before. His mind was also clearer. Eddie felt that if he used a Tier 1 spell now, it would be faster. And it would be more powerful. If he met a black-robed mage again, he would definitely surprise him. This was because after reaching a higher level, his understanding of magic would become deeper. He would recover the mana that overflowed. After experiencing this, he finally came to the part of the system spell that he was looking forward to the most. He opened the spell shop¡¯s page. The gray second-tier spells in the shop had all been unlocked. Now, they were all available for purchase. Eddie looked through the list. Ring of Fire, Ice Armor, Earth Wall¡­ Freezing spell, Acceleration, Thunderstorm¡­ Ordinary five elements and rare spells were neatly arranged. They were all advanced first-tier spells. And learning these second-level spells cost 10 gold coins each. However, the gold coins for spell fusion had also increased from 10 gold coins to 15 gold coins each. It seemed that this was the price of becoming stronger. Eddie looked at the price and sighed. The more powerful the spell, the more expensive the spell. If it were the next few levels, one price would probably be enough to buy all the previous spells. If he wanted to continue becoming stronger, he still had to work hard to earn money. Eddie waved his hand and bought all the second level spells. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Before Eddie even had the chance to warm them up, two to three hundred gold coins were all given to the system. As he bought, a large amount of knowledge surged into Eddie¡¯s brain. He instantly had a very deep understanding and experience of second level spells. A ring of fire appeared around him. This ring of fire was one of the Tier 2 spells. Depending on the proficiency, it could have different effects. The one with the highest proficiency could even have three rings of fire around him. Then two rings of fire appeared. And then. Three rings of fire. Sure enough, the skills the system bought were the ones with the highest proficiency. After testing it out, Eddie came to a conclusion. He had finally leveled up to the perfect Tier 2 form. Eddie checked his status again. [ Name: Eddie Edward ] [ Title: Infinite Energy Harvester ] [ Occupation: Tier 2 Mage (0/200) ] Skills: Tier 1 all-elemental spell, Tier 2 all-elemental spell, spell fusion. Talent: None. Intelligence: 20 Strength: 20 Vitality: 20 Agility: 20 Bloodline: 20 Looking at his current stats, Eddie suddenly had a premonition. If he continued to tap on his bloodline, he would have some special gains. Chapter 34 After checking his condition, Eddie was ready to go downstairs and eat. At the moment, he didn¡¯t have any extra energy points. Instead of training, he wanted to test out the power of the new spell. He put the three fire hoops back into his body. It was still a little dangerous to play with fire magic in the bedroom. Eddie put on his clothes and went downstairs to the living room. ¡°Good morning.¡± Eddie energetically greeted the people downstairs. ¡°Good morning, master.¡± Emily was still full of smiles. Thor and Hermione also gave a sweet morning greeting. Autumn nodded, indicating that she had greeted him. Although she was a genius, a young Tier 9 mage from the continent, she was still living in someone else¡¯s house, so she should have this bit of courtesy. But she looked at Eddie with some surprise. Yesterday, when she came, she saw Eddie lying on the bed, unable to move much. Now, he appeared here full of energy. This kid¡¯s recovery ability was not bad. This point made Autumn take a look. But, the recovery speed of humans, no matter how fast, could not compare to some special races. After taking another look, Autumn withdrew her gaze. It was time to say hello. Emily had already brought breakfast to Eddie¡¯s table. Milk, eggs, bread, bacon, butter, and so on. With Emily around, no one else in the castle would be hungry. At first, when she saw Emily preparing breakfast, Autumn was a little surprised. The legendary fallen angel would actually cook for a human lord in this small castle? How was that possible? If word got out, the demons would probably think they were crazy. But now¡­ Lady Emily seemed to like this job very much and was very happy. Autumn was eating while observing Eddie. Other than being a bit handsome, she didn¡¯t see anything special. Autumn decided to try Eddie today. What was so special about him to be able to make Lady Emily so fascinated? ¡°Master, congratulations on reaching Tier 2.¡± Thor¡¯s little hand picked up her milk and wanted to clink glasses with Eddie. Eddie smiled and handed his glass over to clink glasses. ¡°Me too, me too.¡± Hermione hurriedly reached out her little hand to clink glasses. Three glasses filled with milk clinked together in celebration. ¡°Yeah, I just broke through. I didn¡¯t expect you to see through it with just one look.¡± Eddie looked at the two cute maids and smiled. ¡°There are plenty of Tier 2 mages in the demon race.¡± Autumn, who was listening by the side, was cursing in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what was there to celebrate. When she had advanced to Tier 2, no one had helped her celebrate. Autumn saw the three of them happy, and for some reason, her heart felt a little sour. However, the two of them then said something that shocked Autumn. ¡°Master, you were only at Tier 1 a few days ago, right?¡± ¡°Before I went out, it seemed like master hadn¡¯t started learning magic yet.¡± ¡°Master only took a few days to break through to Tier 2 from learning magic. That¡¯s great.¡± Thor and Hermione¡¯s conversation shocked autumn. ¡°Never learned magic as a Tier 2 mage, only took a few days?¡± She had never heard of such a speed in the Saint Bauhinia Academy of Magic. After all, learning different spells and knowledge required a lot of time. No matter how talented a mage was, they still needed a period of time to learn theoretical knowledge. Otherwise, they would become fake Tier 2 mages who only had magic power but didn¡¯t know magic. While Autumn was still thinking, Thor and Hermione asked again. ¡°Master, after reaching Tier 2, will you still be able to cast all-elemental spells?¡± Both of them were very curious about this question. Autumn¡¯s eyes were wide open at this moment. All-elemental spells? Autumn stared at Thor, wondering if she had heard wrong. She had never seen anyone who could cast all-elemental spells. This was not just a matter of repulsion between spell systems. Autumn was best at Dark Magic, followed by wind and lightning. Just practicing these three types of spells had completely consumed her energy. She did not have the extra energy to practice other types of spells. As for all-elemental spells, it was even more impossible. If it was a saint-level mage, she might still believe it. But you said that it was a Tier 2 mage that could be seen everywhere. Autumn shook her head, indicating that these words were too shocking and that she did not believe it. ¡°All-elemental?¡± Faced with Thor and Hermione¡¯s question, Eddie said calmly. ¡°Yes, it is indeed all-elemental.¡± Eddie had already bought all the skills in the shop. Naturally, he would use all-elemental spells. Although the price was very expensive, the effect was worth it. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Autumn felt that these people were joking in front of her. All-elemental mages were the most perfect model for mages in the magic world at that time. Because no matter what type of mage you were,. All-elemental mages could find spells that targeted you. You used fire, he used water. You used darkness, he used light. Against all-elemental Mages, you were born at a disadvantage. Because he can target you indefinitely. But you cannot target him. That is the horror of all mages. But! Because the idea of all mages is so perfect. That no one in the magic world has done it for so many years. So the magic world declared that this is just a design that exists in the imagination. There is no practical value. And that is the end of the footsteps of countless mages. Now it was said that this idea had been fulfilled by a 14-year-old child. Autumn felt that these people were joking. Today, she, the youngest Tier 9 mage on the continent¡­ Had to give it a try! Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Tier 2 Magic? I already know it! They finished their breakfast in such an atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s go to class outside.¡± What Autumn wanted to experiment on next definitely couldn¡¯t be carried out in the castle. Eddie also nodded. He also wanted to see the strength of this teacher from the continent¡¯s top magic academy. Eddie took Emily¡¯s towel and wiped his mouth. This made Autumn raise her eyebrows. As a Tier 9 mage of the Demon race, how could she not recognize the treasures on the ground. Chairs, stools, plates, towels, and so on. All of them were made of rare and precious materials. Even the Royal Palace of the Demon race was not so luxurious. Autumn had always suspected that Eddie was the illegitimate child of some big shot. Otherwise, how could these things appear in such an ordinary small castle? If you were not an expert, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to tell? ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Eddie walked in front of Autumn and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know how to address you.¡± Eddie felt that before the class started, both sides needed to get to know each other first. Autumn was surprised by this human brat in front of her. He was actually so calm in front of her? His mental quality was even better than that of their demon brat. ¡°Autumn.¡± She slowly said her name. ¡°Eddie.¡± For the first time, both parties finished introducing each other. They came to the open terrain outside the castle. Autumn looked at the youth in front of her and said directly. ¡°Since Lady Emily invited me over, I naturally have to teach you something.¡± ¡°Tell me, what are you most interested in?¡± ¡°I want to know what you mages earn money from.¡± Eddie spoke out his innermost thoughts. These words made Autumn speechless on the spot. She originally thought that this youth wanted to learn some rare magic to quickly improve meditation, a knowledge that newbies yearned for very much. But she didn¡¯t expect that Eddie¡¯s first thought was how to earn money? Eddie¡¯s mind was indeed full of money now. Because he needed money to learn magic, to buy things, and to buy anything in the shop. Moreover, he had already learned magic now. There was no need to learn it from his teacher. But Autumn thought that Eddie was worried about family expenses, so she had a change of heart. She didn¡¯t expect this human kid to be so sensible. However, if you simply moved anything out of the castle, it would be enough for you to eat and drink for the rest of your life. ¡°Ahem, there are several ways for mages to earn money.¡± ¡°One is to be recruited by a country or a noble, and provide them with personal force to obtain resources. But because it consumes a lot of energy and affects their cultivation, only those mages who feel that they have no hope of advancing will choose this path.¡± ¡°Another way is to make potions that only mages can concoct. Potions, magic products, and the like can be used to earn profits. For example, meditation potions. Basically, every newbie will use them. This is suitable for those with talent to choose.¡± ¡°The last one is to become a bounty hunter of the Quest Guild and receive rewards for doing quests. Although some of the rewards look amazing, the danger factor there is also the highest. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they are very short of money, not many people would choose this path.¡± Autumn said. Eddie, on the other hand, kept thinking. His perfume invention was actually more like an alchemy product. As for the other two paths, they seemed to require him to fight with others. This was something that Eddie definitely wasn¡¯t willing to do. He had endless potential with the system, so he didn¡¯t need to participate in any battles at all. Seeing that Autumn was almost done talking, Eddie walked in front of Autumn and said, ¡°Teacher Autumn, let¡¯s go and earn money together.¡± ? ¡°I¡¯m here to teach you magic, not how to earn money!¡± Autumn was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in the mysterious magic world?¡± As he spoke, Autumn cast a low-level spell, the fire of darkness. The black flame was like an obedient servant. In the blink of an eye, it jumped out from Autumn¡¯s palm. The black flames gathered and instantly grew from the size of a fist to the size of a human head. The color of the flames of darkness was darker than ordinary fire-type spells, but the temperature seemed to be lower. It seemed to contain an aura that could burn souls. Autumn had long been very familiar with this move. A Tier 9 mage¡¯s understanding of low-rank spells was already close to the level of a master. But before Autumn could show off for long¡­ Eddie muttered to himself. ¡°Teacher Qiu, are you talking about this? I already know it.¡± In the next moment, under Autumn¡¯s astonished gaze¡­ Eddie¡¯s body was also suffused with a dark aura. A black flame appeared on Eddie¡¯s palm like a snake¡¯s tongue. Following that, the black flame became denser and denser until it finally seemed to materialize. It traveled through a flame of darkness that was even bigger than Autumn¡¯s hand. The degree and temperature of the flame of darkness seemed to be even more outstanding than the one on Autumn¡¯s hand. It was definitely at the level of a master. Tier 2 spell, Fire of Darkness. ¡°Teacher Autumn, if this is the spell you are talking about, I think I should have already learned it.¡± Eddy said calmly. Autumn was completely shocked! This little brat¡­ When did he learn dark magic? And. As a Tier 9 mage, it¡¯s fine if she casts spells instantly without chanting. He just advanced to Tier 2 mage, who is he to forgo the chanting of spell? What kind of insane control of dark elements does it take for a Tier 2 mage to be able to cast spells instantly? Autumn instantly felt that she had been played by Lady Emily. Was this the appearance of someone who had just learned magic for a few days? Why did it feel like this magic could be used by the Dean of her academy? This level of proficiency, this level of mind control¡­ Even if she said that Eddie was a Tier 3 mage, she would believe it. But, he had just advanced to Tier 2 today! Was this the so-called genius? Autumn opened her mouth wide, unable to say a single word. Chapter 36 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Autumn looked at the black flames dancing in Eddie¡¯s hands. She suddenly understood what Emily meant. ? This was a genius. Autumn remembered when she had just become a Tier 2 Mage. She was still trying to learn her first second-level spell. Seeing how easily Eddie could cast a Tier 2 spell, Autumn quickly remembered what Thor had said during breakfast. Eddie knew all kinds of magic. ¡°Cast the other Tier 2 spells you know,¡± Autumn said seriously. Although Eddie didn¡¯t know what to do, he still did it. He stretched out a long white finger. It stopped in the air. There seemed to be no movement. Autumn seemed to have noticed that it would be a little difficult for Eddie to cast a spell. ¡°Eddie, a Tier 2 spell will be a little difficult for a newly promoted mage. You can try a few more times. After all, when I had my staff back then, I would also fail a few times.¡± But in the next second, a bright yellow flame halo appeared around Eddie¡¯s body. Like a flame hula hoop, it enveloped Eddie¡¯s surroundings. Moreover, he could sense that the flame elements in the flame halo were much more active than the fireball spell. This was¡­ a Tier 2 fire-type spell, Ring of Fire¡­ Of course, Autumn knew this spell. But Eddie was a Tier 2 mage. Could he just cast it with his hands without the help of a magic staff? Autumn stood rooted to the ground and blinked. This was a bit beyond her understanding. Eddie¡¯s Ring of Fire didn¡¯t end there. Then, the flame elements in Eddie¡¯s body increased rapidly, and a second ring of fire appeared around him. The first ring was upgraded to the second ring. The second layer of the fire hoop was condensed. This was the performance of this spell when used with proficiency. Autumn¡¯s expression changed when she saw this. Her major was darkness, and her minor was lightning and wind, She couldn¡¯t even activate the ring of fire to the second ring. This wasn¡¯t a domain she was familiar with. But what happened next surprised her even more. Eddie¡¯s Ring of fire suddenly expanded. A third ring of fire that was even brighter than the previous two rings of fire appeared. This was the final form of the Tier 2 magic Ring of Fire. Not only was its lethality several times stronger than ordinary rings of fire, its casting difficulty was also a level higher than ordinary rings of fire. Its power had even reached the level of a Tier 3 spell. Eddie broke through a Tier 2 spell and was able to deduce the release of a Tier 3 spell on his own?! What kind of little pervert was this. He was on the same level as those madmen from Saint Bauhinia Academy! At first, Autumn wanted to remind Eddie not to be anxious and to take it slow. But when she opened her mouth, she shut it again. She had been slapped in the face by Eddie too many times today. Regardless of whether it was the darkness or fire element, they were all used with incomparable proficiency. It was not something that could be seen when one had just advanced to Tier 2. ¡°Eddie, did you just learn these spells?¡± Autumn asked with a hint of hope. ¡°Yes, Teacher Autumn. I learned them all by myself.¡± ¡°By yourself?¡± Autumn was a little surprised. If one did not have a teacher to teach them, they might not even be able to get into the rudiments. There were actually people who learned by themselves. ¡°Yes, when there were mages in the capital to test my talent, they taught me.¡± This was also the excuse that Eddie used to brush off the servant girl and explain why he had so many spells. After the Mage checked his talent, he even left him a notebook. All of his spells were learned from that notebook. But how could Autumn believe such a reason. Did he really think that Tier 2 spells were so easy! ! She had failed dozens of times before she learned the Tier 2 darkness magic that she was good at. Seeing that Autumn did not say to stop, Eddy continued to prepare to cast the water prison spell. Similarly, the proficiency of the water prison spell was also at the maximum level. Next was the earth wall¡­ ¡°Teacher, do you still want me to continue?¡± After casting the five elemental spells. Eddy said to the motionless Autumn. ¡°Stop for a moment.¡± Autumn finally reacted. She waved her hand to make Eddie stop. Just now, she was completely shocked by Eddie¡¯s operation. It was already genius enough for a Tier 2 mage to release a third-tier power spell. Now, he even had a fifth-elemental talent. Autumn now finally understood why Lady Emily called Eddie a ¡®genius¡¯. Even compared to those lunatics in the Saint Bauhinia Academy, he was not the slightest bit inferior. Autumn decided to temporarily stop testing Eddie. She had been dealt enough blows. Every spell was far more powerful than an ordinary Tier 2 spell. He did not even need to chant a spell and could cast it directly with his hands. She felt that compared to Eddie, she was not worthy of being called a genius? Her confidence in magic would be dealt a clean blow. ¡°Are you not interested in magic?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you how to make money as a mage today.¡± Autumn immediately changed her direction. To deal with such a genius, she had to open up another area and crush him again. Eddie was stunned for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Apart from the Ring of Fire, this was also his first time using these spells. It felt very novel. He had forgotten his real purpose. If Autumn heard this, she would probably vomit blood. This was their first time using them like this. Were they still alive? Chapter 37 Autumn took out a thick and yellowed notebook from her interspatial ring. ¡°This is the notebook I used when I was studying potions.¡± ¡°There are the formulas and experimental methods for magic potions from Tier 1 to Tier 3.¡± ¡°You can take a look.¡± After saying that, Autumn handed the notebook to Eddie. ¡°As I said before, there are two jobs that make the most money and are the safest for mages.¡± ¡°One is a pharmacist, and the other is an alchemist.¡± ¡°These two jobs make money by relying on their brains.¡± At this moment, Autumn mysteriously approached Eddie¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you know which type of potion makes the most money on the continent?¡± After asking, she even raised her eyebrows at Eddie. Seeing Autumn¡¯s cheap expression, how could Eddie not guess it? ¡°Are you talking about aphrodisiac?¡± Autumn¡¯s expression was instantly shocked. ¡°How do you know?!¡± When she first knew about this matter, she was extremely shocked. Eddie only smiled. You never know what price a man would pay in order to make himself majestic. In this aspect, a pure-hearted demon girl like Autumn, who was more than a hundred years old, was no match for Eddie. Eddie casually flipped open the notebook Autumn gave him. There were many types of notes on it. [ Complete collection of magic materials ] [ Common magic potions ] [ Basic potion theory and knowledge ] In addition to these common notes, there was also her own personal experience on it. It had to be said that this demon girl¡¯s handwriting was very clear and graceful. The words were in the common language of the continent, and any race could understand it. This was a common language created by the presidents of all the top magic academies on the continent. The goal was to make it easier to teach students of many races and types. As a Tier 9 instructor at the Saint Bauhinia Academy of Magic, Autumn was naturally fluent in the continent¡¯s common language. There were detailed records of Tier 2 and Tier 3 potions. Especially dark potions, lightning potions, and wind potions. These records were the most comprehensive. There were also detailed insights and experiences on the side. After all, these were Autumn¡¯s notes. Autumn was the most familiar with the magic of these three elements. Eddie sighed in his heart. After coming to the other world for such a long time, this was the first time he came into contact with these ancient and mysterious magic knowledge. This was all thanks to the magic girl in front of him, Autumn. He retracted his thoughts. Eddie flipped to the few pages of the potion formula. Elementary dark element potion, Vertigo Potion. Although there weren¡¯t many elementary potions, they were all very interesting little things. For example, this bewitching potion could temporarily make people lose their resistance. It sounded very powerful. But this potion could only be used on ordinary people. Anyone with magic power would not be bewitched. Eddie took a look at the materials. They were all very simple materials. After becoming a mage, his brain¡¯s memory became much stronger than before. After reading through the production process, he memorized the principles. Seeing that Eddie seemed to be very interested in this potion, Autumn joked: ¡°Don¡¯t use this potion on the maids in your castle. It¡¯s ineffective.¡± How could Eddie not know what Autumn was thinking? He laughed in anger. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m thinking about whether I can integrate it into the perfume I made.¡± Although she was already more than a hundred years old, Autumn was just a young girl who had just come of age. Which young girl wouldn¡¯t be curious about this perfume? When she heard the word ¡®perfume¡¯, Autumn was attracted by what Eddie said. ¡°Perfume.¡± What was that? Autumn was stunned. However, Eddie had already turned to the next page. Beginner-level meditation potion could increase meditation speed by 5%. Beginner-level mana potion could increase mana recovery speed by 5%. ¡°These two are common goods on the continent. You can buy them everywhere.¡± Autumn reminded him from the side. Although these two potions were very simple to make, it was also because of their simplicity that they were everywhere on the continent. There was nothing rare about them, and the price was very low. One gold coin could buy a bottle. Many nobles used meditation potions as sleep aids. But Eddie didn¡¯t care about what Autumn said. He just looked at these beginner potions, and there seemed to be some thoughts flashing in his eyes. Eddie¡¯s thoughts were actually very simple. Since they were both potions. Then he could combine magic potions and perfumes. For example, a weakened version of the bewitching potion with perfume. It could increase his charm. Meditation potions could help him sleep. Then add perfume and make a sleeping fragrance. It would be very marketable at the noble level. Thinking of this, Eddie felt as if he had opened the door to a new world. By combining all kinds of magic potions with perfumes, it would be a brand new product. Even the lowest level of potions could have a big effect. A huge business map appeared in Eddie¡¯s mind. Seeing Eddie standing there in a daze, Autumn sat under the shade of a tree and stretched her back. ¡°Look at these first. Ask me if you have anything you don¡¯t understand.¡± Eddie came back to his senses and nodded. This was a rare opportunity for him to come into contact with magic. How could he let it go? Chapter 38 He casually flipped through the pages. Eddie asked Autumn, who was sitting under the tree, ¡°Teacher Autumn, isn¡¯t there a higher-level potion brewing method behind this?¡± Autumn¡¯s head wasn¡¯t raised high as she replied: ¡°The higher the level of the potion, the greater the instability of the magic power. With your current strength, you can¡¯t control that power. If you¡¯re injured, you¡¯ll only injure yourself.¡± Autumn thought of those lunatics who were researching war potions in the academy. They could blow up a laboratory every day. All the money they earned was used to build a new laboratory. Sometimes, the explosion wasn¡¯t as fast as the repair. These lunatics were the most ruthless people in the academy. Sometimes, even the Dean couldn¡¯t control them. Eddie expressed his gratitude to Autumn for her answers. Then, he continued to immerse himself in the knowledge of pharmaceutics. Maybe it¡¯s the experience value provided by the system. Eddie understood what was in the book at once. There seemed to be no movement for a time. Autumn looked at Eddie who had on a serious expression while reading the notes. She could not help but say, ¡°These potions require a very high level of basic knowledge. You need to know the characteristics of different materials. It¡¯s impossible for a novice like you to learn quickly. Back then, I spent a long time to successfully make a potion. I¡¯ve just entered the rudiments, so don¡¯t be discouraged. Even a genius like me will fail, let alone¡­¡± Autumn hadn¡¯t finished her sentence. She saw Eddie take out a bottle of transparent and slightly yellow medicine. With her experience, she couldn¡¯t recognize what kind of medicine it was. This was strange. There were only a few basic medicines, how could she not recognize it? Just as she was about to ask what Eddie was holding, She saw Eddie suddenly take out a black nail and a mushroom. She recognized the materials. It was a Tier 1 Night Feline¡¯s fingernail and a hallucinogenic mushroom. These two were the main ingredients for making a beginner-level hallucinogenic drug. But what was Eddie doing with these two things? And where did these things come from?! A ball of water suddenly appeared in Eddie¡¯s hand. In the blink of an eye, it grew to the size of a human head. He used the Tier 2 water ball spell. It was bigger and more powerful than the previous one. Eddy put the two materials into the water ball and crushed them. Instantly. The water ball cut through all the materials that were put into the water ball at an extremely fast speed. But there was no movement outside the water ball. This control gave Autumn another fright. This mental strength did not seem like that of a newly promoted Tier 2 Mage. Moreover, the technique of using the centrifugal force of the water ball to crush the materials. It was more like a technique that only skilled high-level mages would use. Autumn blinked her eyes and stood rooted to the spot, dumbfounded. At this moment, she did not know what Eddie was trying to do. She only saw that after Eddie threw all the materials into the crushing. Immediately, the inside of the blue water ball turned completely inky black. This was a normal reaction after the potion was shattered and fused. Could it be that Eddie wanted to make a beginner-level bewitching potion? Autumn continued to watch. The main body of the knockout potion had been refined. Eddie opened the glass bottle containing rose perfume. As soon as it was opened, Autumn was amazed. She had never smelled a potion that smelled so good. It seemed that the potion was born for the fragrance. Eddie took a part of the perfume from the bottle and added it to the knockout potion. The fragrance immediately spread out and tightly enveloped the water ball. In Autumn¡¯s view, the vertigo potion had a certain charm. Now with this strange fragrance, it actually became a new potion! It was just that Eddie seemed to find something wrong. He continued to enlarge the water ball, from the size of a human head to the size of a wheel. He diluted the smell of the perfume mixed with the Vertigo Potion. But even so, the fragrance was still strong. But it was no longer enough to confuse ordinary people. After taking out a glass bottle and putting it in, one would find that the light black liquid gave people a feeling of mystery and evil. Eddie was willing to call it ¡°Night Perfume.¡±. The smell was not that thick, but there was a bit of mystery in the light elegance. It was absolutely what every woman wanted to have. It could be seen from Autumn¡¯s expression. ¡°Eddie, what¡­ is this?¡± Autumn was too curious. She fell in love with this new potion at a glance. Looking at Autumn¡¯s eager eyes, Eddie smiled. He handed the glass bottle in his hand to her. ¡°Teacher Autumn, this bottle of Night Perfume is for you.¡± ¡°This is the first bottle of Night Perfume in the entire continent. You can try it.¡± Autumn took the perfume and followed the instructions given by Eddie. She poured some out, rubbed it evenly with her wrist, and smeared it on both sides of her neck. Instantly, a charming and mysterious fragrance filled Autumn¡¯s body. Along with Autumn¡¯s slender and charming long legs, she was like an elegant cat. Eddie watched as Autumn was having fun. He didn¡¯t disturb her. He continued to bury his head in his book. Autumn looked at Eddie, who was immersed in his books, with a complicated expression on her beautiful face. Pharmaceutics had always been known as the pearl of the Magic Crown. It was because of the high threshold for entry and the extremely high requirement for talent. It could be said that every pharmaceutics master¡¯s status was not inferior to that of a sage-level existence. It was not because of anything else, but because the effects that pharmaceutics could produce were too great. Back then, she herself had failed countless times before she managed to get the hang of it. Back then, it had taken her five days to barely make the initial knockout potion. Just like that, her pharmaceutics teacher was gratified to praise her for her talent in pharmaceutics. Autumn was originally very proud. But compared to Eddie, she felt that she was almost stupid to the core. Once. Eddie had only tried once, and he had successfully made the bewitching potion. He could even fuse with her own potion and produce a new one. This talent could no longer be described as genius. Terrifying. Autumn had never felt such a huge gap before. Even those potion geniuses in the academy, she didn¡¯t feel that she was much inferior to them. But compared to Eddie¡­ She was weak! Chapter 39 Autumn didn¡¯t continue to disturb Eddie. She thought that a genius¡¯s comprehension didn¡¯t need her guidance at all. She looked at the mysterious night perfume in her hand. It didn¡¯t seem to be a potion, but endless wisdom. Autumn was in an extremely happy mood. She saw Thor and Hermione not far away basking in the sun on the castle. Autumn¡¯s suppressed nature as a demon girl seemed to loosen a little. She used her finger to cast a fourth-level wind spell. Soon, she arrived beside the two maids. Thor and Hermione were lying on the roof in maid clothes. Their blonde hair and white hair lay lazily on the side. Their fair skin still looked so white and tender under the Sun. It was as if water could be squeezed out. The two of them squinted their eyes and leaned against each other to bask in the sun. Suddenly, Thor¡¯s nose moved unconsciously. Her nose flapped slightly, as if she smelled a strange fragrance. This fragrance was a bit like the previous perfume made by their master, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. What exactly was this smell? Thor opened her eyes curiously and looked around. She only saw a black thigh standing in front of her. Thor was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me.¡± Thor looked at Autumn with a displeased expression. However, Autumn was not apologetic at all. In fact, she looked very pleased with herself. Thor felt that something was not right. Ever since she had tied this woman up and brought her back to the castle, she had not been in a good mood. Why was she suddenly so happy now. Something was wrong! Hermione was leaning on Thor, so Thor woke her up with a single move. Sniff. Hermione sniffed around and realized that the source of this smell came from the woman in front of her. ¡°It smells so good.¡± As an ominous witch of the continent, Hermione was naturally sensitive to this kind of mysterious smell, She could immediately feel that this thing was something she liked. She had to get it. If she wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate, then she would do it herself. Autumn, who hadn¡¯t noticed that she was being targeted, was proudly showing off the treasure she had just obtained. How was it? You guys don¡¯t have it, right. Since Eddie said that this was the first bottle in the continent, then for now, it was out of print. At their level, it didn¡¯t matter how extravagant it was. Out of print was very important. This was proof that they were unique. ¡°Wow, it smells so good. Is this the perfume Master made for you?¡± Hermione couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°Sigh, your young master saw that I was teaching too hard, so he made this bottle. It¡¯s the only bottle of perfume on the mainland. What a thoughtful man.¡± Autumn immediately held the dark night perfume in her hand and played with it, pretending to reveal it inadvertently. The sharp-eyed Hermione immediately saw it. The light gray liquid combined with the mysterious smell. Hermione immediately fell in love with it. Thor was a dark dragon, so if it was this shiny thing, she would like it. Their eyes instantly became fiery. They were giving off a dangerous signal. Autumn hid the dark night potion in her interspatial ring like a treasure. But it didn¡¯t seem to be of much use. Their fiery eyes turned from Autumn¡¯s palm to the interspatial ring. ¡°Hey, your master made this for me. You can¡¯t snatch it.¡± Autumn was a little flustered. She even used the title ¡®master¡¯. She was only here to show off. Who would have thought that she would provoke two small bandits. Although she was a Tier 9 great mage. But none of the people she faced were easy to deal with. One was the incarnation of a Dark Dragon, and the other was an Ominous Witch. She didn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with one, let alone the two of them working together. Autumn immediately ran downstairs at high speed, seeking the help of Lady Emily. However, after Emily heard that this was a perfume that Eddie had specially made for Autumn. Her gaze became incomparably cold. That gaze was even colder than when she had massacred the entire goblin race. It scared Autumn half to death, so she explained. ¡°Lord Emily, I am Autumn of the Demon race, not the enemy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Autumn was so scared that her whole body was trembling. She didn¡¯t know why, but the atmosphere in the castle suddenly became so terrifying. Fallen Angel, Dark Dragon, Ominous Witch. Three legendary creatures were surrounding her, a weak little Tier 9 mage of the Demon race. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Just when Autumn was about to despair, a figure full of hope appeared at the gate of the castle. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Eddie¡¯s voice was like that of a savior. Autumn immediately hid behind Eddie while the others were still in a daze. If the people from the Magic Academy saw this scene, their jaws would probably be dislocated. The little mage who was the bravest and most troublesome in the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy was actually hiding behind a man? At this moment, Eddie still hadn¡¯t realized the reason. He only felt that there seemed to be a bit of killing intent on the bodies of the maids, and there was also a faint smell of blood on their bodies. Thinking of this, Eddie took out three bottles of potions from his clothes and handed them to Thor, Hermione, and Emily respectively. Looking at the potions in his hands, the pressure on the field instantly disappeared. Chapter 40 She saw the thing in her hand. Emily looked at it carefully. There were some blue swirls in the bottle. She looked at it carefully, as if she could enter a meditative state. Then she looked at the bottle in Thor¡¯s and Hermione¡¯s hands. One was emitting pure blue, and the other was emitting a faint black light. She liked it at a glance. As a woman, who wouldn¡¯t like an exquisite gift? Emily looked at Eddie, wanting to know what it was, ¡°Master, what did you give us?¡± Thor wasn¡¯t as reserved as Emily and asked directly. Eddie didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said. ¡°This is Teacher Autumn¡¯s notebook that I just read. I combined a few beginner-level potions and perfumes into three new products. I¡¯ll give them to you to try first.¡± Eddie walked over and pointed at the whirlpool-shaped potion in Emily¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a perfume made from meditation potion and a bit of diluted essence. Whether it¡¯s applied or used as a fragrance, it¡¯s very useful.¡± Eddie then pointed at Thor¡¯s blue bottle. ¡°This is a mana potion with perfume. It¡¯s very refreshing and has a feeling of inhaling oxygen in large mouthfuls. I guess it has something to do with the mana potion¡¯s ability to absorb various elements.¡± He then pointed at Hermione¡¯s. ¡°Since autumn is here, I¡¯m sure all of you have already experienced it. It¡¯s a mysterious and elegant perfume, suitable for women who keep a low profile but have good taste.¡± The introduction of the three perfumes was finished. Eddie gave these few samples to the few of them to use first. He still needed to listen to their opinions and make further modifications. Then, he went upstairs. He had already used up all the time he had to study today. He needed to continue capturing the light spots so that he could level up to Tier 3 as soon as possible. When he was at Tier 2, he unlocked the materials store. The Night Feline¡¯s fingernails and the hallucinogenic mushrooms were all bought from the materials store. After Tier 3, he could unlock the weapons store. Previously, the black-robed Mage¡¯s staff was only for water mages. So, Eddie was not satisfied. He hoped that the system store would have a weapon that suited him. Looking at the perfume in their hands, the few of them couldn¡¯t wait to try it out. Three different fragrances instantly filled the castle. One was quiet, one was fresh, and one was charming. Different styles also represented different women. As legendary creatures of the continent, there were very few things that could arouse their interest. The perfume that their master concocted was one of them. The maids downstairs were all very happy. But Autumn was stunned. Eddie actually created two different potions while she was away?? She didn¡¯t have any guidance or clarification. It was entirely Eddie who used his talent to figure it out on his own. And it was three new potions a day. What kind of speed was this? What was even more astonishing was Eddie¡¯s learning speed. Just by understanding the basic materials, she had studied for a week. Eddie understood it in less than a day?! Was he a pervert? Autumn was terrified. If this potential were to be placed in the academy, wouldn¡¯t the teachers of the Pharmacy Academy break his head and take him in as a disciple. ¡°What a monster.¡± Autumn¡¯s expression was very complicated. ¡­ ¡­ At this moment, in the capital. The captain of the third squad of the kingdom¡¯s guards, Ron was reporting to his leader, the chief captain of the kingdom¡¯s guards, about the tragic goblin scene he had seen near the forest of the capital. Ever since the battle that day, he had been recuperating at home for several days. Originally, that idiot Rollin had wanted to frame him. But after Ron took out the perfume and let the current head of the William family, William Lowe, experience it, Ron¡¯s status obviously rose. As the largest wine supplier in the king¡¯s city, he knew the difficulties of this business. Every noble was actively expanding their vineyards. His business was being eaten up and divided every day. As he continued to expand his market, he needed something new to lead his family out of their predicament. And now, this thing called perfume was the weapon to break out of this predicament. Rollin, who was unwilling to give up, wanted to say something, but he was glared back at by Lowe. Rollin was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Ron also returned to the family. After the chief captain of the kingdom¡¯s guards heard Ron¡¯s report, he felt that something was strange, but there was no need to worry too much. After all, they were only the lowest level of goblins. Even if the number of people was more important, in front of high-level combat strength, they were just numbers. The chief captain decided to put aside the information for now and wait for this period of time before the King would decide. Ron still wanted to say something. But he was stopped by the head captain. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going to happen in the capital recently?¡± ¡°The pride of the many countries of Langham, the Empire¡¯s precious pearl, Princess Faith, is running around the city because she doesn¡¯t want to marry someone else. She¡¯s busy with this matter right now, so let¡¯s shelve the goblin matter for now.¡± The head captain¡¯s words silenced Ron. He was also puzzled. Princess Faith didn¡¯t run away earlier or later, but she had to run at this time. He really didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Chapter 41 - Princess Faith Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What a bunch of idiots. They even let me out, haha.¡± This clear and proud laughter made people feel that she must be a beautiful and noble lady. However, this noble lady was holding her skirt and hiding in a warehouse. This warehouse had been abandoned for many years, so no one was here. Hence, there was dust everywhere. But even so, the dust and the scattered rubbish did not affect her temperament. She noticed that there was no movement outside. The lady holding her dress carefully came out from her hiding place. Even though she was running away, her tender skin and crafty eyes gave off a sense of intelligence. They all revealed her grasp of her current situation. ¡°There¡¯s still a wave of soldiers patrolling. This place will become the vacuum of the imperial city.¡± ¡°When the time comes, I will be able to directly escape from the Imperial City.¡± Thinking of this, the beautiful girl wearing a gorgeous dress turned her beautiful eyes. This was the escape route that she had long figured out. It was to avoid the stupid arrangement of her muddle-headed father. At the thought of this, Faith clenched her small hands tightly, very angry. She didn¡¯t know who told the old king to make her marry a prince from another country wholeheartedly. He didn¡¯t care if she agreed or not, and arranged it. At the thought of this, Faith also sighed. If she was an ordinary princess, she might have listened to the arrangement. After all, as a princess, she was already very lucky to be able to marry a real prince. More princesses were arranged by the king to marry ministers, and some were married to other kings. It sounded good, but they were all old men. It was a complete political marriage. There was no love at all. She was the kingdom¡¯s Princess Faith, the pearl of the entire kingdom. How could she accept such a fate? As the most outstanding student of the kingdom¡¯s Magic Academy, her spiritual power and affinity for water magic were both top-notch. Her affinity for wind magic was even higher. If such a talent were to be placed in the kingdom¡¯s academy, it would become an existence that could crush them. It might take three years to pass the apprenticeship period. It took only half a year for Faith to break through and learn her first spell. Then, she broke through continuously. All the way up. At the age of 16, she broke through to the low-level and became a middle-level wind mage of the fourth rank. If one had to describe it, it would be that at the age of 16, she became the best university graduate in the country. And also the most outstanding one. After that, whether she chose to study in a higher magic academy or choose to start her own life, Faith could choose freely. Just as Faith was about to make her choice¡­ The kingdom¡¯s 8th rank mage, Mondo, noticed her, Her dazzling result shocked even the kingdom¡¯s 8th rank mage, Mondo. He immediately accepted Faith as his disciple. Then, as a teacher, he wrote a recommendation letter and went to the continent¡¯s top magic academy to further his studies. She was already young, beautiful, and extremely talented. Her future was also bright. Princess Faith became the idol of all the men in Langham. Everyone looked forward to a romantic encounter with this girl who was as dazzling as the sun. Similarly, the outstanding Faith became the old king¡¯s treasure to show off on various social occasions. But this show-off didn¡¯t matter. Princess Faith was also fancied by the princes of other countries. In the thought that women are to marry, the old king was actually helping his daughter to find a candidate. So at the age of 16, the old king chose a prince. He wanted to marry off his daughter. The prince¡¯s country¡¯s strength is likely similar to that of Langham. If the other side married Princess Faith, those two families will be allies for generations. And the Prince promised that if Princess Faith married him, she would be the only princess. No woman could compete with Princess Faith for the position. These promises made the King and Queen very moved. The King was moved by the promised allies. After all, he was old, and his sons were not very capable. When the time came, it would definitely take a lot of trouble to decide who would inherit the throne. The most worrying thing was that because of this, the country would be in great turmoil. But as long as Faith married over, he would have an ally. With this powerful ally who loved his daughter, even if these people had their own little thoughts, they would not dare to make any rash moves. And the Queen also had her own thoughts. As a woman, she knew very well how much she had paid to become the queen and how much blood and tears she had shed. How much she had suffered and schemed against. Before she finally succeeded in becoming the queen. Just like that. The king still had many concubines and many lovers. All of these were threatening her position at any time. If the other party was only willing to marry Faith as the only princess, the future queen, this lovely daughter of hers would suffer a lot less. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t examined the prince¡¯s character. It could be seen that the other party truly liked Faith. Moreover, she was young and promising. Other than looking very ordinary, she didn¡¯t have any other shortcomings. She also didn¡¯t have any bad habits. It can be said that the queen acted out of her own experience. She chose what she thought would be the best outcome for Faith. However, while the King and the Queen were playing their little tricks¡­ They also made the biggest mistake of an experienced person. They forget that their daughter, in addition to being a princess, was also a magician. And a genius magician at that. When she knew that her fate was decided by her parents¡­ Faith resolutely launched her escape plan. Are you kidding? She was an outstanding graduate of the Kingdom¡¯s Magic Academy. She was a future grand magician who could roam the continent. How could she marry a prince of an unknown country so early? This would delay her future. And so¡­ In the middle of the night, Princess Faith unsurprisingly disappeared from the imperial city. At first, the King and Queen thought that Faith was just throwing a tantrum. So they were not in a hurry. They just sent some people to keep an eye on her and report back as soon as they had any news. But as time passed, something seemed amiss. They finally realized that Princess Faith had run away! How could this be! The two of them immediately sent people to seal off all the exits in the imperial city. They also ordered the mages of the Imperial City to activate all the magic circuits. They couldn¡¯t let their daughter run out. At this moment, the two of them suddenly realized. The little chick that had grown under their wings had already grown to this extent. The cage that they had built with heavy gold could no longer hold this canary. And this canary still wanted to escape. This made the kingdom think that he had lost his temper. He gave a death order. Tell the people of the king¡¯s city guards to find her! Chapter 42 - Ive Finally Escaped Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Clang, clang, clang.¡± Hearing the last wave of patrolling soldiers, Faith let out a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t beat them. It was that her actions this time were covert. If she was exposed, it meant that her escape plan had failed. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t mages stronger than her in the Royal City Knights. She had to be careful. If she were to be captured, she would definitely be sealed. She might not have the chance to escape. She took a deep breath. Faith quietly walked to the warehouse door and secretly opened a crack. Okay! There was no one here. Faith nimbly came out of the warehouse. Then, in her plan, she just had to cross the street in front of her. After crossing the city gate, she would arrive outside the imperial city. It was already late at night. It had been half a day since she escaped. Under the cover of the sky, now was her best chance to escape. Along the street, Faith cast a gale spell on herself. It could make her body lighter and her footsteps lighter. She was afraid that she would make some strange noise and attract unnecessary attention. When she passed through the street and saw the city gate, a few illumination spells rose from near the city gate. These were some low-level mages who had rushed over to provide assistance at night. ¡°Damn it!¡± She did not expect that these mages who were supposed to reinforce the city defense in the middle of the night would come so early because of her escape. This completely messed up Faith¡¯s plan. In her plan, she had to make use of the night to create chaos at the city gate and use Phoenix Magic to speed up her escape. However, the appearance of the illumination spell made this plan completely ineffective. She had to think of a new way now. When she looked around, she suddenly saw the river beside her. Thus, she made up her mind. Using the gale spell, she quickly jumped into the river. She wanted to follow the current and rush out. As a princess, she had never suffered like this. However, for the sake of freedom, she was willing to give it her all. However, she seemed to have underestimated the vigilance of the city gate guards. Hearing the noises nearby, the crowd immediately shouted. ¡°Who is it!¡± The low-level illumination mages also focused their light beams near Princess Faith. At this moment, Faith saw that there was a lot of light above her head. She could only hold her breath, not daring to make a sound. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. She was afraid that even the slightest bit of abnormality would attract the attention of these people. As she held her breath for a longer period of time, Faith¡¯s consciousness became more and more blurry. But she still didn¡¯t give up. She thought that freedom might be more important to her than anything else. Finally, after holding her breath for too long, Faith lost consciousness. At the last moment, she cast a wind-type spell on herself as a push. This was the last thing she could do before she fainted. ¡­ ¡°Sister Thor, this person is so strange. She likes to soak in water.¡± ¡°Idiot, that¡¯s not like like, it¡¯s drowning.¡± ¡°Sister Thor, why do we have to save humans?¡± ¡°Because Master is a human. He needs to find these beautiful humans to do strange things to be happy.¡± ¡°Why does master want to find them to be happy? Isn¡¯t he happy with us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, sister Thor, I understand. Then I must make master happy in the future.¡± Looking at Hermione who was clenching her fists and swearing to herself, Thor felt that she might have let her think wrongly. But it didn¡¯t matter. Because the human in front of him seemed to be waking up. Faith slowly woke up. Her eyes were filled with confusion. She looked at the familiar sky and lay on the solid ground. Faith¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She was just about to speak, but after soaking in the water for too long, the fluid in her chest made her cough violently. The violent cough also gave Thor and Hermione a fright. Because this human in front of them looked very strange. It was clearly a painful cough and nausea. But there was an indescribable excitement and excitement on her face. This human, was she crazy? Hermione curiously placed her small hand in front of Faith¡¯s eyes and waved it. Only then did Faith react. There was someone else next to her. Her gaze swept over. She wore a maid¡¯s outfit and had blonde hair and a delicate face. She also had a head of white hair and cute eyes. This was a rare combination. But these two should be her saviors. Faith was about to say thank you, but the fluid stuck in her lungs, causing her to cough violently. As a water mage, Faith had the ability to control the fluid to drain out of her body. But that required her to be in a magical state. Right now, she was weak and couldn¡¯t use any strength. She couldn¡¯t perform this step at all. Thor and Hermione looked at each other. It was confirmed. ¡°So she¡¯s a mute.¡± Faith: ¡°?¡± But after hearing their conversation, she decided to shut up first. Because she knew how terrifying it was for a weak and beautiful girl to randomly appear in the wild. Especially now that she didn¡¯t know anything about the outside world. Although the two girls in front of her seemed a little stupid, they did save her. As long as she got through this, she wouldn¡¯t have to do the menial work of these maids in the future. She would directly enjoy her life with her. She would become a female mage who roamed the continent, and the two of them would be the female mage¡¯s lackeys. After making up her mind, Faith also decided to act dumb. She spoke to the two of them in sign language that she did not know what she was doing. She pointed at her own throat and waved her hand. Thor and Hermione finally confirmed it. ¡°She is indeed a mute.¡± ¡°Then you should come back with us first. Our master will be very happy to see you.¡± After saying that, Thor and Hermione pulled Faith up and they walked together. Hearing that the two maids had a master, Faith immediately thought of the sinister and cunning lords in many novels and stories. Their favorite thing to do was to bully the people of the territory and rape the young girls. If she was brought back with them, wouldn¡¯t that be akin to that sort of fate?! Thinking of this, Faith tried to resist with all her might. But she was helpless. In her weakened state, she couldn¡¯t even use any magic power. How could she have the strength to break free from the two maids? Faith only felt that she was clamped by two pincers and couldn¡¯t move at all. Looked at Faith who was constantly trying to break free, Thor thought that she didn¡¯t want to trouble her and wanted to walk on her own. So she lifted Faith up proudly. ¡°F*ck, what do you want!¡± Faith¡¯s eyes were full of fear. She had no idea what this maid named Thor was going to do. ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Thor gave Faith a look that she thought would be handsome. Then, she ran at the speed of a human. Although Thor pulled back on her strength, at this moment, Faith couldn¡¯t stand this kind of torture. She only wanted to say. ¡°I¡¯m dying!! Quickly let me down!!! I¡¯m a princess!¡± Chapter 43 - The First Contact With The Castle Maids Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It was like being caught by a wild beast. Thor¡¯s embrace did not make Faith feel any warmth. Instead, she felt the bumpy road. Finally, after a while. Faith finally felt that she had stopped. But she had also vomited so much that there was nothing left in her stomach to throw up. She opened her eyes in a daze. She only saw a castle. A silver-haired maid stood at the entrance of the castle. She fainted again. Before she fainted, she had one last thought. ¡°This silver-haired woman is really beautiful.¡± She watched Thor and Hermione walk out of the forest with a human. Emily raised her head and nodded at the human in Thor¡¯s hand. ¡°What did you bring back?¡± Faced with Emily¡¯s question, Thor answered secretly, ¡°This is for master.¡± Then she whispered in a tone that could be heard by the people around him, ¡°Sister Emily, I heard that human males will be happy after obtaining human females. I saw that master was a little tired from researching potions recently, so I brought him a gift.¡± At this moment, Hermione also nodded. ¡°Master gave me a nice perfume, and we also brought him a gift, a beautiful human female.¡± After hearing Thor¡¯s explanation, she looked at the woman in Thor¡¯s arms. Emily felt that it was necessary to teach Thor and Hermione some knowledge. That was their master. They didn¡¯t need any additional women! They were enough for master. Thor looked at the woman in his arms with an innocent look. Then she looked at sister Emily. She thought that the master might like what she brought back. But sister Emily wouldn¡¯t like it. But sister Emily was in charge in the castle now. So Thor thought it might be a mistake to bring a woman back for his master. ¡°Then sister Emily, should I let her go?¡± Thor peeked at Emily and asked. Emily looked at the girl Thor brought back in front of her with a headache. She looked at the girl who had fainted. If she really didn¡¯t care about the girl now¡­ And left her here¡­ It would be difficult for her to survive. But Emily wasn¡¯t a person who was overflowing with love. She didn¡¯t care where this woman died. She just could not die in front of her own house. However, it was not appropriate for Thor to throw her out now. Emily could see that from the way this woman was dressed, she was not an ordinary commoner. When the time came, she would just throw her to the imperial city guards who came here. ¡°Bring her in first.¡± Emily made up her mind. When the imperial city people came, she would send this human woman away. Let¡¯s put her here for now. Thor and Hermione looked at Emily¡¯s face and dared not speak, instead bringing the girl straight to the castle. When the woman was placed in another room, Emily let out a sigh of relief. It¡¯s a good thing she passed out. There was no conflict. If Eddie sees us, she won¡¯t know how to explain it. Could it be a woman for Eddie? Come on! Eddie was only 14 years old! Although at this age, many people could already get married and have children. But as legendary creatures, they had no such concept. For them, 14 years old might pass in the blink of an eye. Find a woman for their master? It was still too early. At least that was what Emily thought. Besides, Emily had her own thoughts. Faced with this sudden occurrence, Emily sighed. Thor had picked up some trouble. After all, as legendary creatures, they did not have the habit of living with humans (except for their master). ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Because her attention was focused on other places, Emily did not notice Eddie appearing behind her. ¡°Huh?¡± Emily looked a little flustered. Eddie had just finished his training and came down to take a look. When he went downstairs, Eddie saw Emily mumbling something in the kitchen. But he could not hear her clearly. Eddie, who had gone up to greet her, did not expect Emily to have such a big reaction. ¡°I was thinking about something just now.¡± Emily gave a random reason in an attempt to prevaricate. She would not tell Eddie that Thor had picked up a woman for him. ¡°You can tell me about it too.¡± Actually, Eddie was usually taken care of by Emily, and he wanted to return the favor by thanking her. Emily originally did not want Eddie to get involved. But suddenly, her eyes turned, and she seemed to have thought of something. ¡°You¡¯ve made perfumes for the maids in the castle. I want them too.¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Eddie couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have them? I remember that everyone has them.¡± He didn¡¯t remember wrongly. Previously, he had already distributed all the perfumes he had developed. But Emily¡¯s big eyes shone with dissatisfaction. ¡°What you gave us is what everyone has. I want what belongs to me, understand!¡± Looking at Emily in front of him, her cheeks were slightly red. Her big eyes flashed, as bright as the stars in the sky. ¡°Okay, I will make a perfume for Emily that belongs to you alone.¡± Eddie agreed inexplicably. ¡°Okay! This is what you promised!¡± Emily jumped up happily and hugged Eddie. Suddenly, she was enveloped by a fragrance. This is¡­ A calming smell.. Chapter 44 - The Adventures of Princess Faith Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Faith woke up. She was very confused. At this moment, she was lying on a big soft bed. Although she was lying down, she was very panicked. Her first reaction was to check her clothes. She found that though her coat had been taken off, her underwear and so on had not been touched. She immediately patted her chest with relief. Then she looked around. She didn¡¯t know where she was. But she vaguely remembered that before she fainted, the last thing she saw was a castle and a silver-haired woman. Faith was sure that she was in the castle. Did the two maids save her? Faith suddenly felt a lingering fear. If no one had saved her, she didn¡¯t know when she would wake up. But then she felt a sense of freedom. This was the first time she had rebelled. She had fled the imperial city. The joy of being free in her eyes instantly overcame her fear. She was still in the stage of being fresh to the outside world. Faith felt the velvet on her bed. She did not know if it was because she was too tired. It felt softer than the cushions in the palace. She would have to thank the two maids later. If it was possible, she would buy the two maids with the Lord. She would take them to the top magic academy in the continent to learn magic. Even if they weren¡¯t talented, with her strength, she would become the strongest in the academy sooner or later. No one would dare to bully them. As the former principal graduate of the Royal Magic Academy, she had this confidence. She also had this strength. Faith felt her body¡¯s condition. Although she was still very weak, she had already recovered a little. At the same time, she also felt that she was very thirsty. She wanted to get up and pour a glass of water to drink. She struggled to get up. The little strength that her body had recovered allowed Faith to get up from the bed. Looking out of the window, this place didn¡¯t seem to be within the boundaries of the imperial city. This made Faith feel even more at ease. She staggered out of the bed and poured herself a cup of water from the table. She didn¡¯t know why, but after drinking the water, Faith suddenly felt water elements surging within her body. This allowed her to recover a little strength. Sensing that her strength had recovered, Faith immediately absorbed the surrounding energy to replenish her strength. Half an hour later. Princess Faith felt that her strength had recovered to the strength of a normal person. There was no other way. Mages¡¯ recovery speed was just that slow. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been magic power potions. Moreover, the main reason was that Eddie¡¯s recovery ability was too abnormal. A normal mage wouldn¡¯t be able to recover within a few days when their magic power was exhausted. But Eddie felt better after a nap. This amazing recovery speed was comparable to the babies of some legendary creatures. Faith was a normal mage. She felt that she had recovered some strength. Faith prepared to leave the room. She put on the clothes that had been dried on the chair. It seemed that the other party also knew that she would wake up at any time and put her clothes on the chair. After putting on the clothes, she looked at the bed behind her. Although her best situation was to lie there, it was her first time leaving the royal city. She was still a little afraid. She wanted to find the two maids who saved her as soon as possible and leave together. She didn¡¯t want to stay here and wait for someone to come and see her. Faith placed her white fingers on the door handle. ¡°Creak.¡± Faith opened the door, making a creaking sound. It seemed that the door was not locked. This made Faith feel slightly relieved. The person who let her stay in this room did not seem to have any intention of locking her up. Otherwise, with just her strength, she would not be able to open the locked door. The door opened. Faith looked around and saw the walls around her. The walls were made of stone. It looked like the castle she had seen before she fainted. Faith gathered her thoughts. The surrounding corridors were dark, and she didn¡¯t know where to leave. Faith was curious too. The windows outside could see that the weather was clear. Why was it so dark inside the castle? It seemed to be deliberately creating such an atmosphere. ¡°Could it be because of the bad taste of the Lord here?¡± Faith suddenly had some lingering fear. She had heard some messages spread among the palace maids. Some nobles liked to imprison young girls who were younger. They did not mistreat each other. They gave food and drink every day. They take good care of them. But they don¡¯t let them go out. From then on. These girls think this is their home. They will never leave this place. Faith felt a chill when she thought of this. She swore that if she met such a bastard, she would use her magic to shoot them in the balls. With this anxious mood, Faith walked out along a corridor. This corridor seemed to be inhabited by many people. Because she saw that this was not the only room. Besides her room, there were many others. Faith suspected that there were also girls like her who were locked up here. But no one came to save them. So Faith, as the pride of the Kingdom of Langham, the pearl of the kingdom. How could she tolerate such a thing? Gah! Princess Faith bravely opened the door next door! Chapter 45 - A Huge Shock! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Creak.¡± Faith pushed open the wooden door. The sound of the door opening was very obvious in the deep corridor. It also made Faith¡¯s mood become very nervous. After all, she had not yet recovered to her full condition. At this time, any stronger initial-stage warrior could defeat her. She hesitated for a long time. But in the end, she opened it. For no other reason than to save more girls! That¡¯s right. Faith had already determined in her heart that a lord who could build such a dark castle during the day definitely had something shameful to hide here. As the pride of Langham, the pearl of the Empire, how could she not lend a helping hand when she saw such a bad person!? Faith cheered herself on and encouraged herself. After opening the door, Faith carefully peeked through the crack in the door. ¡°Gold?¡± When she looked in, her eyes were met with gold. She didn¡¯t know what it was. Could it be that this was a grain like wheat that was hoarded here? Although she is a princess, she is also very concerned about the livelihood of the people. She had studied these grain crops. Thinking of this, Faith thought that the other party let her sleep next to the granary. She was speechless. Usually the people sleeping here are either the warehouse management or servants. Let me sleep here? Faith decisively reached out and opened the door. However, Faith, who had just opened the door, was immediately shocked by the scene in front of her. ¡°What¡­ What is this!¡± Faith couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. In front of her was a huge space. The size of the space and the room were completely different. It was like passing through a door to a cave. This wasn¡¯t a castle. It was the lair of some giant creature. And there was only one thing she could see in this space. Gold coins. Gold coins, like mountains and oceans, piled up in this space. Faith was dumbfounded. As a princess, she had seen many great lords and rich people in the Kingdom of Langham. But she had never seen such an exaggerated number before. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no sun here, she would have been blinded by the light. With so many gold coins piled up, she would believe that they were richer than any other country. However, it wasn¡¯t just gold coins that were piled up here. When Faith saw the piles of magic nuclei and shiny amethyst coins hidden under the gold coins, she was completely confused. Amethyst coins were more valuable than gold coins. They could be used with just a little bit of magic power. Therefore, they were also welcomed by warriors and knights. One purple gold coin was equivalent to 100 gold coins. This solved the problem of carrying gold coins outside. So when Faith saw the piles of purple gold coins here¡­ She was completely shocked. This was not just richer than a country. How many countries had been robbed to accumulate this amount!? And, Faith looked at this space. It looked like the lair of a dragon. Legends said that dragons liked shiny things. Every adult dragon had the wealth of a country. It really looked a little similar now. Besides, wasn¡¯t she in a castle? Why did she appear in a place that looked like a lair!? Faith¡¯s feet slowly retreated. She reached for the wooden door with her back hand. She immediately retreated and closed the door. In front of such wealth, she did not dare to have any wicked thoughts. She only felt oppression and fear. ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡± The shocking scene just now had a strong impact on Faith. She had to take a deep breath to make herself feel better. She looked at the door that she had closed. And at the corridor, there were many rooms lined up. ¡°What the hell is this place?¡± Faith held her head in confusion. She felt that this place was really indescribably strange. Could it be that the two maids who saved her lived in this place? Faith somehow had the strength to stand up. She already thought that this was the territory of a schemer. There must be some big secret hidden here! Faith felt her whole body trembling at this time. There was fear. There was also excitement. Sure enough. Faith remembered that her teacher, the eighth-ranked mage of the kingdom, Mondo, had once said that the continent was full of dangers and fortuitous encounters. Faith did not expect to encounter such a terrifying thing when she had just run out and come to the continent to train. She thought that she might meet some strange people. Some strange things. But she had never expected that this would be so thrilling. She even had some regrets about leaving the palace now. But when she thought about the arranged marriage she would have to face when she went back, Faith was furious. Since the other party didn¡¯t lock her up, it meant that she wasn¡¯t a threat to them. Then she shouldn¡¯t be in any danger now. Thinking of this, Faith looked at the room in the corridor. She took a deep breath. She was already here. Then she should see for herself, what kind of things were here.. Chapter 46 - The Castle Full of Treasures Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Castle Full of Treasures With a nervous heart, Faith hesitantly opened another door in the corridor. It was the same as before. She had only secretly opened a small gap. The lesson she learned from before caused her to be afraid that any monster¡¯s nest could be behind the door once she opened it. She might have been lucky just now as there were only gold coins. If she opened the door and a monster appeared behind it, she wouldn¡¯t know how to escape. Thinking of this possibility, Faith felt a chill down her spine. This entire place was very strange. It wasn¡¯t wrong to be cautious. Faith carefully opened the door and saw light pouring through the gap. ? Light? This made Faith feel slightly relieved. There was light, which meant that there might be people living here. But Faith¡¯s eyes were still focused and continued to scan the surroundings. This room seemed to be made of stone. There were no decorations around, only walls. It was different from the previous huge nest room; the walls of this room were lit by torches. But because the lights were too dim, only a few things could barely be seen. There were also some unclear light sources scattered around. Faith observed for a while. Upon being certain that no one was inside, she carefully opened the door. She had just seen wonders like the Sea of Gold Coins, the Magic Core Mountain, and the Purple Gold Coins. Regardless of what she might see next, she would not be as surprised anymore. That was what she thought before stepping into the room. Upon entering the place, the torches suddenly lit up one by one, as if to welcome its owner. This caused Faith to jump with fright. Unlike the huge nest before, this room was vertical. After opening the door, only one path could be taken through the room, and that was to walk straight ahead. From Faith¡¯s point of view, there seemed to be an endless corridor ahead. This¡­ No matter how dense Faith was, she knew there was something strange about this place, be it the self-lit torches, the endless corridor, or the weird castle structure. How could there be such a strange place? Faith wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t want to further explore the room. But just as she was about to leave, she suddenly noticed them, what she thought were torches on the walls. They seemed a bit strange, more like the feet of animals. It wasn¡¯t because Faith was very knowledgeable, but because she suddenly recalled that there used to be a powerful rank 7 magic beast, the Flame Centipede King, near the country of Langham. The Flame Centipede King was covered in armor and had thousands of flaming feet. Everywhere it went, the ground would be blanketed in flames. Moreover, due to its high defense power and escaping ability, even a rank 8 human warrior might not be able to kill it. It had also become one of the magic beasts that severely threatened their kingdom¡¯s safety. The king had once gathered the kingdom¡¯s elites as he aimed to slay it. However, it seemed to be very intelligent. Every time the kingdom attempted an attack, it would hide underground. It was nearly impossible for anyone to attack it unless the beast was the one initiating the fight. Even her master, Mondo, could not do anything against it. Several successive expeditions ended with failures to slay it. Although no damage was taken, they were unable to yield any results. Just when the kingdom started to run out of ideas to deal with it, the Flame Centipede King suddenly disappeared. Yes, it did. It disappeared without any warning. The kingdom suspected that this was a ruse by the Flame Centipede King. The purpose was to make them relax their vigilance. But after careful investigation and verification by Mondo, it was discovered that the Flame Centipede King seemed to have vanished for good. At the place where it disappeared, there was a huge hole that did not seem to be its nest. It was more like a battle had broken out there. Mondo was a little shocked by the power generated that caused the hole¡¯s formation. Even an eighth-rank high-level mage couldn¡¯t do this kind of damage by forcefully using a ninth-rank spell. Hence, Mondo assumed that the Flame Centipede King must have angered a warrior and was slain as a result. And now, the torches hanging on the walls appeared to look like the feet of the Flame Centipede King. Faith swallowed her saliva. The more she looked at these ¡°torches¡±, the more they looked like it. If those were its feet, then the owner of this place, could it be the powerful warrior who killed the Flame Centipede King? Thinking of this, Faith suddenly felt a wave of fear. If this was true, her chances of escaping were very slim. Faith¡¯s mind was a little confused at this moment. She wanted to leave quickly and end the exploration of that room. But she remembered that she had seen some unknown luminous objects through the gap of the room. Faith looked around and noticed some shiny objects near a corner. Even the most beautiful and mesmerizing gem in her palace was not as clear and transparent as it was. Faith wanted to pick it up and take some souvenirs with her, but she was astonished to find that the shiny and beautiful things were not beautiful gemstones. Instead, they were eyeballs! Faith went forward and carefully analyzed them. Oh my god! These seemingly beautiful crystals were all eyeballs of the rank 7 magic beast, Redwood Feather Moth! It was also a magic beast from the vicinity of the country of Langham and was very deadly. Due to the destructive power of its powder, the army never succeeded in defeating it. But just like the Flame Centipede King, it disappeared suddenly and never reappeared. Subsequently, the country of Langham had investigated several times, but alas, they did not find anything. Faith looked at the materials that the owner of this place had casually thrown around and was a little puzzled. How did the body parts of these two magic beasts appear here? And judging from their usage as mere decorations, the importance of these two magic beasts did not seem to be very high in the eyes of its owner. The flame feet of the Flame Centipede was a key material that could be used to synthesize a rank 7 explosive potion, while the high-level meditation potion made from the eyeballs of the Redwood Feather Moth could increase a mage¡¯s meditation efficiency by 200%. As for high-level mages, it could increase their meditation efficiency by more than 100%. Whether it was for trade or self-synthesis, they were all precious materials. The national treasury of Langham did not even have treasures like these, yet they could be found everywhere here? The owner of this place even hung these materials on the walls as torches. Wasn¡¯t this very wasteful of them? Chapter 47 - Strange Creatures in the Corridor Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 47: Strange Creatures in the corridor Faith did not pick up the precious materials on the ground. She stepped back and gently closed the door. If she had not known the strength of the owner of the castle, she would have thought that she could get away with it. But now, she completely put that thought away. The most important thing for her now was to find an exit. She, the talented female mage who would dominate the continent in the future, could not be trapped here. After exiting the room, Faith carefully walked along the wall. After walking for about half an hour, Faith found that there was something wrong here. Just ten minutes ago, she had left her torn dress here. But now she found her torn dress on the ground again. This meant that there was something wrong with this corridor. She had been walking in circles in this space. ¡°Illusions? Spatial Spell?¡± Although Faith was only a Tier-Four mage, she was also the princess of the kingdom and the disciple of the Tier-Eight mage Mondo, hence she could naturally enter and leave the National Library as she please. There she learned that this world not only has elemental magic but there were also more complicated spells that dealt with space and time. But to practice these spells, one needed to be extremely talented. It was not something that ordinary people could come into contact with. So, in this kind of situation where she was walking in circles, Faith¡¯s first thought was that she had encountered this kind of rare magic. If she really did encounter this kind of rare magic, then there was basically no chance for her to escape. Because in order to break this magic, one needed to use either a powerful external force to intervene or rely on one¡¯s own strength. But now, she didn¡¯t even have the strength of a Tier-One mage. It was impossible to break. Faith sat on the ground. She suddenly felt discouraged. No matter what, she was only a 16-year-old girl. Facing these pressures continuously, she felt overwhelmed. Especially since she had just torn her own clothes, revealing her snow-white tender flesh inside. If her body was seen by others outside, those who see it would wish that they never have to blink just so they could catch one more glimpse. Looking at the corridor that was completely impassable, she suddenly felt a little cold. Just as she sat down, she suddenly heard a strange sound coming down the corridor. Soft rustling. It sounded like a slug squirming. Hearing this sound, Faith was also a little surprised. She had been walking in this place for half an hour and found nothing. Faith pulled herself together and wanted to see what was making the sound. It was a creature about the size of a table. It had a dozen tentacles. Hmm! It was like a large octopus but without that disgusting head. It kept squirming forward, leaving mucus everywhere. Faith never saw this creature before. She had never even seen such a strange creature in the National Library before. But before Faith could react, the creature seemed to smell something that it was attracted to. Its tentacles suddenly froze. Then, all of them started to approach Faith. Faith had no more strength to stand up due to her exertion just now. Seeing this strange creature approaching her, Faith struggled to support her body. She was trying to crawl out. Fortunately, the creature wasn¡¯t moving fast. The two sides were in a deadlock. But as time passed, the tentacle creature seemed to become irritated. It began to move faster. Seeing that a sticky tentacle was about to touch Faith¡¯s tender legs, Faith cried out in surprise and fell to the ground. The creature immediately seized the opportunity and used its long tentacle to tightly wrap around Faith¡¯s calf. It also gripped Faith¡¯s ankle. This strange touch immediately made Faith let out a shrill moan from her throat. She raised her hand, wanting to cast a Tier-One spell to cut off the disgusting tentacles. But at this moment, she couldn¡¯t even cast a Tier-One wind spell. Her magic reserve had already dried up and she was unable to resist at all. The creature was like a big snake, reaching out another tentacle to grab Faith¡¯s other ankle. The creature seemed to be very patient. It knew that Faith still had a little bit of strength left. It just kept using its tentacles to drain her strength. After both of Faith¡¯s ankles were grabbed, she became more and more flustered. She didn¡¯t stop her struggles for a single moment, but it was obvious that she was facing a very experienced creature. It didn¡¯t lack the slightest bit of patience towards the prey that it caught in its tentacles. Gradually, Faith was left with only the strength to breathe. Her face was as beautiful as a ripe apple and her charming little mouth was heavily breathing air in and out. She could only make out what was probably an ¡°I¡± sound, but no one knew what ¡°I¡± was. Although Faith¡¯s feet never stop shaking, the intensity of the grip on her ankle was far beyond her imagination. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t shake it off. Faith¡¯s petite body seemed so fragile in front of the creature¡¯s tentacles. Seeing Faith¡¯s strength depleting, the creature began to wave its other tentacles toward her. But this time it wasn¡¯t going for her ankles. It was aiming for Faith¡¯s torn clothes. It seemed to be driven by instinct. The tentacles violently tore Faith¡¯s dress into pieces. The creature no longer had the patience it previously displayed towards its prey. At this moment, Faith¡¯s beautiful body was finally exposed to the air. Faith¡¯s panting became louder as the creature tore at her. However, both of her feet were still under the control of the creature¡¯s tentacles. Her incessant panting was loud and clear as it echoed throughout the corridor. It seemed that Faith¡¯s moans had triggered some mechanism. At this moment, a ripple suddenly appeared in the calm space of the entire corridor. It was as if a drop of water dripped onto the surface of a calm lake. A pure white hand suddenly seemed to cross over from another space and caused the entire corridor to fluctuate. The creature felt this fluctuation. The giant octopus seemed to sense some danger. The two sticky tentacles that were tightly wrapped around Faith¡¯s ankles suddenly loosened. The creature abandoned Faith, who was now completely naked, and fled in panic. Judging from its speed, the creature moved much faster fleeing than it did while chasing after Faith. This creature had been playing with Faith from the beginning. At this point, it was definitely the performance of a high-level creature. And Faith, who was released by the strange creature, fainted again in the midst of all the confusion.. Chapter 48 - Tier 3 Mage! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 48: Tier 3 Mage! When the gods created the world, they gave each race unique strengths and weaknesses: the Elves could use powerful magic, but they did not have strong bodies; the orcs had strong bodies but lacked civilisation, they were even worse off at magic As for humans, although they did not have outstanding talent, their talents were the most balanced out. Similarly balanced was their ability to recover. At this moment, looking at Faith who was unconscious, Emily spoke to Hermione in a slightly serious tone. ¡°Why did you let the Beast out? This sort of thing should not appear in the castle.¡± Upon hearing Emily¡¯s question, Hermione wore an innocent look on her face. As she remembered that this sort of thing is supposed to be locked in a small dark room. She didn¡¯t know why they suddenly escaped. She looked at faith, who was lying naked on the bed. And felt her head hurt. If sister Emily hadn¡¯t reached in time, This poor human woman would have become a toy for the beast. One must know that these creatures are extremely vicious in a way. As long as they manage to latch on to you, They wouldn¡¯t let you go unless they sucked you dry, and because of some special functions they possess, The Succubi in the castle would often play with these creatures. But these creatures should be locked in a small dark room in the castle. They are not supposed to come out without permission. These creatures have the strength of Tier 5. If the master encountered them, The consequences would be¡­ Hermione¡¯s body trembled as her thoughts faltered. With a master¡¯s strength of less than a tier 5¡­ He probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape. Hermione understood the gravity of this matter. She immediately promised Emily that such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen in the future. Only then did Emily look slightly better. She turned her head and said to Hermione, ¡°When this human girl wakes up, throw her out immediately.¡± Emily did not care about Faith¡¯s life. She wanted to throw her out when they first met. However, she saw the Phoenix blood mark on Faith¡¯s shoulder. Some nobles would use a unique paint to tattoo marks on the bodies of their blood relatives when they are born. This is often a means of blood descendant characteristic for the nobles on the continent to recognize one of their own. The Phoenix Totem on the girl¡¯s shoulder is one such characteristic. It happens to be proof of the identity of the royal family of a nearby kingdom. If the royal family was found abandoned outside, naked. Or dead. The owner of the only lord here would probably be very upset. That was why Emily didn¡¯t ask Thor and the others to throw faith out now. Hermione was aware that she had brought back trouble. It was all Thor¡¯s fault, that stupid dragon. He liked to pick things up. In the past few years, just the women he has picked up alone were countless. But Sister Emily had them thrown to the bottom of the castle as additions to the succubus army. This human was special. Sister Emily discovered that the totem mark on her shoulder. Was not merely a means to prove her identity. It was also a signal. As long as the bearer dies, the person who carved this mark will sense it. And seek revenge. So this totem is also a way to protect the heir. Because of this special effect of the blood totem. It¡¯s considered to be very precious. Usually, only the direct descendant of the family can have this kind of totem mark. Henceforth, Faith¡¯s identity is already very clear. This human girl is the princess of the Kingdom of Langham. But don¡¯t all the princesses live in the King¡¯s City? How did she end up here? And got picked up by Thor? Hermione couldn¡¯t find out any of this on her own. She could only ask the human girl when she woke up. Hermione prepared to leave the room. Before she left, she set up a barrier in the room. When Faith woke up, he would be able to feel it. After leaving the room, Hermione walked along the corridor to a crevice. This crevice could not be found unless one looked very carefully. Hermione touched the crevice with her hand. The crevice gradually lit up. The wall on the side also gradually appeared as a wooden door. If Eddie saw it, He would recognize it as one of the places Emily warned against approaching. After the door appeared, Hermione opened the door and went to Eddie¡¯s castle. This is the storage room on the second floor. When not in use, it becomes a storage room. It¡¯s filled with countless objects. But when one activates a hidden mechanism, it becomes a passage to the inner castle. So far, only three of the maids in the castle are aware of this secret Eddie and Autumn, who had just arrived, didn¡¯t know. That there could be an inner castle in this ordinary castle. And many unknown creatures were residing in this inner castle. At this time, although Eddie was constantly studying the research notes that Autumn gave him, He didn¡¯t neglect his training. Although he was confident that he could earn lots of money with the perfume, But he knew that as he earned more money, more people would naturally target him. With his current Tier 2 strength, He was still too weak for this world. After an hour of study every day, Eddie would spend all of the rest of his time on training. Soon, the resources he had accumulated would be enough for him to level up. When he had accumulated enough energy points for the system, He chose to level up without hesitation. Along with a powerful surge of energy, Eddie instantly became a Tier 3 magician! He opened the system interface. [ Name: Eddie Edward ] [ Title: Infinite Energy Collector ] [Occupation] Tier3 Mage (0/500)] [ Skills: Tier 1 All-elemental spell, Tier 2 All-elemental spell, Spell fusion ]. [ Talent: None ]. Intelligence: 30 Strength: 30 Stamina: 30 Agility: 30 Bloodline: 30 Eddie¡¯s body had fully recovered by now. The strength he had mastered was even stronger than before. The system¡¯s spell shop had also updated all three types of spells. However, Eddie did not have enough resources to max out these skills. All of these have to wait until his perfume market opens up. However, as he studied Autumn¡¯s notebook. He managed to produce more and more varieties of the perfume. There were red flame perfumes that represented passion. There were blue ocean perfumes that represented nobility. And so forth. As Eddie was relishing the new changes in his body. At this moment, Someone knocked on Eddie¡¯s room door. A crisp and pleasant female voice sang: ¡°Eddie, we should go to Class!¡± Chapter 49 - The Newly-Developed Perfumes Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Newly-Developed Perfumes At the current time in the Imperial Capital, due to Princess Faith¡¯s escape, the entire city was under martial law. When His Majesty the emperor heard the news, he was furious and reprimanded the Head of the Imperial City¡¯s Guards. The Head of the Guards felt that he was wronged. If not for the order that disallowed any harm to be done to the princess, it was impossible for a rank-4 mage to escape their grasp! But he didn¡¯t dare to say these words. If he were to tell the truth, the emperor might be infuriated that he would order his execution and had his head kicked like a ball. He waited patiently for the emperor¡¯s rage to subside. ¡°Find her! Go and find her! If you can¡¯t find her, don¡¯t come back either!¡± Following this angry roar, the Head of the Imperial City¡¯s Guards left dejectedly. In an instant, the room returned to silence. ¡°Mage Mondo, Faith is so mischievous. Can you help bring her back?¡± He wasn¡¯t just talking to any random person, but the kingdom¡¯s only rank-8 mage, Mondo. This mage had a grizzled beard and was always seen with a walking stick. However, his pair of clear eyes were still as shiny as before. At a glance, it was obvious that his eyes were shining with wisdom. Hearing this from the emperor beside him, Mondo only shook his head. ¡°Although Faith is my disciple, I don¡¯t have the authority to restrict her freedom.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary mage. I don¡¯t possess any tracking skills. That¡¯s what assassins would know.¡± Mondo only declined. Seeing that he had received a tactful retort, the emperor knew that he couldn¡¯t count on Mondo to help with this matter. Thus, he snapped his fingers behind him and a black shadow appeared, swiftly and silently. This was something that even Mondo was a little surprised about. The black shadow knelt there, awaiting orders. The emperor then spoke, ¡°Send everyone in your assassin team out to investigate the whereabouts of the princess. If you find any clues, report back!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± A simple reply could be heard and the shadow disappeared into the dark. Mondo¡¯s eyelids twitched when he saw this. This was the emperor showing off his strength to him. No matter what rank a mage was, once these assassins got close to them, it would be a very troublesome situation. At this moment, Mondo also recognized that this was an assassin group set up by the kingdom to protect the emperor. Most of their members were women, and they only served the emperor. The emperor usually let them handle some dirty work that he couldn¡¯t do. This time, he ordered them to search for the princess because he valued their tracking skills. Most assassins were professionals at hiding and tracking. Seeing that the assassin had disappeared, Mondo advised the emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Faith¡¯s magic talent is extraordinary, naturally her future is limitless.¡± ¡°Rather than making her a victim of a political marriage, why not let her become a mage and continue her education? In the future, she might even be able to become a saint-rank mage.¡± Mondo was Faith¡¯s teacher, so naturally, he spoke for Faith. More importantly, he did not want Faith¡¯s powerful magic talent to be wasted. The emperor sneered. ¡°Mage Mondo, do you really think that the possibility of Faith becoming a saint-rank mage in the future is high?¡± This question was very piercing and very direct. Mondo was completely engrossed in his magic research in the past. He was less familiar with other researches or subjects, so he was not certain what the emperor wanted to ask. ¡°Your Majesty, although the chances are slim, it is not impossible. In particular, Faith¡¯s innate talent is certainly not inferior to mine in the future.¡± Mondo¡¯s words were indeed flattering Faith. This was because, in the past twenty years, there had never been another saint-rank mage in the continent. Many countries felt that the number of saint-rank mages had reached its limit and that there would no longer be any new saint-rank mage appearing. However, saying that Faith¡¯s future achievements would surpass his own was indeed overflattering. Luck and strength were crucial to become a high-rank mage. Just as Mondo finished speaking, the emperor replied, ¡°There is a high likelihood that Faith may not become a saint-rank mage in her lifetime.¡± ¡°And the benefits that she would bring me from becoming a rank-8 mage couldn¡¯t possibly compare to the benefits from a marriage alliance.¡± The emperor glanced at Mondo and realized that he was a little dumbfounded, so he smiled. ¡°The other party has promised that as long as I would marry my daughter off to him, he would be willing to send troops to help our country of Langham when we are in danger.¡± Hearing this, Mondo was speechless, because he knew that although mages¡¯ power was very strong and they could wipe out a hill with a flick of their fingers, there was ultimately a limit to human strength. Moreover, mages were naturally weaker against some professions. It was just that mages were very effective in winning wars, hence their status was relatively higher. If the other party would mobilize an army to help when the country of Langham was in danger, the benefits would no doubt outweigh that of an ordinary rank-8 mage, especially since it was highly uncertain whether Faith would be able to reach rank-8. In that case, sending Princess Faith to a marriage alliance would indeed be the most rational and beneficial action for the country of Langham. It was originally a win-win situation for both parties. But because of Faith¡¯s wilfulness, it had turned this deal into a farce. The emperor felt that perhaps he had spoiled this little princess too much in the past, causing Faith to become so disobedient now. Mondo observed the emperor¡¯s current state and knew that this matter was already a foregone conclusion. At this moment, he only hoped that his disciple could take the letter of recommendation and hurry over to the best magic academy in the continent to study. As long as she arrived at the academy, even the country of Langham wouldn¡¯t dare to be impudent there because there were indeed saint-rank mages residing in them. ¡­ Meanwhile, in the castle, Autumn came to Eddie¡¯s room and asked him to go out for class. When she saw that there were many newly developed perfumes on the table beside Eddie, her eyes lit up. She immediately went to the table and wanted to try them. At the time, there were red and blue perfumes on the table, as well as grey and cyan ones. The various colors alone looked very pretty. As soon as she inhaled it, a pleasant scent instantly entered her nose. It seemed that this student of hers had made several more perfumes. If the school¡¯s magical pharmacy teachers found out about this development speed, they would definitely bring Eddie back to dissect and study him.. Chapter 50 - Lock on to Eddies Castle! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 50: Lock on to Eddie¡¯s castle Autumn was constantly experimenting with Eddie¡¯s new perfume in her room. The little discomfort of being forcibly brought here from the academy had completely disappeared. She felt that she could see something new here every day. The potion created by this little lord named Eddie interested her. She wanted to bring a few bottles back for her best friend and teacher. Those two ladies would definitely not reject such a rare gift. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a different aura. Why did it feel like the concentration of magic here had increased again? But there were only her and Eddie in this room. Autumn turned her head in surprise to look at Eddie who was reading her notes. ¡°You¡¯ve leveled up again?¡± Facing Autumn¡¯s question, Eddy nodded calmly. If he met the black-robed mage again, he was confident that he could completely suppress him. Autumn looked at Eddy in surprise. What kind of leveling speed was this? Was there anyone in the records of mages who could level up to tier 3 so quickly? How many days had it been? Even with Autumn¡¯s experience, she was shocked by this speed. But Eddie didn¡¯t care. Because he didn¡¯t know what it meant. Not only did he not feel that it was fast, he even felt that his speed was very slow. Before, it was one tier a day. Now, it would take two or three days to advance one tier. This would take more and more time in the future. What should he do? If the black-robed mage who had been defeated by Eddie heard this, he probably wouldn¡¯t have fought him at all. This was simply provoking a little monster. Although she was surprised, Autumn quickly collected her thoughts. After all, the Bauhinia Magic Academy was the top academy in the continent. It was not as if there had never been an academy that advanced so quickly. It was just that all of those academies possessed top-tier bloodlines. There had never been a human who could compare to the blessed ones in terms of cultivation speed. At that moment, Autumn took out a magic book and placed it in front of Eddie. Eddie raised his head and looked at Autumn. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°This is our new class today, Magic.¡± This was basically a compulsory course for all students of the Bauhinia Magic Academy. There were many explanations for magic in it. Most of the pages were not about the release and use of magic. Instead, they were more theoretical and systematic to explain what magic was in this world. Hearing that this was theoretical knowledge, Eddie was immediately interested. After all, the magic he was using now was brought by the system. He himself did not know magic. So he wanted to understand. Eddie immediately took the book in his hand. The delicate leather-wrapped cover of the book suddenly informed Eddie of the value of the book. In this era, reading was not a privilege that everyone could enjoy. It was more of a monopoly by the nobles. No wonder. Such a beautifully made and fine book was too expensive for the commoners. It was better to buy more flour for the family. That way, they could eat more. Eddie picked up the book and opened it. The first sentence on the first page of the book was. ¡°Everything has a cause, and magic is no exception.¡± Seeing this sentence, Eddie¡¯s attention was attracted. As he continued to read, he only occasionally raised his head and asked Autumn for the explanation of a few nouns. The rest of the time, he just read silently. All of a sudden, the only things left in the room were the curtains that were blown up by the wind outside the window, and the rustling sound of books being flipped in the room. Autumn sat there, watching Eddie. Her beautiful white ankle rested on her other foot. She did not disturb Eddie¡¯s self-study. In the first place, to be a good magician. Self-study was a necessary skill. Especially when there was no one to guide the way. You had to find the right path. Through trial and error. Eddie now possesses this ability, which was exactly what she wanted. She continued to constantly pick up the perfumes on the table to try. The two of them simply stayed quietly in this space, each doing their own thing. ¡­ At this time. The king¡¯s capital. The King¡¯s Assassin Group was sending out a signal, constantly calling back people. Their task this time was difficult. The king¡¯s most valued princess, Faith, had escaped. They were responsible for finding her. Assassins were best at finding and tracking. So this task naturally fell to them. It was just such a coincidence that there were still many people doing missions outside. They couldn¡¯t be summoned back immediately. They could only blow the assembly signal. Gather all hands that could be dispatched. Finally, they formed a team of 30 assassins. These were orphans raised as assassins from childhood. So their loyalty was only to the king. This team of 30 people immediately split into dozens of teams. With the King¡¯s city as the center, they searched in four directions. The Assassins who received the order immediately started to move. These people were indeed masters of tracking and anti-tracking. They soon found out the direction the princess was going. She was escaping along the river in the city. The news shocked everyone. This news was too important. It was equivalent to locking on to the princess¡¯ escape route. As a magician who had not been trained in the wild,. There was no way she could cross the forest outside the city and go in the other direction. Neither her strength nor her experience was enough to allow princess Faith to do so. There was only one way. It had to be along the moat. It was locked. Everyone was ready to search everywhere along the way. It was still a two-man team. Soon they were searching all the buildings along the river. But after a careful search,. They found nothing related to the princess. It shouldn¡¯t be. Even if the princess was a wind magician. She couldn¡¯t have walked this far. And no one saw any strange women. But there weren¡¯t many villages around here. A magician like the princess couldn¡¯t live in the forest. No! There was another place near here! They looked at the map. There was another place to live! Soon. They locked onto a building. There was nothing else there. That was Eddie¡¯s territory. His Castle! Chapter 51 - The Door to the Utility Room That Opens Automatically Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 51: the door to the utility room that opens automatically These assassins were naturally very cautious. Before they went, they tried to gather as much information as possible about Eddie And they gathered all the information together and analyzed it. Soon, the information about Eddie appeared in the hands of the assassin leader, the bowslayer. She held the report handed to her by one of her men. She crossed her legs which were in black silk stockings. Her bosom was fair and very exposed, and she was wielding a weapon in one hand. She looked both seductive and dangerous. Eddie Edward. 22 years old. Baron. He had been injured by a goblin and had been recuperating at home. There was also a maid at home to take care of him. Danger level: none. He looked like an ordinary nobleman. It was not a big deal. However, it did not exclude the possibility that Princess Faith might threaten him and make him cooperate with her. Therefore, this investigation had to be done in secret! The assassins on the scene quickly carried out their orders after receiving them. Everyone planned to search the castle at night. At this time, Eddie still didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. He just ate and read according to his usual schedule. He liked this kind of leisurely day very much. He was also very used to it. Especially Emily¡¯s cooking, it was very delicious, Even the top chefs in his previous life might not be as delicious as her cooking. It was just that Autumn always said that the food was too extravagant. Any dish would include the meat of high-tier demons. How could it not be delicious? Eddie just thought that they were joking. After all, Emily said that she went out to the market to buy these. What kind of high-tier demon meat would be available there. As if that Emily would catch it herself. After Eddie finished his dinner, he went upstairs to read and study. Only Emily and the others were left. ¡°There might be a few flies coming in tonight.¡± Emily calmly said something on the table that seemed to have nothing to do with her. When she heard this, Hermione, who was beside her, suddenly became excited. ¡°Sister Emily, is there another new toy appearing?¡± To Hermione. These outsiders were her best toys. She had hidden many treasures in her little dark room to entertain them. If it wasn¡¯t for Faith opening the door of her room without permission last time,. Some of her props that were specially used for pranks wouldn¡¯t have leaked out in advance. ¡°Are there many of them?¡± Emily gave a rough estimate. ¡°About twenty to thirty people.¡± ¡°Hehe, enough, enough. After I¡¯ve played with this group of people enough, I¡¯ll give them to sister Emily to expand the Succubus Army.¡± The ominous witch Hermione revealed an evil smile. In front of Eddie, she was extremely shy. However, when she heard that there was a new toy, she immediately revealed her true nature as a little demon. Emily also nodded slightly. With this, she arranged the fate of these thirty people. At this moment, Autumn was also listening by the side. She was also very interested in listening. After all, she was also a demon. She was most interested in this kind of thing. Especially when she heard that Lady Emily had a succubus army. She was even more interested. A type of Succubi were born naturally. Another type was through transformation. Women from other races could be transformed into succubi. Strength depended on one¡¯s own strength. Many succubi couldn¡¯t maintain their sanity due to their weak strength. They could not maintain their consciousness. In the end, they can only become the slaves of desire. They become the lowest level of desire succubi. They will only indulge in the enjoyment of their physical bodies. Most visitors to the castle are strangers. Their final destination is to become a member of the Succubus Army. Just like this, the few people who are eating at the table have arranged the fate of the next group of people. ¡­ It was late at night. Even the air became quiet. Only a few wolf howls that came from the forest from time to time, proved that there were still living things here. But suddenly around the forest, 30 pairs of eyes appeared. These assassins¡¯ figures were perfectly hidden in the darkness. They didn¡¯t make any sound. No one said anything. According to the original plan, they all moved towards the castle. At this time, no one made a sound, and even the frequency of their breathing was reduced. This was a habit brought about by years of training. At this time, the entire castle was surrounded by a circle of assassins. Their hands were tightly pressed against the castle walls. Using a special technique, they made themselves climb on the wall silently like geckos. According to the original plan, guards were placed on each floor of the castle. This step went very smoothly. Without much effort, they sneaked into the castle. Seeing that all the assassins were in position,. The bowslayer felt a little uneasy. Was the operation too smooth? But then the thought was dismissed to the back of her mind. It was just a small baron¡¯s territory. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t come in smoothly. As the bowslayer sent out the signal to enter. Except for the two assassins on sentry duty, the rest all entered the castle. The assassins who entered the castle with the help of the special soft leather equipment and their lightness skill did not cause any movement when they landed on the wooden floor. After several groups of people sent out the safe signal. This group of assassins kept going in. And each of them had a map of the castle. Eddie¡¯s Castle, because it was built during his parents¡¯ generation. So a lot of the internal structure is not a secret. The people living around here are all aware. Hence they were naturally able to get the map without any difficulty. At this time many assassins are searching room by room according to the map. Soon, they found a strange place in the corridor on the second floor. There was an additional room that was not on the map. According to the sign on the door, It looked to be like a utility room. But the sharp assassins did not think so. There was a possibility that there was something wrong with this room. After a few glances of confirmation with each other Someone stepped forward and used their lock picking technique to prepare to open the lock. However, the moment their hands touched the door handle. They discovered. The door actually opened automatically! Chapter 52 - How Dangerous Could a Small Room Be Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio How Dangerous Could a Small Room Be The assassin who had just touched the door was stunned. The person behind her took a step back and prepared to attack. There was a moment of silence but no danger. The assassins looked at each other speechlessly. It was just a wooden door. This door looked ordinary from top to bottom. How did it open by itself? Their thoughts were interrupted by a sudden noise. ¡°There¡¯s something inside.¡± They looked inside with wide eyes. A sign could be seen with words written on it. ¡°Danger! Do not enter!¡± The atmosphere became silent again. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± the assassins could not help but laugh when they saw this sign. They did not believe any danger could be behind such a dull door. If there were any real danger, who would just throw a simple sign inside. In other words, would a broken castle contain any danger at all? They were all very experienced assassins. Their sharp eyes were able to spot any danger they came across. As excellent assassins, observing the details of the environment was second nature to them. Their pink lips simultaneously curled into a disdainful smile. The things they had experienced were far beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. They had also done things that were far beyond the understanding of a baron. In a baron¡¯s house, if the door of a supposed storeroom opened by itself, it might seem off, but they were already accustomed to things like that. It could scare ordinary people, but it did not affect them. ¡°The Baron has such a dangerous room in his house. This is really astonishing.¡± It was uncertain whether they were mocking or looking down on the castle¡¯s owner. Their voices were very soft and only loud enough to hear each other. Having experienced worse scenarios in their lives, they were amused by the scene in front of them. Anyone would think that the baron had played a prank to welcome them. Naturally, this was impossible. It was just a small baron¡¯s territory. To them, it was like a backyard garden. They could easily come and go as they pleased. Danger? None existed. The assassins tried hard to hold back their laughter. Their body trembled along with their emotions. The few of them glanced at each other and decided to go in and explore. They had searched so many rooms but had not encountered anything strange. This was the only room that felt weird. Since they were already here, they might as well have entered and taken a look. The few of them chose to ignore the warning on the sign. They thought that the danger mentioned was merely the presence of house rodents or slippery ground, which were both cakewalks for them. When they saw this sign, they only felt that it was funny, not because they were arrogant, but they felt that the hazard written on this sign was too trivial for them to bother. After all, the owner of this place was just a baron who might have never experienced the cruelty of the battlefield. The few of them entered one after another. Suddenly, a loud slam could be heard. The few of them turned around to see what it was. The door had been slammed shut. They did not give it too much thought. This door could open automatically, so it was understandable that it could close by itself. Perhaps there was a magic seal on the door, or maybe there was a mechanism on the door to sense movement. They were not surprised, nor were they worried about anything. This was proof of the amount of experience and confidence they each possessed. If it were the baron of this territory who encountered this sort of situation, he would probably be scared to tears. The moment the door closed, a faint fragrance suddenly appeared in the air, gradually thickening. Only then did they realize the pink gas that came out of nowhere, floating about. ¡°What is this smell?¡± In an instant, they sensed danger. As assassins, they had a keen sense of danger. How could a small baron¡¯s castle have something that could threaten them? Suddenly, someone fell to the ground. They were shocked and could not believe how fast it happened. Instead of falling directly, it felt as though her strength had been sucked out, she then weakly sat on the ground. Everyone¡¯s breathing progressively became heavier. As assassins, the most crucial thing was to conceal themselves, but now they were all breathing heavily which was contrary to their practice. One after another the assassins collapsed. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this gas¡­¡± As the last person finished speaking, she too fell to the ground. Words struggled to come out of her mouth. The pink gas continued to linger in the air while they laid on the floor helplessly. Soon after, their skin had become white with a tinge of red, bright and translucent, emitting womanly beauty. It was a gas they had never come into contact with before. If anyone were here, they would be overjoyed to find them lying about on the ground, as if they were radish growing in a field. They could feel their bodies changing. Not far away from them, the sign still stood there with the warning, ¡°Danger! Do not enter!¡± Initially, they were still laughing about it, thinking that it was a joke, but now they could no longer laugh. Whether there was danger or not, the truth spoke for itself. The sign quietly stood in that place, giving them the feeling of being ridiculed and mocked. This sign had clearly warned them before they entered the room. Danger, do not enter. In the end, they were disdainful, mocking the owner, as if the owner put up the sign in this room to fool with them. Not long after, they suddenly let out audible moans. The last assassin who fell looked over and saw that her companions had all fallen into a semi-conscious state. Their faces were ruddy and their slender legs seemed to be boneless as they intertwined with each other. The women¡¯s heavy breathings were accompanied by their loud moans. ¡°Come to your senses, we can¡¯t lose consciousness here.¡± However, her words seemed to stir up the hearts of others. Every action of hers was exuding her utmost beauty. Her words seemed to be the last struggle before she fell into confusion. While saying this, she attempted to stand up, but quickly collapsed again. Her entire body was weak and hot, her head was dizzy, and her heart throbbed rapidly. They had never come across this pink gas before and were uncertain why this substance had completely overwhelmed them in such a short time. There was always a process for any gas to work. They had only entered the room briefly, but were already unable to react in time and escape from this place. Noticing their breathing gradually calmed down, she knew that they had fainted. She was also trying to hold herself up, attempting to find a mechanism to escape. They had been very careless. Their habitual thinking had defeated them. She climbed towards the door bit by bit. Very slowly, very slowly. She was still holding on. She had never felt that a door a few steps away could be so far away. In front of her was still the sign. She turned her head slightly and could see the four words on it. She could no longer stay conscious and passed out. Why did this baron¡¯s castle have such a thing?!! Her slender arms that were trying to climb up softened. Her delicate face touched the ground, and her head no longer moved. At this point, this group of people had never thought that they would end up in such a comical situation.. Chapter 53 - Total Annihilation Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Following the total defeat of the assassins on the second-floor storeroom, their leader was starting to grow impatient outside. She frowned. Why would a trivial matter take them so long to investigate? She didn¡¯t understand nor could she figure out what these people were doing and was getting impatient by the minute. As an assassin, the thing that mattered the most was efficiency. But it had been such a long time since they entered, yet they had not returned. ¡°Were they ambushed?¡± As soon as this thought came up, it was immediately ruled out. The probability was zero. Even if the princess¡¯ teacher came, he could destroy the baron¡¯s castle with ease. Moreover, if they had the intention to kill a person, they could even kill the princess¡¯ teacher without much hassle. ¡°What on Earth is this incompetent lot doing? Could they be slacking off?¡± Thinking about this, she paced up and down. From the looks of it, this was highly possible. Perhaps they felt that there was no danger in there, and it was very likely for them to openly laze and hang around in the castle. Her white, slender legs kept moving around, seemingly restless. The leader¡¯s expression turned cold and became very menacing. Her curvaceous and seductive body moved in the night, cautiously and quickly. In the blink of an eye, the beauty was at the wall, looking over it for a while, her exquisite body pressing against it. The castle was quiet. She entered the castle swiftly and looked around the first floor. There was no one nor were there any signs of her subordinates. She instantly became wary. She leaned against the wall and slowly moved her feet. So many people had come in but where were they now? She saw the stairs to the second floor and slowly walked up. Upon reaching the second floor, a wooden door that looked like the entrance to a storeroom caught her attention. Unlike before, there was now a sign hanging on the wooden door with four words written on it. Danger! Do not enter! The leader was speechless. She did not take it seriously as she had seen many similar boring tricks in the past. She thought to herself, ¡°All my subordinates couldn¡¯t have possibly been defeated in this room, right?¡± Unless there was an evil dragon inside, so powerful that her subordinates didn¡¯t even have any chance to react and eliminated them with a simple strike. It was impossible. This storeroom couldn¡¯t accommodate such a creature. Her beautiful face was filled with disdain. She didn¡¯t believe it and assumed it was not possible because she knew her subordinates very well. It was improbable for them to be killed without anyone knowing, even she was incapable of doing that. Even if she had such thoughts, the assassins¡¯ leader would not ignore the possibilities and decided to go in for a look. Before long, she cautiously started to tamper with the door. After all, her underlings were gone and all her thoughts were just baseless guesses. To prevent herself from being trapped upon entering, she chose to break the lock of this unusual storeroom. As she approached the door, female voices suddenly came from inside. The voices were a mixture of loud and soft, rising and falling incessant moans. The atmosphere inside was quite fascinating. The leader thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that the baron and his women are inside?¡± Could they handle it if she entered now? As she was thinking about it, her body acted hastily. Without any unnecessary movements, she broke the lock very efficiently. She did not enter immediately. Instead, she quietly pushed open a crack and peeked into the room. In an instant, the scene inside entered her eyes. She was shocked! Her mouth opened slightly, clearly looking startled. From her perspective, she had seen everything in the room. The scene in the room completely tore off the veil of innocence in her eyes. The baron and his women were not inside as she had imagined. Instead, it was a dense mass of lewd beasts, piled up in front of her eyes. The tentacles were disorderly, flying around wildly, accompanied by the captivating notes that came out of the mouths of her subordinates. The lewd beasts inside looked as if they were hunters who were excited to see their prey. She saw that her subordinates, without exception, were all wrapped in this group of tentacles. They were like puppets at the mercy of the tentacles. The slippery tentacles wrapped around the bodies, legs, and heads of her subordinates, like playthings. Their faces were flushed red. It was unknown if they were conscious or not, but the tentacles were crawling on their bodies. She was dumbfounded by the view in front of her! Her pupils contracted and her eyes widened. She now knew why there was no news from her subordinates. Her subordinates had all become the playthings of these tentacles and they were all tied up within the mass of tentacles. The tentacles piled up like a mountain. It looked as if the tentacles were fighting with one another for the women. At this moment, the monster suddenly quieted down and halted. The assassins¡¯ leader did not know where its eyes were, but she was aware that its action was because it had noticed that someone had discovered them. In other words, they had discovered her. The only thought in her mind now was, ¡°Run! You have to escape!¡± She knew full well that she was no match for so many lewd beasts. There was no way she could overpower them. She did not have time to think about why there were so many lewd beasts in this area. She turned around and attempted to run. As for her subordinates, she did not bother anymore. Her life was more valuable. Just as she was about to run away, she realized that she was powerless. She then noticed that this storeroom-like area was filled with pink gas that she had inhaled. Her hands and feet were drained of strength as she struggled to support her body. Her face was filled with anxiety and fear. The door that represented the exit was right in front of her eyes but it also seemed to be far away. She tried her best to move her body. Finally, she was about to reach the doorknob. She was aware that her current condition was definitely caused by this pink gas. Just as her hand was about to grab the doorknob, suddenly, she realized that her foot was entangled by something. ¡°W-What is this?¡± She looked down and saw a tentacle wrapping around her foot, climbing up her thigh. The sticky and disgusting tentacle was in stark contrast to her smooth and jade-like leg. She didn¡¯t give up and pulled out a dagger. As she was about to raise her knife and cut off the tentacle, the tentacles behind her danced horridly, instilling fear in her mind. Her mind went blank and her body could no longer move. She could only look helplessly at the tentacle in front of her, flying towards her. They wrapped around her chest and arms no matter how hard she struggled. The dagger fell to the ground while she was bound by the tentacles and dragged into the terrifying abyss. The disgusting tentacles pulled at her body and dragged her back into the room.. Chapter 54 - Disagreements Between the Maids Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The next day, the sun had just risen in the morning. It was a bright day, and the evil that belonged to the night began to recede like a tide. In the south of the continent, near the capital of Langham, there was a small castle. It was running as usual today. The owner of the castle, Eddie, had put his full attention on his cultivation the night before. He didn¡¯t notice what was happening in his castle. He had just become a Tier 3 mage. As he had personally faced a high rank mage before, that kind of pressure made him never want to relax in his cultivation. He thought that he would be a little tired after a night of cultivation. However, he did not feel the slightest bit of fatigue. Instead, he was still feeling active. When he was training, he had to focus completely at all times. However, the energy around him had been nourishing his spirit, so Eddie did not feel the slightest bit of fatigue when he was training. If other mages who practiced magic heard this, they would definitely want to strangle Eddie to death. After all, it was common knowledge that one had to stop to rest after one or two hours of practice. Yet Eddie could actually continue to practice without feeling tired. How could this be allowed?! This was equivalent to Eddie practicing while others were eating. While others were sleeping, Eddie was practicing. While others were practicing, Eddie was still practicing. This efficiency was several times higher than ordinary mages who were practicing!! And this did not include the increase brought by Eddie¡¯s system. When Eddie turned on the system interface again, his overall strength became stronger again. [Name: Eddie Edward] [Name: Eddie Edward] [Symbol: Infinite Energy Harvester] [Occupation: Tier 3 mage (30/500)] Skills: Tier 1 all-elemental spell, tier 2 all-elemental spell, spell fusion. Talent: none. Intelligence: 40 Strength: 40 Stamina: 40 Agility: 40 Bloodline: 40 For an average person, there was a limit to how much a human could resonate with the attributes of various spells. The ability to use the power of one element was already the limit. Being able to learn two different elemental spells at the same time was already very powerful. However, he was different. As long as he bought the skills from the magic shop, he could use all-elemental spells. In addition, the spell fusion was a heaven-defying skill. The power that he could use had gradually given him a certain degree of self-protection. He had secretly tried it. When a Tier 1 fire-type spell and a Tier 1 water-type spell were fused, the power that erupted was almost comparable to a Tier 3 spell. Water and fire did not mix well. When the two opposing elemental powers combined, they would become extremely violent. Water magic was relatively mild, but fire magic was much more explosive. When the two elements combined, the dissonance between the two immediately increased. The power of the explosion was almost as strong as Tier 3 magic. Moreover, he discovered that for elemental magic, one plus one was not just two, but greater than two. When it came to combining Tier 2 water magic and Tier 2 fire magic, the power manifested was definitely beyond Tier 3 magic. Following this train of thought. When Tier 3 water magic and Tier 3 fire magic combined¡­ When Tier 4 water magic and Tier 4 fire magic combined¡­ Although Eddie did not know how powerful the later spells were, he did not doubt that the spell fusion was definitely one of his trump cards in the future! Other than skills, the system initially gave him an intelligence of 30, but now it had become 40. Due to the upgrade, Eddie realized that his mind was clearer and his memory was better. He could think about several things at the same time. This would be very helpful to him in the future when it came to fighting or learning magic. As he learned more magic and his skill became more powerful, he also needed a good brain to match this ability. In this way, he would then be able to match his thoughts with his movements better during battle. He would also be able to understand profound and obscure incantations. Now, his intelligence had increased to 40. His thinking and understanding of battle moves had improved by another level compared to before. He could now play chess with himself in his mind. He could clearly remember the entire chessboard, and he could also think about his opponent¡¯s moves. Moreover, not only his intelligence, but his strength had also become stronger. Now, his strength could easily crush an adult beginner warrior. In terms of strength alone, he was as strong as a Tier 2 knight or warrior. If the outside world knew that a Tier 3 mage had such a physical quality, they would definitely be shocked. ¡®As a mage, you should just focus on training your magic! What is the point of training your body so well? Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight with them with a wand!¡¯ they would say. After reading the main points, Eddie was now looking at the last part, the bloodline. In fact, he did not quite understand what this thing was for. But the system¡¯s products must be of high quality. Eddie put it aside for the time being. In short, after such a long period of training, he had improved in many ways this time. Eddie was very satisfied with his data. In this way, he was one step closer to becoming the strongest person in this world. The safety factor would also be higher. While feeling the change in the data, Eddie also felt a little hungry. It was time for breakfast, so Eddie went downstairs. He arrived at the restaurant on the first floor. It was business as usual today. There were only him and the three cute maids in the castle. The only change was that today, the three maids were gathered together. They were mumbling as if they were discussing something. However, when Eddie came down and appeared in their sight, they tacitly stopped discussing. Facing Eddie¡¯s gaze, the three maids stood in line and greeted him with smiles. ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± ¡°Good morning, Master Eddie!¡± ¡°Good morning, Master.¡± Three different voices came from the mouths of the maids. ¡°Did I miss something, my lovely ladies?¡± Eddie looked at the three of them curiously. He could not help but tease them as he recalled the way the three lovely maids were discussing something earlier. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. Sit down and eat your breakfast.¡± Emily elegantly moved the chair out and asked Eddie to sit down. Eddie naturally sat on it. As a person from another world, he was not used to being served by others in such an attentive manner. He felt a little reserved and stiff. Thor and Hermione covered the corners of their mouths when they saw this and looked at Emily and Eddie with smiles. They felt that their Master was cute, but at the same time, they were full of praises for Emily. As expected of Emily, her aura was so strong that she immediately had the young Master under control. After Eddie sat down, he didn¡¯t continue the topic. Just now, he might have accidentally bumped into a little secret between the maids. Although he was a lord and the other party was his maid, it was impolite to casually inquire about the privacy of others. Eddie didn¡¯t put on airs as a Master. So he didn¡¯t ask any more. When she saw Eddie had seated down and was waiting for his meal, Emily placed the butter, milk, bread and eggs that were on the dining cart to the table. When he smelled the aroma, Eddie immediately felt his stomach rumble. He smiled and nodded to the three maids. He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony anymore. He immediately took the bread and began to bite. Looking at him, the three maids secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, their Master didn¡¯t find out what they were talking about just now and he also didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Otherwise, if Eddie heard them talking about a succubus, a dragon servant or a demoness, he would definitely be shocked. Why would his maids talk about these evil creatures? These were things that only existed in the demon world. The demon world was a place filled with evil energy, as it could seduce humans into signing a contract and letting the demon world¡¯s creatures out. Therefore, the humans of the Lune Continent were very wary of the demon world. Although Eddie didn¡¯t know much about it, he had read many examples of demon creatures seducing humans from books. Without exception, they all ended in tragedy. The books told him not to touch them, but Eddie actually didn¡¯t care. Which demon creature was so dangerous? Even if it was, what did it have to do with him? He was just a baron of a small kingdom. How could he have anything to do with the demon world? And even if there was, he didn¡¯t care. Because his mind was now full of how to become stronger and earn gold coins to learn skills. These creatures could do whatever they wanted, as long as they didn¡¯t disturb his cultivation. The three maids didn¡¯t have any cultivation problems, as they were different from Eddie, who was a cultivation maniac who only focused on cultivation. However, there were some problems with the castle management. The thing they were talking about was none other than the dozen assassins who broke into the castle yesterday but were trapped by the castle¡¯s beasts. Having more than a dozen prisoners could actually relieve the boredom of life. However, the three of them had some problems with the distribution of the number of people. There was no other reason. In the words of Emily, who was a fallen angel, since they were all women, they could all turn into succubi as it would save them a lot of trouble anyway. But Thor felt that there were already enough succubi in the castle¡¯s dungeons, so it would be best to turn them into her dragon servants. If there were too many succubi, there wouldn¡¯t be enough men in the demon world. Hermione felt that since they were all assassins, there was no need to waste them. It would be best to directly turn into her own female assassins. After all, these people were all natural born assassins, so they were most suitable to be transformed. The three of them had a small disagreement over how to deal with the prisoners.. Chapter 55 - Assassins in the Dungeon! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio While the three maids were discussing how to distribute the prisoners. Elsewhere, at the end of the pitch-black tunnel, the flames were flickering. This was a place where the sunlight could not reach. Under the light of the flames, the place that was illuminated was like a dungeon. There were more than ten naked women imprisoned in the dungeon. Although these women were unconscious, their furrowed brows, coupled with their legs that trembled from time to time, seemed to suggest that they had been treated inhumanely before. These unconscious women woke up one after another. As they had just woken up, their consciousness was still a little blurry. But at this moment, when they saw their companions who usually fought side by side naked, they were all startled awake from their daze. Then, they instinctively wanted to hide in the darkness. They tried to exert strength to their legs, but they were completely unable to do so. They couldn¡¯t even stand properly. Only then did they feel that there was a small octopus-like creature lying tightly on their private parts. And these creatures were constantly absorbing their recovered strength. It made their legs soft and weak. They finally began to realize their current situation. They had been ambushed last night, a headless octopus-like monster appeared after they smelled a pink gas. It then wrapped around them, and then¡­ Thinking of this, their faces turned red. As assassins of the kingdom, the darlings of the night, how could they be so easily discovered by the enemy? And even the enemy was¡­ However, everyone quickly adjusted their state of mind. After all, they had received training since young. Although their private parts were currently being taken advantage of by the headless beasts, their minds were still clear at this moment. And this time, it wasn¡¯t just them. Looking at the woman in the corner not far away, her long snow-white legs swayed in front of their eyes. ¡®Our leader has also been caught¡­¡¯ They thought to themselves. They knew very well how strong their leader was, and yet even she was caught. So the castle they encountered this time was definitely not an ordinary castle. It was a level higher. What was the purpose of this castle masquerading as an ordinary castle? When they thought about how close the castle was to the king¡¯s city¡­ Many of them could not even breathe. They thought about how terrible the consequences would be if the owner of this castle wanted to harm the kingdom. There was only one thought in their minds right now, and that was to tell the king this shocking news! But their leader, the Bowel Hunter, had already thought of it. She thought that there was definitely something wrong with this castle, and indeed she was right, something very wrong! She had woken up the earliest, so she knew this place much better than her subordinates. For example, what exactly was the thing that attacked them last night. That was a f*cking lewd beast! There was actually someone feeding a beast in the castle. This was a creature from the demon world, and it was forbidden to summon it. What surprised her was that not only could they feed the lewd beast, but they also used the lewd beast to defend against the enemy. This was ridiculous! She knew the number of lewd beasts she saw last night. If the owner of this castle wanted to attack the kingdom, the lewd beasts in his hands would be enough for him to form an army. Though she was highly trained and physically strong, it was precisely because of these lewd beasts that she was defeated. The Bowel Hunter only wanted to go back now. This was really a damned place. If she could go back, the news of this place must be spread. Thinking of how she had dared to barge into this place to investigate, she could only sigh at her own ignorance. She had thought that it was just an ordinary castle, so she had actually barged in so recklessly and fallen into the other party¡¯s trap in an instant. She looked at her surroundings. Only the demon king would have a secret dungeon, domesticated lewd beasts and pink seductive gas. This thought flashed through the Bowel Hunter¡¯s mind in an instant. Then, she was stunned. A terrifying thought was gradually confirmed in her mind. Perhaps, this castle was the demon king¡¯s castle!? She had never learned magic, so she had never read the records in the books! This place was filled with all kinds of elemental energy, and its spatial aura was very dense. These signs indicated that the place they were in was definitely not a normal place. Perhaps this was the territory of a demon king. The identity of this demon king as the baron was only a cover. In reality, he was the demon king who wanted to subvert the kingdom¡¯s rule and invade the mainland!! Thinking of this, her heart became even more anxious to escape from this damned place. Someone had to know about this place. The existence of the demon king was no longer just a matter of the Princess¡¯ disappearance, but a disaster for the entire world. It might even threaten the safety of the kingdom! She had to immediately gather people to crusade against this castle! The Bowel Hunter had woken up a long time ago, but under the influence of the headless lewd beast, she only had the strength to raise her arm. However, she still managed to pull herself together. She took out an iron wire from her hair, inserted it into the lock on her hand, and tried to break it. In the spacious dungeon, the sound of metal colliding could be heard continuously, and this sound was quite obvious in the quiet dungeon. The other prisoners tried to cover up this sound. Under the instructions of their leader, they continuously let out lewd moans, pretending to be completely squeezed dry by the headless beasts. Their goal was to cover up the noise of the Bowel Hunter fiddling with the lock of the cell door. Taking advantage of the opportunity that the other prisoners had created, the Bowel Hunter raised her snow-white arm around the lock. She held the direction of the lock with one hand and fiddled with the lock with a piece of iron wire in the other. As an assassin, she had learned a lot of skills. Picking the lock was one of the most basic skills. Learning how to unlock locks was even more common. However, after fiddling with it for a long time, there was no reaction from the lock that was supposed to be unlocked very quickly. If it was just a mechanism, she would have unlocked the lock and escaped from this place long ago. However, this lock was not as simple as a mechanism. ¡°There are magic restrictions on that lock.¡± The Bowel Hunter felt helpless. A lock with magic restrictions was not something that ordinary iron could break. At this moment, her subordinates were hoping that their leader would be able to break it. However, to their surprise, when the Bowel Hunter took out the iron wire again, a section of the wire was broken. The Bowel Hunter would not have any difficulty opening ordinary mechanical locks. In this situation, could it be that the lock was not an ordinary lock? The air instantly became heavy. However, after the iron wire broke, the Bowel Hunter squatted down with difficulty and took off a leg ring that was wrapped around her leg, which was very similar in color to her skin. She bit into her mouth and opened the leg ring. An arcane silver lockpick was hidden inside! Her subordinates recognized this thing. This was an arcane silver lockpick, which could change into any form and was the divine weapon of the lockpicking world. Even if the lock was protected by magic, it could be used to open the lock effortlessly. Taking out the arcane silver lockpick, her heart was heavy as this was her last method of opening the lock. If this still failed¡­ No, it wouldn¡¯t fail! She shook her head, cheering herself on. Ever since she learned the lockpicking skill, there was no lock that couldn¡¯t be opened by the arcane silver lockpick. It was just that this place was full of oddities, causing her initially determined heart to gradually waver. However, she still pretended to be calm in front of her subordinates. When she inserted the arcane silver lockpick into the hole of the lock, the lockpick automatically melted and transformed into the shape of a key. The lock, which had not changed at all previously, slowly began to glow. There was hope! The eyes of the other prisoners in the dungeon could not help but shine! But just as everyone was anticipating it, on the keyhole, a white and dazzling ball of light suddenly burst forth. In the next moment, the arcane silver lockpick in her hand was disintegrated and absorbed. The entire place was silent! The arcane silver lockpick that they had placed their hopes on was actually destroyed so easily!? Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Magic items more or less had a bit of spirituality. When two magic items came into contact, they would appear to repel each other. If the difference was not big, they would only be like two stones without much reaction. If the difference was too big, they would be instantly destroyed. Even the arcane silver lockpick was destroyed in the blink of an eye. What was the origin of this lock? At this moment, many thoughts ran through their minds. But¡­this didn¡¯t make sense! Who would use such high-grade materials to make a prison cell?! She took a deep breath. She was the calmest one in the crowd. If her guess was correct, then this scene became a matter of course. Demon king! This was the demon king¡¯s castle!! Without hesitation, she squatted down again. These arcane silver lockpicks were very precious things to her, but her life was the most important. When magic items with the same attributes were kneaded together, they would devour each other and become more powerful items. Even if it was painful, she had to do it now. She took out all the lockpicks hidden in her leg rings. She inserted them all into the magic lock on her hands!! Chapter 56 - The Three Legions of the Dungeon Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at the unresponsive iron lock in front of her, the Bowel Hunter finally collapsed helplessly on the ground. ¡°What is this!¡± She looked at the magic lock in her hand in despair. No matter what skill she used to pick the lock, she was unable to unlock it. All of her arcane silver lockpick had also been used up. The lock on her hand was still the same as before. However, in reality, with their abilities as intermediate assassins, they were completely unable to break this lock. The few arcane silver lockpicks that she had brought with her were high-grade magic materials. However, in front of that seemingly ordinary iron lock, they were completely useless and were absorbed in an instant. To be able to absorb so much arcane silver in an instant, it had to be at least a high-grade magic material. Although she had never seen many high-grade magic materials, this did not affect her understanding of the value of high-grade materials. The king was a high-tier knight. His armor and weapons were made of high-tier materials. The king¡¯s set of equipment alone cost the entire country a year¡¯s worth of taxes. And the seemingly inconspicuous black lock in front of her was also a high-tier material. Didn¡¯t that mean that this lock was at least equivalent to a portion of the country¡¯s taxes? The Bowel Hunter decisively gave up on the idea of opening the lock to escape. She turned to look around. After waking up, they had thought of destroying the wall, but the wall was extremely hard. There wasn¡¯t a single hole that could be exploited. The wall looked ordinary, but in fact, it was mixed with some kind of high-grade magic. When magic faced magic, only a higher-grade magic could break its rules. They didn¡¯t know magic, and this magic didn¡¯t look very low-level. They gradually lost the confidence to escape. In order to conceal the Bowel Hunter¡¯s action of breaking the lock, even the headless octopus, which was attached to their private parts, had become stronger. In the castle and in a room that no one usually used. ¡°Let¡¯s have a good discussion about what we should turn those prisoners into.¡± In the room, Emily was holding a cup of black tea and looking at the other two. These two were the maids, Thor and Hermione. Upon hearing this, Thor scratched her head. ¡°Emily, let¡¯s turn them into dragon servants.¡± Then Thor continued to add. ¡°There are many succubi in the castle. We don¡¯t have enough dragonkin.¡± Emily wasn¡¯t the only one with an army of succubi. Thor also had an army of dragonkin. As their bodies were very strong, succubi often played with these dragonkin. But recently, there were too many succubi, making the dragon servants too busy. ¡°Thor is right.¡± Hermione was tidying up her clothes that had just been messed up. When she heard Thor¡¯s words, she added, ¡°Those succubi have started looking for my assassin servants too.¡± She also had a cursed legion formed by assassins. These three legions usually lived within the castle. They were in charge of managing the interior matters of the castle. Of course, there were other legions in charge of the castle. However, the maids in charge of these legions were still outside and had not returned. According to the agreement at the beginning, the maids who were not in the castle did not have the right to discuss matters. Therefore, they were not included in this discussion. Emily frowned when she heard what Thor and Hermione said. ¡°Is that so?¡± She had been focusing all day on Eddie, so she really did not notice this. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. These assassins were all quite strong. Even if they turned into succubi, they wouldn¡¯t lose their minds. They could also help manage the succubi army. You know¡­ As for the succubi army in the castle, only a few of them had a clear mind and were responsible for managing the entire succubi army. The rest were mostly low-level succubi, and they indulged in the enjoyment of their bodies all day long. Hermione spoke, just as Emily was about to speak. ¡°It¡¯s better to turn them into my servants. Altair keeps saying that they¡¯re short of manpower.¡± Hermione puffed up her little face as she thought of her cursed army. Altair was her subordinate, who kept complaining she was short of manpower. She had a splitting headache because of this. With these assassins around, she could perfectly solve this problem. On the other side, Thor also spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s turn into dragon servants. I don¡¯t have any female dragonkin here.¡± ¡°I have to consider the future happiness of Sebastian and the others.¡± ¡­ While Emily and the others were discussing, in a very luxurious room of the castle¡¯s inner dungeon. Several figures were sitting on the ground, playing cards together. A woman in revealing clothes showed her trump card. She had two curly horns on her head that looked like a goat, and she was wearing a very revealing leather coat, showing more than half of her chest. Under her smooth and flat abdomen was an extremely slim waist, and she had a pair of black wings at her waist. Below her waist was an alluring buttocks, followed by two slender and beautiful legs. With the black stockings, her legs gave off a smooth and alluring luster. Along with the black high heels on her feet, she gave off an intense allure. She was Bayde, one of the four commanders of the Succubus Legion. ¡°Sebastian, I should have won this round.¡± Bayde revealed her trump card and smiled. Her breasts shook along with her body. Then, she showed the cards she had received, which were a three and a six. According to the way they played, this was undoubtedly the biggest point. Sebastian was a burly man with muscles all over his body. He had a pair of dragon horns on his head and a tail full of scales on his back. He was a dragonkin and he was also one of the commanders of the dragonkin army. At this time, Sebastian also revealed his trump card. Two one¡¯s. ¡°Hehehe, Sebastian, you¡¯ve lost. Come and drink.¡± A charming smile appeared on the succubus¡¯ face, and then she moved closer to Sebastian. Holding the wine glass, she wanted to feed him. However, Sebastian obviously didn¡¯t realize this. He took the wine glass from her hand and drank it in one gulp. ¡°Burp!¡± As he had drunk a lot of wine, the moment the wine entered his stomach, Sebastian burped. Facing him, Bayde suddenly smelled wine. However, Bayde, who had her hands on the muscles of Sebastian¡¯s arms, didn¡¯t care. Instead, she let out a charming laugh and leaned her entire body on Sebastian. At this moment, Bayde¡¯s seductive voice was heard. ¡°Sebastian, my succubus can¡¯t take it anymore. Can you transfer a few more dragonkin to me?¡± Hearing this, Sebastian was also stunned. He had just transferred a few dragonkin last week. Why did she want more now? However, Sebastian still nodded. It was not that Sebastian liked Bayde, but that his dragonkin warriors also needed to a place to vent their desires. In an era of peace where there was no war, everyone was happy to go to the succubus legion to sleep around. It could ease their emotions and also reduce their stress. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± At this time, a rough and deep voice sounded, making everyone¡¯s ears buzz. When Bayde heard this, she was obviously very happy. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she wrapped her arms around Sebastian¡¯s neck. Bayde pressed her chest against Sebastian¡¯s thick arms, who was the strongest warrior among the dragon servants. Then, she moved closer to his ear and let out a light breath. ¡°Sebastian, when are you going to come and play with us?¡± Her tone was filled with temptation. But at this moment, a lazy voice sounded. ¡°Sebastian, can you get me a bottle of wine?¡± Chapter 57 - Beast Fighting Chess between Emily and Hermione Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The one who spoke was a woman lying on the ground. Those who could appear in this room were not ordinary characters. She was the assassin Altair, one of the commanders of the cursed legion in the dungeon. ¡°Alright.¡± Sebastian stood up immediately. Bayde, who was hanging onto his body, lost her grip. With a cry of surprise, she fell to the ground. She stood up and rubbed her buttocks, looking at Sebastian with resentment. ¡®Such an unromantic man! I was still talking to him,¡¯ Bayde thought. Sebastian went to the wine cabinet, took out a bottle of wine and handed it to Altair. ¡°Sebastian, can you open it for me while you¡¯re at it?¡± Altair didn¡¯t even raise her head, and her lazy voice sounded again. It was as if a single movement could take her life. ¡°Oh.¡± Sebastian understood his old friend very well. He opened the bottle and was about to hand it to her. However, Bayde took it. Following that, Bayde sat on Altair¡¯s body. She bent down slightly, and the two of them were close to each other. Bayde smiled charmingly. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Altair did not refuse, and her small mouth opened slightly. However, what was waiting for her was not wine, but Bayde¡¯s fiery lips. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Altair could not be bothered to resist as she knew that Bayde was joking with her. At this moment, Bayde let go of her and leaned close to her ear to let out a light breath. ¡°Altair, can you transfer some assassins to me as well?¡± Altair nodded and a lazy voice rang out. ¡°Sure.¡± There were quite a number of assassins in her cursed legion who were female. Moreover, as they didn¡¯t like men, they also liked to go to the succubus legion. Therefore, she didn¡¯t object to her own members coming into contact with the succubus legion. Thus, they had just reached an agreement. Outside the castle, they were still discussing. ¡°Following the sequence, the prisoners this time should be transformed into succubi.¡± Emily took a sip of black tea and said in a flat tone. Hermione, who was lying on a rocking chair, was also speaking in a very lazy tone. It was obvious that Altair of the cursed legion had followed her leader¡¯s lazy tone. ¡°Emily, your succubus legion is almost filling up the dungeon, and you still want to transform them? Where are we going to find so many men?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I have more than 60 dragon servants under me now, and half of them have been seduced by your succubus to be tools for fun. If you continue to transform, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be anything left for you to play.¡± Thor was eating snacks while echoing Hermione. Emily didn¡¯t refute what Hermione and Thor said. She hadn¡¯t intended to create the succubus army in the first place. She also felt that it wasn¡¯t good to have too many succubi. Although in the demon world, she was known as the fallen angel. But after all, she was once the representative of holiness. It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to have all the succubi under her command. ¡°What do you think?¡± Emily put down the black tea and looked at the two of them. The main reason for the huge difference in the number of subordinates between them was that the others were too lazy. They would go out to play at any time, as they wanted to go out to relax. Some of the maidservants had not even returned yet. They had initially agreed that the maidservants would take turns to convert their subordinates. But when the others were not around, Emily had to convert them herself. Therefore, the final result was that there were too many succubi in the castle, resulting in many other monsters in the dungeon being ¡®killed¡¯ by the succubi. Even the weak slimes were not spared. There were indeed enough succubi. Although Emily also agreed with their suggestion, they still had to go through the necessary procedures. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s stick to the old rules.¡± Emily put down the black tea in her hand and stood up. Hermione and Thor looked at each other when they saw Emily stand up, they immediately understood what she was going to do. ¡°Thor and I will fight against you the demon king!!¡± Hermione hugged Thor as if she wanted to cooperate with her. ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Thor was stunned after being hugged by Hermione. She hugged Hermione and said with a smile, ¡°I also want to fight against you, the demon king, with Hermione.¡± Looking at the two people in front of her who were smiling and not serious at all, Emily felt a little helpless but said dotingly, ¡°Okay, the partnership between the two of you is really good.¡± As she said this, Emily stretched out her hand and grabbed from the air, and a chessboard appeared in her hand. This was an extremely popular game on the continent, which was called beast fighting chess. There were ten different kinds of chess pieces on it, which represented a total of ten ranks: the first to the ninth rank, and the saint rank. Each rank was made up of representative species as chess pieces. For example, the giant dragon was a saint rank chess piece. It was the most powerful chess piece in the entire game of beast fighting chess, but it could be defeated by a human who was a first rank chess piece. Although it sounded unreasonable, that was simply how the game was played. The maids in the castle often used chess to resolve disputes. They were all too powerful, so the commotion would be too big and it would take too long for the outcome to be decided if they fought. Therefore, chess was the way to resolve their disputes. However, Emily always won every time. Hermione only managed to win a few times because she got lucky. As for Thor, she fell asleep when she saw the chessboard. Of course, she didn¡¯t win a single time. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Hermione couldn¡¯t wait to set up the chess pieces. She wanted to win and make Emily obey her once! ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Thor and Hermione were standing very close to each other. They looked at the chessboard with a focused expression, as if they wanted to see through the chessboard. When the chessboard was placed on the table and the chess pieces were placed properly. Thor¡¯s head was already resting on Hermione¡¯s shoulder, and she was already asleep. There was even a trace of a smile on the corner of her mouth. Alright, so the reason why he was so close to Hermione just now was to find a comfortable pillow! As expected of you, Thor! Looking at Thor who was already asleep, a trace of a smile hung on the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth. A dragon in its infancy would always be extremely lethargic. It would eat and sleep, and only when Thor reached the growth stage would the situation improve. With a snap of her fingers, a group of succubus walked out of the darkness. They had two goat-like horns on their heads, and a long black tail behind their buttocks. The tip of the tail was a small heart. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The succubus leader knelt down in front of Emily and said respectfully. The succubus¡¯ voice had an extremely powerful charm, but no one in the room reacted. Even Thor didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Send Thor back to the room.¡± The expression on Emily¡¯s face was extremely indifferent, like an ice sculpture that hadn¡¯t melted in ten thousand years. She didn¡¯t have the lively expression she had when facing Hermione and the others. ¡°Yes.¡± After the succubus leader finished speaking, she slowly stood up, picked Thor up and walked into the darkness. Looking at the succubus leader leaving, Emily returned to her previous appearance and said with a smile, ¡°Do you still want to continue, Hermione?¡± Looking at the smiling Emily, Hermione gritted her teeth. ¡°Continue!¡± Hermione had always been lazy, but she was one-track minded when it came to the game of chess. She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t beat Emily! Chapter 58 - What the Hell Are Those Monsters!? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio One had to admit that sometimes, determination was determination, and strength was strength. Hermione fell into self-isolation when she still couldn¡¯t win against Emily on the fifth time. Emily had definitely gone easy on them when playing with them in the past! Otherwise, with her advanced chess skills, how could she not be able to beat her! She used to be able to win a game or two in the past, though it was rather inconsistent. It could be once a week, or it could be once a month. Actually, what Hermione had never thought of was that. In the past, Hermione won when Emily had deliberately let her win as she had to attend to something and needed to leave. She didn¡¯t win by relying on her abilities at all. ¡°As expected, Emily is still better than me in this aspect.¡± Although Hermione felt a little sore about losing, she was indifferent and didn¡¯t care too much about the outcome of this competition. If she was Thor, she would definitely have said that she was just unlucky and that she would definitely win in the next round or something. But when Hermione lost, she would not complain and would simply admit it. She wouldn¡¯t be like Thor who would stubbornly deny it. At this moment, she ignored the fact that she had regretted her move five times and simply drew the boundary between herself and Thor. From a certain point of view, although Hermione was very lazy, she was no less competitive than Thor. Emily, who was at the side, looked at Hermione who had admitted defeat. She picked up the black tea again, and walked out of the room with her slender legs. Before she left, she thought of something and said, ¡°You can split the prisoners with Thor.¡± Hermione raised her head to look at Emily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I lose? Why did you give them to Thor and me?¡± Hermione was a little confused. She had clearly lost, so why would she give it to her? Looking at Hermione¡¯s blank look, Emily smiled. ¡°Having too many servants is also a burden to me. Just treat it as a punishment that the loser has to deal with.¡± Emily didn¡¯t explain too much and just casually mentioned it. It was indeed troublesome to manage too many servants, but relatively the power to control was stronger in the castle¡¯s dungeon. However, Emily did not care about this. She was more concerned that if she divided her energy, she would not be able to serve Eddie well. Thinking of Eddie¡¯s current strength, which was improving day by day, Emily felt gratified and worried. It was a good thing that her Master was getting stronger, and Eddie was much more talented than any geniuses she had ever seen. With Eddie¡¯s rapid growth, she was worried that he would expose the castle¡¯s secret too early. Thus, Emily had been checking the castle recently. Emily felt at ease as apart from eating, Eddie had been staying in his room to train every day. But what if some lewd beasts and succubi escaped from the dungeon one day? If they happened to run into Eddie, the consequences would be¡­ Although Eddie¡¯s strength had already grown to the level of an elementary mage, he had no power to resist against a demonic creature like a succubus. This was also the reason why Emily had given up on turning these servants into succubi. Too many of them would only increase her workload. Though she was the boss, yet she still had to manage her subordinates¡¯ affairs. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that it was unreasonable. Thus, Emily generously gave them up. Hermione didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and accepted the offer. She decided to turn these servants into the witch assassins of the cursed legion. But Thor, that idiot, was still sleeping. Hermione waited until Thor woke up to discuss with her. Although Thor wasn¡¯t very interested in these things, she still had to say what she needed to say. This was one of the prerequisites for the maids in the castle to be able to get along harmoniously. When it came to matters in the castle, they needed to respect each other¡¯s opinions. Emily would also discuss matters with Thor and Hermione, even if it was just about some ordinary intermediate servants. Emily walked out of the room when she saw that Hermione had agreed. The mark of the fallen angel that Emily had left in Eddie¡¯s room allowed her to sense that after Eddie had finished breakfast and returned to his room, he hadn¡¯t come out again. It was not just Eddie¡¯s room door. Emily had left a mark on every door in the castle. In this way, she could sense every entrance and exit of every door in the castle. Therefore, when the Bowel Hunter and the other assassins entered the castle, they had already been discovered. It was funny that they did not even know that they had been discovered. They had even taken the initiative to enter the dungeon. After noticing that these people had entered the dungeon, Emily didn¡¯t care anymore. Because she knew what would happen if humans with only intermediate abilities entered their dungeon. Not to mention they were defeated by these two weak creatures, the lewd beasts and the succubi. If they encountered the dragon servants or the cursed legion. they probably wouldn¡¯t even know who killed them. As Emily thought about it, she seemed to have missed out something. For example, there was a princess still locked up in the room of the dungeon. This princess was now shivering in her own room. Just after she woke up not long ago, she had opened the door to see if there were still those terrifying monsters outside. She actually heard it in the corridor¡­ She actually heard the shameful voices of countless women in the depths of the corridor! These voices were not unfamiliar to Faith. When she was in the royal palace, she would occasionally eavesdrop on the voices of the maids who were secretly sneaking around at night. Of course, she knew what these voices meant. Although Faith was already a teenager, she was different from the other noble girls. She didn¡¯t experience matters of love at an early age. So Faith¡¯s face turned red. But after that, amidst the seemingly happy cries, she also heard a sound that seemed to be moving back and forth. Faith¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the sound. She could even remember the sound in her dreams! This was clearly the sound of the headless octopus monster that had been chasing her! The sound affected Faith badly and she quickly ran to her room. In this strange castle, the only thing she could be sure of was that the owner didn¡¯t want to hurt her. So the room was definitely very safe. As long as she could stay in the room, the monsters couldn¡¯t hurt her! So she didn¡¯t care what happened outside. Faith quickly opened the door that she had marked earlier. She closed her own door. This set of movements was very smooth, as if it had been rehearsed in her mind countless times. And Faith¡¯s feet were also in the V shape, kneeling on the ground. Although she looked very miserable, she was at least safe. But the expression on Faith¡¯s face showed that she was terribly afraid. She was in despair. She wanted to know, what was this place? And what the hell were those monsters!? Chapter 59 - She Actually Grew Goat Horns!? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Princess Faith was currently in her room in the dungeon and was unwilling to come out again. On the other side, the Bowel Hunter and her subordinates were also subjected to ¡®inhuman¡¯ treatment. They had just recovered some of their strength. Under the strong stimulation from the lewd beast at their private parts, they were so happy that they eyes rolled over and no longer had any strength left. Many of them even fainted from the joy. This kind of lewd beast was specifically used to deal with women. Similarly, there was another method to deal with men, just that there was no chance to show it here. If there was a chance next time, the dungeon would definitely send out those creatures that was specifically used to make men feel pleasured. For those people in the dungeon, while they were in a coma, their bodies started to change. Many of them gradually showed a trace of ethereal aura. Their bodies had become transparent and more slender. Some of them had grown scales on their bodies. Their muscles had also grown significantly, so their originally thin bodies had become more muscular. Especially the abdominal muscles on their waists. One could now clearly see the outline of their abs. However, their muscles weren¡¯t bulging in an ugly way. Instead, it was the kind of body that looked very attractive. If they looked like assassins before, then now, they looked more like warriors who had undergone training, the kind that could fight head-on with their opponents in terms of strength. The scales on their bodies were filled with a powerful aura. One could tell at a glance that they were not to be trifled with. The assassins in the dungeon were undergoing changes while unconscious. But one of the assassins had changes different from the previous two changes. The change started from the top of her head. A very long thing grew out of her head. It looked like a goat¡¯s horn¡­ The changes of the assassins in the dungeon continued. The reason for the changes of the assassins was mainly because after they woke up, they would go to another room, where they would be observed by people from the legions. These people were here to pick the right people for their legions. Of course, the people present were mainly from the three legions. The members of the other legions were not here because their leader was not here. Therefore, they did not have the right to choose. At present, only the succubus legion, the dragon servant legion, and the cursed legion were qualified to replenish their numbers. They were led by the fallen angel Emily, the dragon servant Thor, and the cursed witch Hermione. Those who were present today were under their command. All of them were high-level monsters. Bayde, Sebastian, and Altair were also here. Looking at how flustered the assassins were after they woke up, Altair frowned slightly. If an assassin¡¯s first reaction when encountering an unfamiliar environment was to panic and not to calm down and observe, it could be fatal for them. The other people present felt the same as Altair after seeing their performance. Although most of the people present were not assassins, they knew that when facing an unfamiliar environment, panic was definitely something that needed to be abandoned. It was true not only for assassins, but also for warriors and knights. While everyone was disappointed, the performance of the Bowel Hunter caught everyone¡¯s attention. Not only did she quickly organize all the assassins to let out soft gasps to cover up for her, she was also able to steadily and nimbly open the locks with her hands even though she was under the influence of the lewd beast. This level of determination and leadership was very good. They felt a little surprised, especially when they saw how the Bowel Hunter took out all the arcane silver lockpicks from her leg rings. This human assassin was interesting. Her mental and physical qualities were not bad. She was quite suitable for the transformation. Bayde decided that for this batch, the succubus army would not take the rest, but only take this human assassin who looked like their leader. Of course, she had a good reason for her decision, which was because the succubus army currently lacked a leading role. Most people couldn¡¯t control their instincts after turning into succubi, and they would often become the slaves of their own desires. But some of the stronger ones could resist their desires and become the generals of the succubus legion. And what Bayde¡¯s legion lacked the most right now was a rational leader. After all, succubi and lewd beasts were the ones who caused the most problems in the dungeon. Although she could pull strings and pretend that nothing had happened in the dungeon, if the succubus and the lewd beasts ran out of the dungeon, Emily would definitely be very angry. Bayde didn¡¯t want to make Emily angry. When she thought of Emily¡¯s sacred and noble frown, her whole body trembled and her heart ached. So she was very fond of rational leaders like the Bowel Hunter, and she was determined to have her. Sebastian and Altair, who were by the side, had no intention of competing with Bayde. One of them was only concerned with his own strength and muscles, while the other was a lone assassin who couldn¡¯t be bothered with anything. These two people usually only cared about their own strength, and didn¡¯t care about the others in the army. Obviously, these two people were not as competent as Bayde in terms of management abilities. Of course, this also had to do with who they were loyal to. Thor herself was very nonchalant, and did things without caring about the consequences, while Hermione was simply lazy. It was absolutely true that the masters had the same kind of subordinates. The three of them quickly discussed the distribution of these assassins. Bayde only picked the Bowel Hunter. Sebastian picked the most muscular one in this group. It was not a surprise that he based his selection criteria on the quality of the body. At the side, Altair accepted all the remaining assassins. She was not picky anyway, as these people had the foundation as assassins, so they would blend in quickly. The distribution of the people was finalized, without the interference of Emily, Thor and Hermione. Although it was nominally a three-person legion, they didn¡¯t care much about it. Instead, they would go out to play. The actual decision makers of the legion had long become the strongest people in the legion. The three maids didn¡¯t care, and allowed them to do as they pleased. They couldn¡¯t be bothered with it, and simply trusted their subordinates with such matters instead. It all depended on the performance of the few of them. After assigning the people, the few of them began the transformation ceremony for the assassins in the dungeon. The transformation ceremony was also very simple. It was to collect the materials absorbed through the lewd beasts. After that, they would inject them into the body to complete the corresponding transformation. As for how long this transformation would take, it would depend on the strength of each individual. Some were very fast and might wake up after half a day. Some were very slow and might require a day¡¯s time. At this moment, the assassins in the dungeon were all quietly undergoing astonishing changes.. Chapter 60 - How Did the Leader Grow Goat Horns!? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After a period of transformation, the assassins in the dungeon had changed their appearance. The transformed assassins woke up one after another. At this moment, the Bowel Hunter had also slowly woken up. She subconsciously rubbed her aching forehead. But her forehead, which should have been made of skin, had a strange change. She touched an enormous thing, which was very hard and thick. When she touched it, her body immediately stiffened. ¡°Could this be¡­¡± She touched it a few more times. The surface was hard, but there was no temperature. The Bowel Hunter let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like it was not what she had thought. After touching it for a while, although it wasn¡¯t what she had thought it was, it felt like the horns of some kind of animal. And the degree of curvature¡­ It didn¡¯t look like an unicorn or anything like that. It felt more like the horns of some kind of goat. Just as the Bowel Hunter was observing herself, the other assassins also woke up. However, when they woke up, they were surprised to find that their bodies had undergone a miraculous transformation. Some of them had grown scales on their bodies, while some of their bodies had become partially transparent. Some of their muscles had become extremely obvious. Some of their bodies had become light, and they felt as if their hands could unlock the chains on their hands at any time. However, the thought of unlocking the chains was indeed an illusion. The magic chains were not something that their current strength could unlock. When they noticed the changes in their bodies, everyone was initially only a little afraid. Following that, they were no longer afraid because everyone discovered that the scales on their skin and their transparent parts could be retracted. Once they did so, their appearance looked similar to before, except that they had become stronger and more agile. Their eyes were staring straight, unable to believe that this was real. ¡°This must be a dream, this is all fake.¡± There were also people who subconsciously slapped themselves in the face. They thought that this was all a dream. Looking at the changes in everyone, the Bowel Hunter was a little stunned. Why did they all seem to be different from her? Looking at all of them, none of them seemed to have long horns. ¡°Could¡­ could it be?¡± The Bowel Hunter slowly turned her head. Then she saw the small black wings on her waist. As she controlled her muscles, the wings flapped slightly. The horns on her head, the black wings¡­ This is¡­ Isn¡¯t this exactly what a succubus is supposed to look like!? The Bowel Hunter was completely stunned. Because when she saw her black wings, she knew that she was no longer a human. She was a succubus. According to the book, she was the most lascivious and despicable monster!! The Bowel Hunter¡¯s mind was at once filled with confusion, panic and terror. It was as if she was under a spell, unable to move at all. Anyone who suddenly transformed from a normal person to the most lascivious creature on the continent would not accept this fact! The Bowel Hunter broke down when she thought of what was said in the book. As the leader of the kingdom¡¯s most cold-blooded assassin organization, she couldn¡¯t accept this fact. When the other transformed assassins saw their leader, who was in front of them, with curved horns on her head and black wings on her back, their eyes were filled with shock. They were shocked to discover that although their strength had become stronger, the aura that the Bowel Hunter constantly emitted actually caused their hearts to become restless. Their hearts started to beat irregularly. This was something that had never happened before! What exactly happened to their leader? Many assassins who had transformed into dragonkin tried to pull off the magic lock on their hands, planning to save the Bowel Hunter. However, even though their arms were covered in scales and they had completely turned into half-dragonkin, they still couldn¡¯t break free. Meanwhile, the cursed assassins also wanted to use their stealth skills to break free of the chains, but they were unable to. The chains were usually used to lock up dragon servants and cursed female assassins who had made mistakes. How could they break free so easily? Just as they were thinking of cutting off their arms to save their leader¡­ A strange sound suddenly came from outside the dungeon, and this brought everyone¡¯s thoughts back to reality. As if they were facing a powerful enemy, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with vigilance. In the darkness, pairs of golden dragon eyes and a pair of gloomy and cold witch¡¯s eyes could be seen. Just the sight of it was enough to scare people. Just as everyone was wary of what was happening, the dungeon¡¯s door handle suddenly moved. Everyone quickly tensed up their muscles and assumed a defensive stance. However, their hands were currently locked, and their strength was still being sucked by the lewd beast. Although it was a defensive stance, the posture was rather strange. They felt that their speed was much faster than before, but were still unsure whether it was an illusion. ¡°My babies, are you awake?¡± Following this seductive voice, a few figures appeared at the entrance of the dungeon. Everyone looked at this group of people warily. After they were captured, no one in the castle had contacted them. These people must be here to deal with them now. They wanted to ask many questions, but for a moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Right at this moment, a woman with a pair of goat horns that were bigger and thicker than the Bowel Hunter¡¯s, and a pair of black wings that were taller than her body, stood out. She was the one who spoke earlier. Her mature body was alluring, and her pair of breasts were bouncing as she walked. It was as if her chest was about to burst out of her clothes. ¡°My babies, I know you have many questions, but now, please follow the person who came to claim you and leave obediently. You can find all the answers there.¡± This woman spoke with a flirtatious tone. Some of the younger assassins even blushed when they saw her. However, after these assassins heard what she said, they became even more puzzled. ¡®Claim us?¡¯ ¡®Could it be that I am a commodity? Do I need others to claim me?¡¯ ¡®Who dares to claim me after I have become so strong?¡¯ After all, an intermediate assassin was already quite an expert in the kingdom. Moreover, their strength had increased by so much now. ¡®Claim us? What kind of joke is this?¡¯ Many people¡¯s eyes were restless, as if they were unconvinced. They were captured because they had fallen into a trap. If they were to do it again, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be captured. As expected, they were despicable evil creatures. Many people looked at the woman in front of them with contempt. The woman did not seem to notice these gazes. She waved her hand, signaling the people outside to enter. As soon as these figures appeared, the space of the entire dungeon became narrower. They were two tall and muscular men. Judging from their height, they were about two to three meters tall. Looking at these two tall figures, many of the assassins couldn¡¯t help but swallow. These two people could crush their heads with their bare hands. How could they dare to resist? ¡°Those who feel that they have grown scales, come and follow these two,¡± said the woman after the muscular men entered. Everyone was speechless when they heard this. Both of their hands were locked here. How could they follow? Unless they wanted them to follow with their brains¡­ Just as they were about to curse, many of them suddenly realized that the magic lock on their hands had fallen off, as if it was not locked at all. The woman had already unlocked all the magic locks on everyone here after they came in. Now they could move freely. After exercising their shoulders and wrists, those people who were released from the chains immediately started thinking about escape. ¡®You unlocked our magic locks? Don¡¯t you regret it!¡¯ Chapter 61 - You Want to Escape? How Are You Going to Escape? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The assassins who broke free from the chains all began to move. At this moment, the lewd beasts seemed to have received an order and all of them left the bodies of the assassins, giving everyone a chance to recover their strength. It seemed like the woman with the goat horns was intentionally giving these assassins a chance to escape. After she spoke, she gave up her seat and gave everyone a chance to choose. Meanwhile, the entrance of the dungeon was wide open. As long as they could charge through it, they would be able to obtain freedom! For such a good opportunity, there must be someone who wanted to try their luck after regaining strength. They were secretly looking at one another. After a slight nod, they secretly lunged forward and began to collectively rush towards the entrance of the dungeon. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! They all accelerated towards the entrance! Their thoughts were actually very simple. They might not be able to escape. But even if they were caught in the end, as long as one of them escaped and spread the news, it would be worth it! When the time came, the king would bring his knights to save them! Moreover, they felt confident this time. Although the two huge men standing in front of them looked extremely powerful, their agility would definitely be very poor. Assassins like them loved people who were slow, as they could rely on their speed to ravage those slow people to death! The few of them could not help but reveal a smile that they had not seen for a long time. This seemed to be a battle that leaned heavily in their favour. However, the reality was cruel and their beautiful plan did not come true. They had expected too much. Just as one person was about to pass through the gap and escaped from the dungeon doora large hand suddenly stretched out from behind her and grabbed her. Before the assassin could react, she discovered that her arm was still firmly grabbed. Her eyes were filled with surprise. They moved so quickly!? The assassin did not expect that the huge man¡¯s movements were so fast that he could follow her. He could even catch her!! This was something she had not expected at all. This was simply unreasonable!! However, the huge man¡¯s eyes were very calm and indifferent. His simple expression did not have the slightest fluctuation. Facing the huge man who was grabbing her hand, the assassin¡¯s eyes were also filled with viciousness. Golden pupils appeared in the darkness, and scales appeared on her arms. Her muscles tensed up, and she bent down to exert force. ¡°Get lost!!¡± The assassin roared loudly. Then, she threw a fierce punch at the huge man¡¯s face. With her full strength punch, she felt that her fist was like a cannonball. It hit the opponent¡¯s face directly. The assassin was ecstatic when she saw that her attack had hit the target, as the face was said to be one of the most vulnerable parts of a human being. She was confident that without any protection, her punch could directly knock out an ordinary intermediate magical beast!! When facing a human, she would definitely have fainted. Then, she tried to pull her arm away from the huge man¡¯s hand. However, she was surprised to find that her arm was still tightly held in the huge man¡¯s hand. It was as if she was being clamped by an iron pincer, and she couldn¡¯t pull it out at all. Just as the assassin wasn¡¯t able to figure out what was going on¡­ A humming sound that sounded like it came from the depths of the Abyss came from the opposite side. ¡°Too naughty.¡± The assassin was surprised to find that under her full strength punch, the huge man actually did not suffer the slightest bit of damage. He did not even waver in his tone. This strength that could even knock out an intermediate magical beast with one punch could not even hurt the opponent¡¯s skin!? Just as the assassin was stunned, the huge man grabbed the assassin¡¯s hand and easily crushed it. ¡°Crack crack.¡± The sound of bones being crushed instantly came from the dungeon. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The assassin who wanted to escape had all the bones in her arm crushed by the huge man!! She immediately cried out in pain. But this wasn¡¯t the end. The man continued to crush the bones in her thigh, arm and shoulder. He did not even spare her spine. He crushed them all. The strong body that had been transformed into a dragon seemed to be as fragile as paper in the huge man¡¯s palm. It was crushed into a muddy blob. In the end, she was like a puddle of mud. She collapsed to the ground and could no longer stand up. However, the huge man¡¯s attack was very restrained. It only took away her ability to move and did not endanger her life. The assassin lay on the ground with her mouth slightly open, as if she wanted to cry out in pain. However, her throat could not make any sound. This death-like appearance caused the hair of the spectators to stand on end. This was too f*cking cruel! ! He had crushed all the bones in her body! The rest of her life could be considered as wasted! On the other side, when the assassins saw the miserable state of their companions¡¯ bones being crushed, their faces turned pale with fear. They didn¡¯t hold back anymore as they increased their speed, wanting to charge out. If they stayed here, they could only wait for death. They had to charge out now!! However, the second assassin was quickly captured. One of the assassins was grabbed by the arm of another burly man. Her fate was the same as the female assassin from before. All the bones in her body were crushed. Seeing her companions in such a miserable state, the remaining assassin didn¡¯t dare to turn around. Her body immediately turned transparent, which only happened when the cursed assassin accelerated at full speed!! The distance between her and the door was getting closer and closer. There was only one step left from the door knob! It was here that she stopped. The reason that she stopped was very simple. She was forced to stop. But for the other spectating assassins, they couldn¡¯t understand why she stopped when she was only one step away from the door knob. Obviously! She was so close to escaping! ¡®What are you doing!!¡¯ At this moment, they still had no idea what this assassin was facing. A dent suddenly appeared on her throat. Next, the dent grew larger and larger, as though it was going to pierce into her in the next second. However, the dent then disappeared. A bloody mist suddenly appeared on the assassin¡¯s body. Before the crowd could see what was happening, the assassin had already fallen to the ground. Her entire body was covered in blood. She looked even more miserable than the two people from before. The blood mist in the air shed some light to how the assassin was killed. At this moment, the spectators could finally see clearly. Under the influence of the blood mist, a transparent silhouette appeared! Very quickly, that silhouette appeared as a slender woman. Her skin was snow white and she was slightly taller than them. She was also holding a dagger stained with blood. At this moment, the woman who spoke right in the beginning suddenly jumped out of nowhere. ¡°Elmin, did you kill our prisoner?¡± ¡°No, I just broke all the tendons in her hands and legs to let her rest.¡± The female assassin known as Elmin did not seem to care about the assassin on the ground. She was not bothered with whether she was alive or not, she was only interested in replying to this woman. Hearing this woman¡¯s reply, everyone felt cold sweat on their backs. You call this ¡®rest¡¯? Then they would rather be tied to a magic lock as it was better than what they called ¡®rest¡¯! Chapter 62 - The Succubus Code of Conduct! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After receiving the answer from Elmin that she did not kill the prisoner, the seductive woman next to her patted her astonishing chest. Then, she looked at those standing assassins in a coquettish and resentful manner. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that all of you should ¡®obediently¡¯ follow them back. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Why did you have to use this method to test us?¡± She looked as if she hated this kind of behavior. ¡°If you have any questions, you can raise your hands and ask. Your superiors will get angry if you continue to behave like before.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was soft, but the things she said made them shiver uncontrollably because they knew what the woman meant by ¡®angry¡¯. The three people lying on the ground were the best proof. The three assassins who had joined hands to rush out just now were now lying limply on the ground like mud. They did not dare to complain anymore. The little thoughts they had just now were all extinguished. The cursed assassin who had been guarding the door just now seemed to be very confident in her knife skills. The invisible woman flashed to the side of the two huge men, completely ignoring the assassin who was lying on the ground. At this moment, the woman also reacted and introduced the invisible woman to the assassins. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten to mention that for those of you whose bodies will turn transparent, you can go back with her later.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, the assassins¡¯ eyes were filled with fear as they looked at the invisible woman who was still covered in blood mist. ¡®Go back with her? Are you sure we won¡¯t be hacked to death?¡¯ The assassins thought to themselves. Moreover, they still didn¡¯t know what it meant to go back? To return to the kingdom or¡­ At this moment, an assassin raised her trembling hand, wanting to ask a question. ¡°Umm¡­may I ask where are we going to?¡± This was actually a question that many people wanted to ask. It was just that they had been frightened by the scene before their eyes, so they didn¡¯t have the courage to ask. They looked at the dragonized assassin whose bones had been crushed and lying on the ground. There was also the cursed assassin with the bloody mist all over her body, she was now handicapped. Everyone had already put away their thoughts of escaping, and this was exactly what the woman wanted to achieve. The exit just now was actually a trap that the woman had deliberately created, so as to create fear in the prisoners. With two dragon servants and the cursed assassin here, they wanted to ensure that they could suppress the scene. After all, these prisoners of theirs had yet to grow up. After defeating three of the prisoners, the fear that they had created was sufficient to send a cold chill down their spines. At the very least, the remaining people knew that they should raise their hands and ask questions. They did not want their bones to be crushed, or their tendons to be broken. They had been given the punishment earlier, and now was the time for sweet bonuses. The woman was in a good mood to answer the question posed by one of the prisoners. ¡°When I say ¡®going back¡¯, I mean going back to your respective legions. The internal affairs of your legions are not under my control. You¡¯ll need to learn from your superiors.¡± After saying this, the woman pointed at the dragon servant and the female assassin known as Elmin. She was also a member of the legion, but she was not in the same legion as these two people. Her purpose here today was not to bring them out of this place. After saying that, the woman looked at a figure in the dungeon who had not spoken a word. This figure remained in a tied up position, and she was not bothered with whether the magic lock on her arm had been unlocked or not. The upper half of her body was exposed, even if someone was staring at her, she did not care. She was also having a different transformation from everyone else. She had transformed into the only succubus in the room, and yet retained her rationality. The more the woman looked at the Bowel Hunter, the more satisfied she became. After transforming into a succubus, a low-level succubus would usually follow her instincts and start to seek coitus. But when the Bowel Hunter turned into a succubus, her first reaction was disappointment. This kind of reaction would only appear in succubi who could maintain their rationality. ¡®As expected, our leader had made the right choice,¡¯ the woman thought to herself. When the prisoners heard what the woman said, they looked at each other and began to divide into two teams. One team had scales on their bodies, while the other team had partially invisible bodies. Of course, there was also a single member team, which was the Bowel Hunter. The two teams quickly followed the dragon servant and Elmin out. When they left, they did not forget about the assassin lying on the ground. They did not care about the other party¡¯s injuries and directly carried her on their shoulders and left. When they were about to leave the dungeon, the woman also reminded the rest of the people. ¡°Don¡¯t think about escaping. If you still think of escaping while outside the dungeon, we don¡¯t mind losing a few of you if we catch you.¡± The woman gently made a throat-slicing gesture on her neck. Her message was obvious. They didn¡¯t mind getting rid of some disobedient prisoners. These words immediately dispelled some of their thoughts. If they were caught later, they would die. They watched as the two groups of people left. The woman, who had commanded everyone the moment she entered, no longer disguised herself. She had changed her appearance as well. She had long black curved horns, and her entire body was covered with nothing but her private parts. She had huge black wings on her back. The woman revealed her true appearance directly. She was obviously a succubus, but the wings of this succubus were much larger than the Bowel Hunter¡¯s. It was like the difference between a newborn baby and an adult. The woman came before the Bowel Hunter at this time. The woman was very satisfied when she saw that the Bowel Hunter¡¯s eyes had lost their color. Very good. Once humans felt despair, it would be a shortcut for them to fall. She believed that under her guidance, the Bowel Hunter would quickly adapt to her body that had already turned into a succubus. The woman gently stroked the face of the Bowel Hunter. She turned her gaze over and forced her to look at her. ¡°Do you want to rot in this pitch-black dungeon alone, or do you choose to follow me?¡± said the woman. After she said this, the Bowel Hunter¡¯s originally despairing gaze once again wavered. No one wanted to continue staying in such a dungeon. A trace of struggle appeared in the Bowel Hunter¡¯s eyes. Then, her gaze became firm. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Take me away!¡± The Bowel Hunter¡¯s hands easily broke free of the magic lock. She pounced on the succubus. The succubus¡¯s smooth and tender body was like top-quality jade. It felt comfortable and delicate to the touch. The succubus saw that it was about time. She let go of the Bowel Hunter and let her stand. Then she took something out of nowhere and handed it to the Bowel Hunter. The Bowel Hunter looked over. Her slender fingers were holding a very thin book. There were a few words written on it. But the Bowel Hunter couldn¡¯t read it clearly. She knew that she was qualified to refuse now, but she took it instead. She knew about the small conflict just now, but she didn¡¯t care about it. She also knew the ending of those three assassins. To sum up, the difference in strength between the two sides was too big. If the other side wanted to harm them, they would have done it long ago. Why wait until they woke up before doing it? As the leader of the assassin group, the Bowel Hunter was able to think through it rationally. She moved the book closer to her eyes. She saw the font on the cover. The title was not difficult to understand. The font was the common language of the Lune Continent. The Bowel Hunter did not seem to have any problem understanding it. ¡®The succubus code of conduct..¡¯ Chapter 63 - The Demon King Is Playing a Big Strategy Game! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at the book in her hand, the Bowel Hunter¡¯s heart was filled with doubt. Ah???? Are you sure you didn¡¯t take the wrong one? She frowned and looked at the succubus with doubt. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her expression said it all. What was this? The succubus smiled. ¡°This is the code of conduct for succubi written by Lord Bayde. Every new succubus must remember it.¡± ¡°Before you enter the legion, you need to familiarize yourself with what is written there.¡± The succubus explained a little to the Bowel Hunter, but she also hid a lot of things from her. For example, she did not tell her that not every succubus had to read this as this manual was only for succubi who could maintain their rationality. Basically, this manual was written to train cadres. Every adult succubi who could maintain their rationality would directly lead a succubus squad, so they were training the Bowel Hunter as a cadre. Of course, the succubi didn¡¯t tell the Bowel Hunter all about it. This was also what Lord Bayde specifically said. In order to avoid the succubus from getting restless, it was forbidden to tell them before learning it. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first. You can read it on the way.¡± The Bowel Hunter didn¡¯t refuse after she took a look at the book and glanced at the succubus. She kept silent and followed the succubus. She knew the difference in strength between the two sides. The other party could easily kill her, so she could only obediently cooperate with the other party. The only good news now was that she still regarded her as a companion. This was an opportunity! In the Bowel Hunter¡¯s heart, she was still a human. Although she had turned into a succubus, she had never given up on the thought of escaping. Now she was forced to cooperate in order to survive. As long as she could seize the opportunity, she would definitely escape!! However, the Bowel Hunter knew that she had to lie low and wait for an opportunity. If possible, she also wanted to retrieve her subordinates that had been separated previously. Then, everyone would escape together. However, it was still too early to think about this. The most important goal at the moment was to learn how to survive in this dungeon first. Following behind the female succubus¡¯s swaying large buttocks, the Bowel Hunter¡¯s plump and tall figure seemed to have shrunk by a size. The two of them walked out of the dungeon and into the dark corridor. This place exuded a strange aura, and it was inevitable that their steps became sluggish. Looking at the ¡°Succubus Code of Conduct¡± in her hand, the Bowel Hunter could not help but twitch the corner of her mouth. She took a deep breath. Everything was for survival! Then, she opened the book. The book was written in the lune language commonly used in the mainland. Flipping to the first page, there was only one paragraph. ¡°Master¡¯s words are always right. You must always be prepared to serve Master.¡± This short sentence was the content of the first page. The Bowel Hunter frowned. She didn¡¯t know what this meant. Who was the Master? Could it be¡­ The Bowel Hunter had a guess in her heart. Could the so-called Master be the demon king in the castle!? That¡¯s right! Only the demon king would need a succubus to serve him!! The Bowel Hunter seemed confident of her own answer. There was actually a demon king hidden in this castle! This was not a small matter. She had to report it to the king immediately! ¡°You can call me Katie. As a new succubus, you must remember these rules. Lord Bayde will randomly check on you. Those who don¡¯t remember will be punished.¡± The succubus called Katie said as she walked. Then she added, ¡°There are no new succubi after me. Now that you¡¯re here, Lord Bayde will definitely check on you.¡± The new succubi that Katie referred to were the succubi who possessed intelligence. Not those low-level succubi who only knew how to indulge in physical pleasures. The Bowel Hunter listened carefully to Katie¡¯s words. Any advice was valuable when it came to an unfamiliar environment. These were the keys to her survival here. Lord Bayde? Wasn¡¯t he the person who wrote this manual? The Bowel Hunter also noticed that Katie addressed him as ¡°Lord¡±, not ¡°Master¡±. This meant that the Master here was someone else, not this so-called Lord Bayde. The Bowel Hunter also remembered this new figure. As one of the king¡¯s guardians in the palace, she had to remember the names and things she heard every day and sort them out to report to the king. The Bowel Hunter did not expect this habit that she had developed over the years could actually be used here. She flipped to page two of the ¡®Succubus Code of Conduct¡¯. On the second page, it was written. ¡°The master will never make a mistake. If there is a mistake, refer to the first rule.¡± Huh? What the hell was this! The Bowel Hunter flipped to page three. But she discovered that this manual¡­did not have a third page. The entire handbook only had these two pages. Or rather, only these two rules. At this moment, the Bowel Hunter was dumbfounded. This was the ¡®Succubus Code of Conduct¡¯? There was nothing written about succubi in the handbook! Wasn¡¯t this the Master¡¯s greatest rule!? The Bowel Hunter flipped the pages over and over again. Other than these two sentences, there was not another sentence in the handbook. It was outrageous!! Did this mean that apart from listening to the Master, there were no other rules to follow!? The Bowel Hunter suspected that the other two groups of people had also received the manual, which only had these two sentences! However, as a veteran assassin, she managed her expression well. She did not make any comment even though it was too ridiculous. She saw that there was no more information in the manual. The Bowel Hunter turned her attention to Katie. Don¡¯t get it wrong, she definitely didn¡¯t use force. In terms of strength, even ten Bowel Hunters now would not be able to fight Katie. She just wanted to get more information from Katie. ¡°Katie, where are we going now?¡± The Bowel Hunter even changed the way she addressed her. She took the initiative to get closer to the other party. Katie looked back at the Bowel Hunter. She seemed to be very satisfied with the other party¡¯s decision. So she looked at the Bowel Hunter who was following behind her. ¡°We are going to the base of our succubus legion.¡± Base. The Bowel Hunter memorized this in her heart. It seemed like she was deliberately teaching the Bowel Hunter some common knowledge about the dungeon. ¡°There are several legions in our dungeon that are managed together.¡± ¡°They are the succubus legion, the dragon servant legion, the cursed legion and so on.¡± Katie did not explain too much, she only gave a rough description of the few legions. But for the Bowel Hunter, this was already a lot of information. From this information, she knew that there were at least three types of monsters like the succubus in this dungeon! This was an important piece of news. First, this meant that this dungeon had to be big enough. And it had to be filled with magic power. Basically, the places where the monsters lived were filled with magic power. There was such a big place near the capital of the kingdom, and yet it hadn¡¯t been discovered! The Bowel Hunter was now certain that the so-called owner of this manual was the demon king. He was definitely playing a strategy game! A game that could shock the entire continent!! Chapter 64 - Discover the Secret Personally! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just as the Bowel Hunter was having wild thoughts, Katie had already brought her out of the dungeon. After the two of them stood firm, the Bowel Hunter noticed that she had taken the elevator when she came up. The Bowel Hunter was once the leader of assassins in the kingdom, so her horizons were naturally much broader. Things like elevators were the technology of the gnomes. The gnomes rarely sold such technology to humans or other races. One reason was to prevent their own technology from being leaked and hacked, and another reason was that the gnomes were not a peace-loving race. Over 80% of the firearms on the continent were invented by the gnomes. The gnomes were more interested in selling their weapons to others, compared to other technologies like elevators. Everyone knew that the best way to make money on the mainland was through war. As soon as war broke out, the gnomes would start to earn fortunes. After all, they were only able to sell the weapons they had invented when war started. With the money earned from the sale of these weapons, they could then go on to research other things, which would in turn support other industries. The technology in these industries would then be developed, making gnome technology more advanced than that of the other races on the mainland. Therefore, wherever gnome technology appeared, it would sell extremely well. Even in the kingdom, only the palace had an elevator for the king to use. It was simply impossible for a place like a dungeon to even have an elevator. This made the Bowel Hunter feel a little apprehensive. But at the same time, she began to speculate. If gnome technology appeared here, then would the powerful firearms and cannons of the gnomes also be here? If they were here¡­ Thinking of how close this place was to the capital of the kingdom, the Bowel Hunter felt a lingering fear. She had to observe this place carefully and gather intelligence! Following that, she had to find an opportunity to send out the information! Otherwise, the king would be in danger! Moreover, the Bowel Hunter noticed something. Before she left, she glanced at the huge black hole behind her. Even with her transformed body, she couldn¡¯t see the bottom of this dungeon. And she was in the highest level of this dungeon. If the first level of this dungeon was enough to easily trap middle-rank assassins like her, then what was at the bottom of this dungeon? Bowel Hunter took a look and quickly retracted her gaze. As a newcomer, she had to maintain her responsibilities and duties. She couldn¡¯t show too much curiosity towards these things. After a quick glance, the Bowel Hunter followed Katie to the entrance of the dungeon. The moment they reached the entrance, waves of abundant magic power instantly appeared in the air. The Bowel Hunter¡¯s body, which had just been transformed, began to absorb the magic power as soon as it came into contact with it. This¡­this was¡­ As the magic power was absorbed into the Bowel Hunter¡¯s body, she felt her body growing stronger. The power was so great that even her full strength in the past was less than half of her current strength. But this increase in strength was only the smallest change. The magic power in her body also became very abundant. The pair of small wings on her back also slowly unfurled, stretching out to the maximum. The magic power also made the originally wrinkled skin of the Bowel Hunter become extremely smooth. Her dry hair became extremely soft. Her entire body was like a dry sponge, quickly absorbing water and replenishing the magic power in every part of her skin. The final effect was also very obvious. Her legs were longer, her waist was thinner, and her hips and chest were bigger. Her skin was smooth and elastic like Katie¡¯s. The Bowel Hunter, who was already very pretty, looked even more attractive than before. Many women would like this change. After all, everyone liked to be beautiful. However, this change also caused some annoyance to the Bowel Hunter. These fat buttocks and large breasts would become a burden for an assassin in the future. If this continued, she would be further and further away from her original identity as an assassin. Although the body and mind of the Bowel Hunter had been replenished by magic power, it also seemed to add a lot of annoyance. Katie wasn¡¯t surprised to see the Bowel Hunter¡¯s change. Every batch of prisoners that came out of the dungeon would have this kind of change. The group of dragon servants and cursed assassins would also have this kind of change. This was because the dungeon was a magic-forbidden domain, where magic power was suppressed. In this domain, the people inside basically couldn¡¯t get the replenishment of magic power. After coming out of the dungeon and absorbing the magic power of the dungeon, the prisoners were officially transformed. Looking at the Bowel Hunter, she saw the black horns on her head, and the black wings on her back. She had a charming aura. Katie was very satisfied with her transformation. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s much better. Your transformation is very successful.¡± The transformation in the dungeon was different for everyone. It depended on the person. Some people were particularly compatible with the transformation, but others had very low compatibility, resulting in their strength being very low. But it was different for the Bowel Hunter. Her compatibility was very high. It was so high that Katie even felt that the Bowel Hunter was more powerful than she had been in the beginning. Facing Katie¡¯s praise, the Bowel Hunter actually felt irritated. In her understanding, wasn¡¯t that scolding her when one said that she had a high compatibility with a succubus? It was as good as calling her a lowly, demonic creature who knew only lustful pleasures! Bowel Hunter knew that she couldn¡¯t show any repulsion at this time. She didn¡¯t know why the succubus¡¯s compatibility was so suitable for her. At this moment, even she herself didn¡¯t understand. Could it be¡­ That she was a slut? Bowel Hunter recalled the time when she was caught by the lewd beast. She seemed to really enjoy it¡­ Bowel Hunter shook her head and threw these distracting thoughts out of her head. It must be the succubus¡¯s instincts that had affected her! Her soul was still human! Bowel Hunter comforted herself. Katie, who was beside her, saw that the Bowel Hunter was mumbling to herself after she was completely transformed. She could tell the Bowel Hunter was still not used to this body. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you around and tell you where you live.¡± As one of the rare succubi who retained her rationality, the Bowel Hunter had the right to have her own place of residence. For those succubi who could not control their desires, they would live in the collective dormitory. The reason why they would not given a separate room was because even if they were separated, when their desires flared up, they would still seek out one another. So, they might as well let these low-level succubus live together. Those who were rational could go and live in a single room. At this time, the Bowel Hunter also came back to her senses. Take her around? This was a good opportunity to collect the secrets of the Demon King¡¯s Imperial City! The Bowel Hunter immediately adjusted her expression to a confused one. These were all micro-expression controls that she had learned when she was an assassin. Katie raised her chin at her, indicating for her to follow. The Bowel Hunter then quickly followed. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, ¡®What secrets does this castle have? I can¡¯t wait to explore it today!¡¯ Chapter 65 - I Lived in a Doghouse! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Bowel Hunter carefully followed behind Katie. Although she tried her best not to look around, she could see the layout of the dungeon from the corner of her eye. This dungeon was obviously not a barren land. The surrounding vegetation was well-planned. It did not feel barbaric or backward at all. There were even skeletons and dark slimes that occasionally passed by. The Bowel Hunter knew about these two monsters. They were the two lowest-level creatures in the demon world. Looking at the skeletons and slimes, the Bowel Hunter was a little confused. These¡­were these really the lowest level creatures in the demon world? The skeletons were emitting a silver light, and the slimes were emitting a black light. They didn¡¯t look like low level creatures at all! This feeling was even stronger than before. How could it look like a low level creature? The Bowel Hunter didn¡¯t even dare to look at them directly, because she could feel that these monsters were also looking at her. Looking at the Bowel Hunter¡¯s cautious expression, they could instantly tell that she was a newbie. Therefore, the silver-light skeleton and the dark slime only took a glance and then looked away. Just this glance made the Bowel Hunter¡¯s back break out in cold sweat. Advanced rank! They must be advanced rank monsters! Just by looking at her with one glance, they had made her feel uncomfortable. Thanks to her transformation, her body strength and magic power storage had reached the peak of the middle-rank, but the strength of those two monsters was definitely above hers! They were definitely advanced rank monsters. Only advanced rank monsters could control their instincts and use their rationality to communicate. The Bowel Hunter was scared, but Katie didn¡¯t seem to care. She even went up to greet them. ¡°Hey, both of you out for a walk?¡± Katie seemed to be very familiar with these two monsters. The two monsters were actually nodding their heads. This was too human-like. Those who could communicate like this were definitely advanced rank monsters that had awakened and become sentient. The Bowel Hunter was now even more certain that they were advanced rank monsters. She stood by Katie¡¯s side, not even daring to breathe loudly. Would these monsters suddenly attack her if they were in a bad mood? It was just a little out of the Bowel Hunter¡¯s expectations. The two monsters did not make things difficult for her, and quickly moved on. Only then did the Bowel Hunter relax. From the moment she realized that the two of them were advanced rank monsters, the Bowel Hunter¡¯s heartbeat had never stopped racing. The nervousness of being in the other party¡¯s hands at all times made her feel that although she had become stronger, it was still not enough in this dungeon that was full of ¡®danger¡¯. Take the few people who were in the dungeon for example. They could still display that kind of strength in the dungeon, which was enough to prove that the monsters here were not simple. At least they were stronger than her. The Bowel Hunter sorted out the types of monsters she had seen in the dungeon. The monsters that were known at present were dragon servants, assassins, succubus, skeletons and slimes. Although there were quite a few varieties, the Bowel Hunter had a hunch that there were more than just these types in the dungeon. There must be some that she had not seen before. After Katie said goodbye and left with her, she did not seem to have any intention of explaining. The Bowel Hunter did not dare to ask about the silver skeleton and the dark slime. She could only follow Katie and continue walking. Occasionally, they would encounter dragon servants and cursed assassins on the way. They would also greet Katie in a friendly manner. It seemed that Katie was quite popular here. ¡°Master does not allow internal strife in the dungeon. You must remember this.¡± Katie said directly to the Bowel Hunter without turning around. ¡°Everyone here is a comrade. Comrades help one another, we do not kill one another.¡± ¡°This is the first thing that Master hates. Once there is internal strife, the consequences¡­¡± The Bowel Hunter, who was listening, suddenly felt a large ball of killing intent in front of her. This killing intent, which seemed to have condensed into a physical substance, directly caused the Bowel Hunter¡¯s brain to go blank. After being the king¡¯s assassin leader for so many years, she had also killed many people. However, in the face of this seemingly physical pressure, her brain couldn¡¯t help but start to go blank. It was as if her soul had been extracted by a spiritual attack. Looking at the Bowel Hunter¡¯s lifeless eyes and slightly open mouth, Katie withdrew her killing intent. This was a compulsory lesson for every newbie, so that she knew what would happen if she disobeyed her master¡¯s orders. This time, she only felt the killing intent. Next time, it would be directly¡­ Katie brought the shaken Bowel Hunter to the succubus¡¯ barracks. Basically, every legion would have a barracks. And the succubus¡¯ encampment was closest to the dragon servant¡¯s barracks in the dungeon. Why? Because it was convenient for the succubus to find strong dragon servants to ¡®exchange experiences¡¯ with. ¡°This will be your room from now on.¡± Katie reminded the Bowel Hunter who had just come back to her senses. ¡°There are other succubus living in the other rooms just like you. You should get to know each other.¡± As she spoke, Katie even winked at the Bowel Hunter, causing her to feel a chill down her spine. Why is she winking at me for no reason? It was so disgusting. She knew that there were girls under her command who had an unusual relationship with other girls, but she only liked men. At this moment, Katie opened the Bowel Hunter¡¯s room. ¡°This will be your home in the dungeon from now on.¡± After saying this, Katie moved aside. When the Bowel Hunter saw inside, she was instantly stunned. What the f*ck? What is all this!? The Bowel Hunter looked at the decoration and layout of the room. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The Bowel Hunter initially thought that as a prisoner, she should live in some shabby warehouse or a house with a leaky roof. She didn¡¯t expect that her room was unbelievably beautiful! First of all, the area of the room inside was extraordinary. It was about 300 to 400 square meters in total. The carpets and decorations were all decorated with precious textiles. The layout and decorations of the whole space were very gorgeous and dreamy. The white and black walls were decorated with a dream catcher net with feathers. The feathers fluttered in the wind, exuding a calming effect. The surroundings were also covered with beautiful plants. These plants were similar to Boston ivy, which would emit a little light in the dark environment. As a source of light, it also made the entire room look very welcoming. Such decorations hung in every corner of the room. The addition of the furry carpet at the bottom added a noble and elegant atmosphere to the room. Moreover, it was the kind of carpet with longer and thinner fur. This kind of carpet would give people a warm feeling. As the most important bed in the bedroom, the bedsheets had a little decoration on them, which made them look fresh and comfortable. It was true that women knew women the best. The Bowel Hunter was stunned when she saw this. Because she felt that the place where she lived was a doghouse compared to this! Chapter 66 - Katies Report! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Bowel Hunter was shocked by the living environment. The decorations, the environment and the atmosphere. Who would believe it if she told them this was where the monsters lived? They would think she was joking! Weren¡¯t these beautiful designs and natural elements even more glamorous than living in the palace? Looking at these things, the Bowel Hunter was completely shocked. ¡°Katie¡­senior, is this my¡­room?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. My room is over there.¡± Katie didn¡¯t notice the Bowel Hunter¡¯s excited expression. For the succubus, this room was just a little better than the dormitory. There were even better rooms than this in the underworld city. Following that, Katie added, ¡°You might not be satisfied with this room, but as a newcomer, you can only stay in this room.¡± Katie thought that the Bowel Hunter had asked about the room because she was disappointed with it. Then, as if she had thought of something, she continued. ¡°A newly transformed succubus like you can only get one magic crystal stone a day.¡± Katie looked at the Bowel Hunter. ¡°Don¡¯t feel that you¡¯re being ill-treated. All new succubi are treated the same way.¡± After saying that, Katie patted the Bowel Hunter¡¯s shoulder as if to encourage and comfort her. But the Bowel Hunter almost spat out when she heard what Katie say. How could she have a problem staying in such a good room?! Moreover, according to this succubus Katie, she actually could receive one magic crystal stone per day to cultivate. In the past, as the leader of the assassins in the palace, she had to be responsible for the guards of the palace every day. She was also responsible for collecting and filtering intelligence, as well as managing and training other assassins. Every day, she lived a life of bloodshed. Yet with so much responsibility, she was only able to receive one magic crystal stone a month, which was already considered a very generous amount. Yet Katie had just told her that she didn¡¯t have to do anything to receive one magic crystal stone per day! With this treatment, Katie even consoled her that one per day was not too little. The Bowel Hunter thought, ¡®Oh my, who would complain that this treatment was too low?!¡¯ Anyway, the Bowel Hunter was more than satisfied, she even wanted to work for them now. At this moment, she no longer had the initial thought of running away to report to the kingdom. One magic crystal stone a day. It was enough to buy her life. The Bowel Hunter was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak. She just nodded. But in Katie¡¯s eyes, she thought that the benefit was just average. Katie gently patted the Bowel Hunter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember the succubus¡¯ rules. Your future treatment will slowly improve, so don¡¯t be discouraged.¡± ¡°First, familiarize yourself with the environment. The succubus here are your future companions. I¡¯ll go back to report first.¡± As the guide, Katie had to report to her leader after she had settled the Bowel Hunter down. ¡°Alright, senior Katie. I have no problems.¡± At this moment, the Bowel Hunter no longer had the vigilance she had at the beginning. She immediately nodded her head obediently to express her goodwill. Especially when she heard that the treatment would be improved. The Bowel Hunter¡¯s heart was set on this. She didn¡¯t think that this was the Devil King¡¯s plan to appease her. Who was she? She was just a captive intermediary assassin. She wasn¡¯t even worth deceiving. Moreover, no one would use magic crystal stones to deceive others. If she was given one a month, the Bowel Hunter thought that the other party might be deceiving her. But one a day! Even the top magic academy in the continent had never heard of such a ridiculous thing. Moreover, she had seen something even more ridiculous than this magic crystal stone in the dungeon. After coming out of the dungeon, she was given such a good place and treatment. The sudden change in her treatment was amazing. By now, she no longer cared about being transformed into a succubus. In fact, she believed that many people would want to be transformed into a succubus if they knew they would receive this kind of treatment. So what if she had become a succubus? The benefits were worth it. At this moment, the heart of the Bowel Hunter slowly began to transform from a human into a succubus. After Katie told the Bowel Hunter some basic knowledge and where to get her daily supplies, she waved her hand and left. The wings on Katie¡¯s back, which were taller than a human, fully spread out and she flew up into the air. So¡­so beautiful. The Bowel Hunter looked at Katie¡¯s huge wings with envy. Then she looked at her thin and small black wings. A fighting spirit suddenly ignited in her heart. She had to work hard to cultivate in order to catch up with her sister Katie! The Bowel Hunter didn¡¯t realize that the way she called Katie had changed. She had completely forgotten that she was the leader of an assassin¡¯s organization, as well as why she had come to this castle¡­ Katie flapped her wings and left the ground. As the guide, her work was done. It was time to report back to Lord Bayde. Although the popularion of the legion was not very large, the regimentation and rules were still present. For example, though those who could not control their instincts were called succubi, they were actually all low-level succubi. Humans could summon them easily. These succubi had average combat strength, and their reputation was not very good. Usually, out of ten such succubi, only one would emerge that could control her instincts. And these succubi were at the same level as the Bowel Hunter. And this level was the step into the real elite of the succubus legion. Instinct was equal to weakness. If you were to fight the enemy on the battlefield, and your enemy released a group of hormone-filled males to fight against all the succubi on your side, how could you fight? A smart enemy could target the succubus legion¡¯s instincts and set traps. The commander of the succubus legion thought of a way to solve this problem, which was to select succubus who could control their instincts and train them to become officers. Under the watchful eyes of these succubi, the low-level succubi could then control themselves. This was also why the Bowel Hunter was taken away by the succubus legion. A succubus who could maintain her rationality was definitely a talent that the succubus legion had to use well. Of course, new succubi like the Bowel Hunter were only the lowest level officers in the succubus legion. High-level succubi, like Katie who was both loyal and strong, were the true pillars of the succubus legion. And now, she had to report to her leader, the great succubus Lord Bayde. At this moment, Katie increased her speed and she soon arrived at the Northern Palace of the succubus legion. From her view from above, the palace looked grandiose with is large open spaces. Its surrounding rich decorations and carvings were coupled with bold colors, creating a mysterious atmosphere. At this time, Katie came to the largest structure in the palace compound and stopped in front of it. She quickly descended from the sky and landed on the spacious square in front of the palace. After standing still, she retracted the black wings on her back. This was not a place where she could be reckless. Then, she made a gesture. If the Bowel Hunter was here, she would definitely be surprised. The powerful and mysterious Katie, who had just picked her up, actually knelt down on one knee in front of the palace!? Chapter 67 - The Great Succubus, Bayde! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 61: The Great Succubus, Bayde At this moment, Katie was kneeling on one knee in front of the palace. Her charming face was naturally buried. ¡°Lord Bayde, the task you gave Katie has been completed.¡± After settling the bowel hunter down, Katie quickly came here to report. It was so that she could perform more in front of Lord Bayde. After saying that, Katie lowered her head and waited for Bayde to speak. Although there was no response from the palace. Katie, who was kneeling on one knee, still had a very respectful expression on her face. She was not impatient at all because the people in the palace did not respond. After a while. An extremely seductive voice came from the palace. ¡°Mm, thank you for your hard work.¡± As soon as this voice appeared, Katie¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to work for Lord Bayde!¡± ¡°Come in and talk.¡± Katie was so excited that she tightened her wings. She lifted her feet and walked step by step into the palace. Although using wings to fly would be faster. But flying was prohibited here. The palace¡¯s plane was also rectangular, the central hall was wide, and the vault was filled with statues and decorations. The side corridors on both sides of the palace looked very long. The surrounding decorations were rich and free, and the two sides of the door were used with leaning pillars and flat walls. It looked very classic and majestic. When Katie walked to the center of the palace, Bayde was lying on the throne that was as wide as a bed. From above, Bayde looked down at Katie who had made it here. ¡°Lord Bayde!¡± How could Katie endure such a gaze? She knelt on the ground as if she was desperately resisting something. On the other side, Bayde quietly withdrew his gaze. With a smile at the corner of the mouth. ¡°Your strength has improved again. Let me think, you have broken through to the advanced rank?¡± After Bayde withdrew her gaze, Katie calmed down again. God knows how imposing Lord Bayde¡¯s gaze was just now. Although she had broken through from the intermediate rank to the advanced rank, Katie still felt that she couldn¡¯t last more than a few moves under Lord Bayde. ¡°Yes, I just broke through to the advanced rank a few days ago.¡± Originally, Katie was prepared to make Lord Bayde happy as a surprise. She didn¡¯t expect to be seen through in an instant. As expected, Bayde was indeed powerful! After thinking about it for a while, Katie calmed down. Then, she told the story of how she brought the bowel hunter back to the succubus legion. She was very surprised that the bowel hunter was able to stay awake. In the past, many creatures couldn¡¯t withstand the transformation and became slaves of their desires. It wasn¡¯t just humans who had been transformed. The succubus legion had also transformed elves and even orcs. But after the transformation, they basically became low tier succubus that could only obey their instincts. Humans weren¡¯t easy to deal with. Bayde, who was sitting high in his seat, was listening to Katie¡¯s report while thinking about how to report to Lady Emily later. That¡¯s right, Bayde had to report what she knew. Because this was something that Lady Emily had mentioned. Although Katie and the other mid-rank officials were more concerned about the demon hunters. But at Bayde¡¯s level, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to one or two more officials. The only thing that Bayde noticed was Lady Emily¡¯s attitude. It seemed that Lady Emily was somewhat concerned about this batch of humans. Although she didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Bayde definitely had to keep this data in mind at all times. This was also the reason why Bayde summoned Katie today. After hearing it, Bayde nodded. ¡°Mm, well done.¡± Regarding the succubus legion¡¯s reward system, it was very transparent and fair. Back then, Bayde¡¯s invention of the legion¡¯s reward system had even received Lady Emily¡¯s praise. And it was extended to other legions and armies. So Katie didn¡¯t have to worry that she wouldn¡¯t get the reward. But facing these rewards, Katie was even happier to receive Lord Bayde¡¯s praise. This was a legendary figure of the succubus legion. Back then, that was a valiant succubus chasing after an angel! It was simply the idol of all succubus legions. To be praised by Lord Bayde, Katie felt that her bones were going to crumble, and she was dizzy. She had forgotten how she had walked out of Lord Bayde¡¯s palace. There was only one thought in her mind. Lord Bayde was so beautiful¡­ As a Great Succubus of the succubus legion, Bayde had long cultivated the succubus¡¯s seductive ability to the maximum level. It might not have been intentional, but her casual movements could charm people¡¯s hearts. Actually, Bayde didn¡¯t expect it either. She thought that Katie, as an advanced rank succubus, would have this kind of resistance. But she didn¡¯t expect that Katie was her fan. How could she have this kind of resistance when her idol spoke to her. She directly handed herself over. On the other side, after Bayde received Katie¡¯s report, she also slightly organised it in her mind. Then, she stood up from her seat in the palace. A pair of huge black wings spread out from the back of the throne, and her long, straight legs stood on the cold floor of the palace. Parts where needed to be big were big, and parts where needed to be thin was thin and hot. In addition, that was a charming face that any man would fall in love with. The Great Succubus Bayde could be said to have cultivated her ability to charm to the highest level. After getting down from the throne, Bayde stretched her body, inadvertently showing an astonishing curve, not caring about being seen at all. She was about to report to Lady Emily. But she suddenly felt a little distressed. ¡°Will Lady Emily be unhappy if I dressed like this?¡± As a Great Succubus, all the clothes and fabrics on Bayde¡¯s body added together didn¡¯t exceed the size of a normal person¡¯s palm¡­ ¡­ Although Bayde was already used to dressing like this, it seemed that Lady Emily wasn¡¯t happy. She even forbade Bayde from appearing in the castle like this in the future. Bayde thought for a moment and changed her clothes into a set of noble clothes. The cream or light yellow cotton cloth was natural, simple, but very ritualistic. It was also full of vitality and rhythm. A high waisted long skirt with a low collar, short sleeves. Bayde¡¯s astonishing chest was fully displayed. Her slender waist matched her tall figure. With this change, Bayde, this charming succubus, became a very charming noble young lady. Then, she tucked away her huge black wings and tail. This made her look very much like the humans. She looked at the water magic mirror that she had casually made. Well, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Lady Emily shouldn¡¯t scold her anymore. Then, her white fingers pulled at the space beside her. Suddenly, a crack that looked like a black dimensional space appeared in the palace. Bayde immediately strode in. If there was an advanced rank mage here, they would definitely recognise this spell. Bayde actually used a Tier 9 space element advanced rank spell! Space Transfer!! Chapter 68 - The Completely Ignored Bayde Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 68: The completely ignored Bayde Just as Bayde cast an advanced rank space spell, Lady Emily in the castle noticed something strange. As a fallen angel, she was very sensitive to space. After all, to be able to come down from Heaven, space spell was essential. However, Lady Emily was very familiar with this fluctuation. It seemed to be Bayde¡¯s. Just as Emily was thinking, a black crack appeared on the first floor of the castle where Emily was. Although this crack looked very terrifying, it did not cause any damage to the surrounding area. One was naturally because the caster deliberately controlled the area. The other was that everything in the castle wasn¡¯t so easily destroyed¡­ Soon, a long snow-white leg stretched out from the black crack. A woman dressed like a noble lady walked out of the black crack in a very amorous manner. It was Bayde, who was in the Succubus Palace of the Underworld City just now. After coming out, she gently stroked it with her hand again. The torn space returned to its original state, as if it had never happened. It was just that Bayde had just come out from the space magic. She realised that something was wrong. Because she felt that her surroundings were strangely quiet. It was as if someone was controlling the surrounding aura. It made the surroundings quiet. At this moment, Bayde realised that there seemed to be someone standing beside her. And this person seemed to be the Lady Emily that she was looking for! Bayde hurriedly bowed respectfully. ¡°Lady Emily!¡± The Great Succubus, who was full of Majesty in the Underworld City¡¯s Succubus Palace, seemed to be like a servant to Emily at this moment. However, facing Bayde¡¯s respectful luggage, Emily¡¯s expression didn¡¯t have any link. She even frowned. Bayde saw that Lady Emily hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, so she raised her head slightly to take a look. However, she discovered that it wasn¡¯t that Emily hadn¡¯t spoken. It was that at this moment, Emily was wearing a cute apron, holding a spatula in one hand, and a pot in the other, cooking something. She simply didn¡¯t have the time to care about her! But she could clearly sense that Lady Emily was looking at her just now. Why did she suddenly turn back to cook. I¡¯m such a big succubus standing here. Not to say that I could not be seen. It could be said that she completely ignored me. But at this moment, Bayde didn¡¯t dare to move carelessly. Instead, she once again looked at Emily in a low voice. ¡°Lady Emily, I¡¯m¡­ Bayde.¡± ¡°The matter that you arranged previously has been completely handled according to your instructions.¡± Bayde immediately reported the matter that Emily had mentioned earlier. When she said this, Bayde instantly felt relieved. Although the other party looked like a cute maid with a spatula in her hand. But in reality, she was the actual commander of the Underworld City¡¯s succubus legion. And she was one of the founders of this Underworld City. Whether it was in terms of strength or seniority, she was superior to her. She was really lucky to be able to work for Lady Emily. Seeing that Bayde quickly reported her work. Emily could not pretend to ignore it. It was just that she was a little busy right now, or rather, she was busy cooking. She had no time to pay attention to Bayde. ¡°Ah, hmm, well done.¡± Emily replied perfunctorily as she fried the meat. It had to be said that Emily¡¯s cooking skill was very good. Very soon, the fragrance of the fried meat came out. Bayde was also overjoyed when Lady Emily praised her. Thus, she was still thinking of reporting her work in the Underworld City. Who knew that just as Bayde was about to speak, Emily reached out and interrupted her. ¡°Um, sorry, I¡¯m cooking now. We¡¯ll talk about these things later.¡± After saying that, Emily was busy adding seasoning to the fried meat. Then, she took a spatula and turned the fried meat over. After this set of operations. How would she have time to listen to Bayde¡¯s report. From the outside, no one would believe that Emily was a fallen angel. Which fallen angel cooked at home every day. What kind of fallen angel was that! Moreover, Bayde knew that this was a legendary fallen angel who had once killed her way out of Heaven. Who could link these two images together?! To be honest, Bayde was a little dumbfounded She suddenly didn¡¯t understand. This cooking¡­ was it very important? Could it be more important than the Underworld City? Bayde had so much information to report, but Emily told her that she wanted to cook! Did Lady Emily has mistaken?? Bayde¡¯s side was obviously more important!! In the past, when the other maids in the castle were not around¡­ Lady Emily was the only one who took charge of the overall situation and listened to their reports. After all, the other founders of the Underworld City were either lazy or unable to get away. Only Lady Emily had been defending the castle. Although she basically did not interfere with the management of the Underworld City. But she could still listen to some crucial information. Therefore, at that time, Emily was the pillar of support in the hearts of everyone in the Underworld City. Previously, most of the matters in the Underworld City were managed by the representatives of their legions. But now, the few lords had returned. However, Bayde still naturally wanted to tell Lady Emily the latest information about the Underworld City. This was a habit that was formed in the past. But who would have thought that Lady Emily would cook here instead of listening to the report?! Bayde wanted to speak, but no one wanted to hear. This was the legendary Underworld City of the demon world that had gathered many advanced rank monsters, countless intermediate monsters, and countless low rank monsters! If this name was spread outside, many big shots would be scared half to death! Any of the monsters that came out from the Underworld City could easily survive in another monster community. However, in the eyes of Lady Emily, such a powerful place was not as important as the meal she made. Bayde was speechless. Who was exactly the founder or the leader of the legion! Be responsible! Even though Bayde was roaring in her heart. She didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. After all, she could still distinguish between joking and risking her life. Emily, who didn¡¯t care what Bayde was thinking, had already placed the fried meat aside and started to prepare the other ingredients. She looked at Bayde, who was still standing there foolishly. ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to prepare the next meal for Eddie.¡± After placing the meat on the plate, Emily thought that it was perfect. Emily clapped her hands. ¡°Oh right, in the future, tell the commanders in the Underworld City that space magic is prohibited in the vicinity of the castle.¡± ¡°Especially you.¡± Emily pointed at Bayde. ¡°Me?¡± Bayde looked confused. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t use space magic near the castle in the future.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?!¡± Chapter 69 - Even Bayde Was Shocked Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 69: Even Bayde was shocked As a great succubus, Bayde was usually best at using space magic. She was also best at using space magic. Now that Emily forbade her from using the magic she was best at, Bayde was also dumbfounded. ¡°Lady Emily, why is this? Don¡¯t we usually communicate like this?¡± Bayde didn¡¯t understand why Lady Emily, who was best at space magic, would forbid the use of space magic. She didn¡¯t understand. But of course, Emily had her own reasons. Emily turned around, revealing the apron she was wearing. Bayde¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw the cute rabbit head on the apron. Such cute clothes really suited Lady Emily¡­ She was clearly wearing a full set of armour, which was the most suitable for Lady Emily. At this moment, Emily was also looking at the succubus with a question mark on her head. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not for no reason that space magic is forbidden!¡± Emily was waving the spatula in her hand. Her silver hair was jumping up and down, making her look cute and funny. ¡°Our great master, Eddie Edward, has been cultivating his magic power very quickly recently, so in order not to expose himself, space magic is forbidden in the vicinity of the castle without my permission!¡± Emily crossed her arms in front of her chest in an imposing manner. However, her cute maid¡¯s coat paired with her beautiful silver hair did not make her look dignified at all. Upon hearing this, Bayde felt bitter in her heart. How old was the Little Master? He was still considered an infant in terms of the age in the Demon World. How fast could an infant cultivate magic? Was this also a reason to prohibit the use of space magic? Bayde was somewhat unconvinced. She felt that Lady Emily¡¯s reason was completely untenable. ¡°Lady Emily, Master Eddie is just a little baby. Is there a need to be so exaggerated? It¡¯s not to the extent that he can even sense space magic, right?¡± The requirements to learn space magic were very high. Usually, it was at the intermediate rank. It was not something that a child could learn. ¡°A baby?¡± Emily looked at Bayde as if she was looking at a fool. I think you really don¡¯t understand the lifespan of humans. Emily also found it funny. ¡°Do you know that Master Eddie is old enough to marry among humans?¡± ¡°Marry¡­ marry?¡± As a great succubus, Bayde naturally read about humans in books. Especially when humans grew to a certain age, they would hold an event called marriage. Usually, a human male and female would hold a party called a wedding. However, there would also be a male and male wedding, or a female or female wedding. Also, generally speaking, they would not be blessed. Although there was no such thing as marriage in the succubus population, after knowing that humans had such a romantic way of marrying, she could not help but secretly learn more about it. That was why she was a little surprised by what Lady Emily had said. ¡°Master Eddie has already reached this stage, can he get married?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so don¡¯t use the succubus¡¯ time to calculate. Now that Master Eddie has grown up, he can no longer come and go freely like before.¡± Emily paused. ¡°In terms of strength, Master Eddie¡¯s strength is around Tier 3, but I estimate that his combat strength is above Tier 5.¡± ¡°Oh, only Tier 3¡­¡± Bayde first nodded, and then seemed to have thought of something. ¡°How long has Master Eddie been studying magic? One year, two years?¡± One year, two years to cultivate to Tier 3, it was indeed not bad. This speed was indeed not bad among humans. It was almost comparable to their succubus. But Emily seemed to have heard a joke and smiled. ¡°One year? One week, to be exact, five days.¡± ¡°Oh, five days¡­¡± Bayde calculated in her mind. Tier 3, five days. Hmm, not bad. After Bayde¡¯s mind reacted for a while, she seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes suddenly widened. No, no! Wait a moment! Wait a moment! Bayde seemed to want to confirm something. ¡°Lady Emily, are you serious? Master Eddie went from a human who doesn¡¯t know magic to a Tier 3 Mage in five days?????¡± ¡°Yes, and Master Eddie even defeated a Tier 5 water element mage in actual combat. At that time, he was still a Tier 2 Mage.¡± Emily described Eddie¡¯s victory as if it was a very ordinary matter. She did not pay any attention to Bayde¡¯s shocked mouth. Bayde: ??? He rose to Tier 3 in a week, and he even defeated a Tier 5 Mage at Tier 2??? Bayde was shocked. Even the young dragons of the continent couldn¡¯t fight across so many tiers! Master Eddie was stronger than any young dragon?! She, a succubus, dared to compete with Master Eddie in terms of talent? She would probably be thrown into Master Eddie¡¯s butt and could not even be seen. Bayde suddenly felt dizzy. If what Lady Emily said was true, then was Master Eddie sure that he wasn¡¯t some demon¡¯s son? With this talent, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to reach the intermediate rank. Moreover, he would basically be able to reach the advanced rank smoothly. He might even be able to touch that Supreme Realm¡­ Bayde¡¯s mind started to think a lot. Emily looked at Bayde with a funny expression, and then looked at Bayde¡¯s clothes. She suddenly frowned. This magnificent chest, protruding hips, and slender waist. Although Eddie had just entered puberty, everyone knew that the desires of humans during puberty were very strong. Especially in the face of this kind of female with a strong maternal aura, there was a special feeling. Although she didn¡¯t know if Master Eddie would be like this, Emily still felt that she should be on guard. Eddie had them. He didn¡¯t need anyone else to get involved. ¡°Bayde, there¡¯s something wrong with the way you¡¯re dressed.¡± Emily didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and directly used a critical tone. Bayde, who had heard the shocking news about Eddie, was still in a daze. When she suddenly heard Emily said that there was something wrong with her clothes, she was completely dumbfounded. Aren¡¯t they talking about space magic. No, why did she even have to care about clothes now??? ¡°Is there something wrong with what I¡¯m wearing¡­¡± Bayde asked in a daze. She had already changed her clothes once before because she was too exposed. ¡°You¡¯re wearing too exposed. You¡¯re not allowed to wear this in the future.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Bayde looked at her plain, wrapped clothes that had become tight and protruding because of her plump body. She did not understand. She was clearly wearing normal human clothes. How was this exposed? If it was too exposed, would it be as exposed as the few straps she wore in the Succubus Palace? Emily felt a headache as she looked at Bayde¡¯s seductive and mysterious body. Eddie was currently in his human puberty. What would he do if he saw Bayde dressed like this? Emily looked at her long legs. The white maid socks on her long legs were cute. But who knew if human boys would like this mature succubus? She had to be careful! Chapter 70 - Young Master Did Not Walk the Normal Path Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 70: Young Master did not walk the normal path Looking at Bayde, who was wearing ordinary noble clothes and sexy lingerie. Emily raised her eyebrows. She realized that it might not be the clothes, but the person. Bayde seemed to be wearing human clothes, but instead¡­ She was even more attractive to men. Which man wouldn¡¯t be attracted to such a curvy figure? Bayde didn¡¯t seem to realise how attractive she was to men. How dare she dress like that! Emily wondered if she should be more strict on the discipline nowadays. She was a lewd beast before, and now she was a succubus. Would those things in the Underworld City¡¯s jail be able to escape in two days? Emily was still imagining things. ¡°Snap!¡± Suddenly, there was a snapping sound. Bayde snapped her fingers, and a seemingly transparent spatial fluctuation appeared in the corridor between the first floor and the floor above. ¡°Lady Emily, although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing, if you¡¯re afraid that Master Eddie will see us, why don¡¯t you just set up a space perception spell here?¡± Since she didn¡¯t want Master Eddie to see her, why not just set up a space perception spell on the path that he had to pass on his way down the stairs. Once she sensed that Eddie was going down the stairs, she would immediately cast a space spell and leave. Although reaching Tier 3 in five days was indeed shocking to her. But her high-level spatial spell wasn¡¯t discovered by Eddie at this time. Bayde could easily cast such a small spatial spell. When she was in her succubus palace, she had set up countless space perception spells. After all, the palace was so big, how could she manage herself? This kind of perception magic was very convenient. ¡°As long as Master Eddie goes downstairs, I will be able to sense it.¡± Bayde had a look of confidence. This kind of thing belonged to the old profession, it was very convenient and easy to do. But she had originally thought that she would be praised by Lady Emily. And when she saw Emily, she shook her head and sighed. She had no intention of praising her. Emily had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°The moment you appeared, I have already activated the enchantment. You don¡¯t have to tell me!¡± When she had sensed the spatial fluctuations on this floor, Emily had already activated her perception of the floor. So every time Eddie went upstairs or downstairs, Emily was clear about it. But Emily didn¡¯t set up such a perception in Eddie¡¯s room. It was just that she had been focused on cooking and didn¡¯t activate it. Now that Bayde came in, Emily remembered the spatial spell she had set up. Otherwise, Emily would not have talked so nicely to Bayde? It would have been over a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t that Emily had any violent tendencies. It was that the bunch of bastards in the Underworld City were too troublesome. Yesterday, she had taught Hermione a lesson and made sure to lock up the storeroom. It was filled with all the things that they had plundered over the years. Although she couldn¡¯t remember the details, she was sure that there were some dangerous items inside. If were to release, the castle would blow up. She would dye Hermione¡¯s white hair black! As an unknown witch, white was her natural hair color. This was also her trademark. Thor had pranked Hermione and said that he wanted to dye Hermione¡¯s white hair black, so there was a big hole missing from the gold coins bed where Thor slept. Thor had cried and begged Hermione to change it back. In the end, Emily was the one who begged for mercy, so the matter was settled. Therefore, Emily said that the punishment of dyeing Hermione¡¯s hair black was definitely heavy enough. And that wasn¡¯t the main point. The problem was, if they didn¡¯t ban it earlier and set the rules. Master would find out that he actually lived in an Underworld City full of monsters. If it was a normal human, they would probably go crazy. Although Master was definitely different from normal humans. But as the most evil creatures recorded in the books of the continent. Eddie couldn¡¯t quite accept it. If Eddie ran away, who would inherit the castle, and how would their promise be fulfilled? As the castle¡¯s head housekeeper, Emily wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Although she hadn¡¯t been able to control herself and directly transformed into a legendary form, wiping out all the Goblin near the forest¡­ But Emily had already selectively lost her memory. She only wanted to serve Eddie now and lived a peaceful life with him. Occasionally going out to drink with other legendary creatures and rob them. Life would be very comfortable then. But to live such a life, she definitely couldn¡¯t let Eddie discover these strange things. So¡­ Bayde. One of the Great Succubus, the commander of the Underworld City¡¯s succubus legion. She had to be disciplined. She couldn¡¯t let a scantily clad succubus appear in the castle! Including Bayde herself! Even if she activated her space perception spell, it wouldn¡¯t work! For a moment, Emily couldn¡¯t tell if she was being safe or jealous. But she would definitely not admit it. How could she possibly be envious of her subordinates. Although that mature body had a well-known attraction to teenagers. But so what! To capture a man¡¯s heart, the most important thing was to capture a man¡¯s stomach! The dishes that she had cooked with her heart would definitely make Eddie feel her concern! Emily, who was wearing a cute maid outfit, pulled herself together again. The mountain of flesh on her chest also rose and fell with her mood. Even the bunny apron was a little too big. Bayde saw that when Lady Emily talked about Eddie, all her thoughts were on Eddie. How could she listen to her words. She prepared to return to the Underworld City first and wait for the next time. Bayde would come back when Lady Emily was normal. But just as Bayde was preparing to tear space again and prepare to cast an advanced rank spatial spell¡­ A voice suddenly came from outside the castle. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Emily was very familiar with this voice. She knew immediately that it was Eddie¡¯s voice! She saw a young man with a cool temperament standing outside the gate. It was the Master of the castle, Eddie! Fortunately, Bayde hadn¡¯t prepared the magic yet. Otherwise, Eddie would have bumped into it. Emily and Bayde just stared blankly at Eddie. They were beginning to doubt life. Didn¡¯t they already set up a space perception spell? Eddie had been in his room ever since he finished eating! Why didn¡¯t they notice that Eddie had come out! Why was he here. And the most awkward thing was that Bayde had appeared here. A noble had come to Eddie¡¯s Castle, and Eddie, as the Master of the castle, didn¡¯t even know about it. This matter could be said to be big or small. But no matter what, Emily and Bayde were in some trouble now. At this moment, Emily naturally put on a smile. ¡°Master, when did you leave? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Eddie directly stretched out his finger and pointed outside. ¡°I saw that Thor and Hermione always like to flip through my window, so I flipped through my window and tried. This is¡­¡± Eddie¡¯s explanation made Emily want to find Thor and Hermione to teach them a good lesson! Thor and Hermione could teach something better but¡­ Why did they have to teach the young master to flip through the window?! No wonder the perception magic was ineffective. The young master didn¡¯t take the normal path at all! Chapter 71 - A Bug Approaching Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 71: A bug approaching ¡°Young¡­ Young Master¡­¡± Emily suddenly panicked when she saw Eddie¡¯s sudden appearance. Emily wasn¡¯t sure if Eddie had heard her conversation with Bayde. Eddie had heard every single word of the spatial magic, perception magic, Underworld City, and so on. Moreover, just the sudden appearance of the Great Succubus Bayde in the castle was hard to explain. The sudden appearance of Eddie disrupted the rhythm of Emily and Bayde. How could they have imagined that Eddie wouldn¡¯t come down the stairs but came down from the balcony! It was all Thor and Hermione¡¯s fault!! Young Master Eddie had been led astray! The current Emily even had the urge to block Eddie coming from the balcony. ¡°Young Master, this is a noble from the vicinity of the Imperial Capital. She came to visit us today.¡± Emily was worthy of being a fallen angel who had lived for many years. Her reaction speed was very fast, and she immediately made up an excuse. This was also because Bayde was wearing the clothes of a noble lady, so she casually said it. Bayde immediately nodded nervously. ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Bayde family near the Imperial Capital. I saw a castle here during my field trip today, so I took the liberty to come and visit.¡± Bayde reacted quickly and immediately replied. Who knew if there was a Bayde family in the Imperial Capital? She said it first. That was why, sometimes, in order to tell a lie, countless lies were needed to cover it up. Anyone who had stayed in the Imperial Capital would be able to see through the lies of these two people. Hearing the crude lies of the two people. Eddie, who was outside the door, only responded with an ¡°Oh¡± before walking over. He gave a noble salute to Bayde. ¡°Ms. Bayde, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go study magic later, so I can¡¯t entertain you. If you have any questions, you can communicate with my maids.¡± After saying that, Eddie turned around and left. As a Young Master who hadn¡¯t officially inherited the noble title, Eddie had no obligation to receive the other nobles. ¡°Ah, Ah¡­ okay.¡± Hearing Eddie¡¯s reply, Bayde nodded stiffly. Seeing the other party nod, Eddie gestured for Emily to take good care of her. As the head butler of the castle, Emily was definitely more familiarised than him. ¡°No problem, Young Master.¡± Emily respectfully agreed. ¡°And Young Master, remember to come back early for lunch today. I made fried meat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eddie, who had already gone far away, waved his hand without turning back. She didn¡¯t know if he heard it. ¡°Phew!¡± Seeing Eddie leave, the two people in the living room heaved a sigh of relief. Emily also clutched her chest. Her deformed chest, which was propped up by the bunny apron, kept shaking up and down. The instant Eddie appeared just now, it almost made her heart stop beating for a second. The instant pressure was even greater than facing a legendary creature of the same tier. Bayde was also startled by the sudden appearance of the Little Master. If her identity was discovered, then Bayde would probably be hung up and beaten by a few servant girls. Thinking of this, Bayde felt a burst of cold sweat on her back. Emily also glanced at Bayde in annoyance. ¡°The next time I see you around the castle without my permission, I will punish you by not letting you go near a man for a hundred years.¡± Emily¡¯s punishment sounded ridiculous, but if the target of the punishment was a succubus, it was very reasonable. Within a hundred years, a succubus could not eat or drink, but it was impossible to not get close to a man. Although some succubus were into the same sex, they were still a minority. At least Bayde was not. Hearing such a punishment, even Bayde felt bitter. This punishment was too heavy for succubus. Besides, the Little Master did not recognise them. Now that the Little Master was still young, he was easily fooled. Hearing Bayde¡¯s quibbling, Emily looked at Bayde coldly. ¡°Why do you think you can still stand here?¡± Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Bayde didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore. They could get away once or twice, but if there were too many times, it would inevitably reveal flaws. Moreover, based on Eddie¡¯s growth rate, Emily was worried that Eddie would discover Bayde and the others. Therefore, she simply restricted the people in the Underworld City from seeing the maids. After all, it had been so many years, and the legion system had long been formed. Every level of the Underworld City, every commander of the army was also chosen by the maids. Whether it was trust or ability, they were all first class. Even if the maids didn¡¯t care, there was nothing much to do. The Underworld City had its own rules of operation long ago. Otherwise, the other maids might not come back once a year, and the Underworld City would have been in chaos. Faced with Emily¡¯s warning and hundred-year punishment. Even a Great Succubus like Bayde didn¡¯t dare to disobey. She could only agree with a small mouth. ¡°Yes, Lady Emily.¡± Seeing Bayde¡¯s unhappy look, Emily also felt that her tone was too harsh. Her expression relaxed. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. You won¡¯t be idle for too long. You guys will have fun soon.¡± Emily gave Bayde a small piece of information to prepare her. Hearing that there was something to do, Bayde¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Although the Underworld City¡¯s magic power was abundant, it was very fast to cultivate. However, Bayde was now a Great Succubus. Normal cultivation was already very slow for her. She wanted to fight and had a worthy opponent. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any suitable opponents in the Underworld City. But after being in the Underworld City for so many years, everyone understood each other very well. Everyone was very clear about the distribution of each level of the Underworld City and the strength and weakness of the monsters. Bayde, who had been stuck at the advanced rank for a long time, had long wanted to go out and take a look. ¡°Lady Emily, what exactly is going on?¡± Bayde couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡°There are some blind bugs that are getting closer and closer to this place. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t get close to this place, but once they get close¡­¡± As she spoke, the originally cute maid was instantly filled with a demonic killing intent. ¡°Kill all of them.¡± As a fallen angel, who knew how many lives had died at her hands. But recently, because of Eddie, she had slightly restrained herself. If one really thought she was some obedient girl, that would be a mistake. Once if there was something that threatened the castle and Eddie, happened¡­ Then Emily would definitely rush out at the first moment and strangled the danger in its cradle. Bayde was also trembling in fear. Just a trace of Emily¡¯s aura was enough to make her tremble. Bayde really couldn¡¯t imagine how strong Lady Emily would be after she was completely liberated. The dangerous aura quickly dissipated. Only then did Bayde stand firm. ¡°Lady Emily, don¡¯t worry, just leave it to us.¡± Bayde immediately replied. If these bugs dared to provoke the Lords in the castle, then there was only one ending for welcoming these bugs. And that was death! Chapter 72 - More Than 100 Years Of View On Magic Have Been Shaken Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 72: More than 100 years of view on magic have been shaken On one side, Emily was chatting with Bayde. On the other side, Eddie was on his way to look for Autumn. Although Eddie felt that the woman he saw in the castle was very strange. But as a newcomer who had just arrived in this world. His understanding of this world was only at the level of an infant. Therefore, as a new Lord, Eddie felt even more nervous about Bayde than she did. After all, if he acted very differently from before, it would be very eye-catching. Therefore, he might as well act like a reckless young man who had just reached puberty. As for the social interaction between noble families, he could just directly hand it over to the maid, Emily. In any case, all the matters in the castle were managed by Emily. Now, he just wanted to be a Young Master who devoted himself to cultivate. Since he had a cheat like the Infinite Energy Collection System. Now, if he didn¡¯t provoke the enemy, then he shouldn¡¯t provoke others. Only then could he grow up steadily. Of course, not provoking others didn¡¯t mean that he could be provoke. Eddie didn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to take the initiative to cause trouble. Otherwise, what was the meaning of becoming stronger? Wasn¡¯t it just to protect his castle and the maids from being hurt. Eddie, who only wanted to become stronger, didn¡¯t seem to notice how strange Emily and the so-called Ms. Bayde¡¯s reactions were just now. This wasn¡¯t something he was considering. Eddie trusted Emily very much. Even if there was a strange reaction, it was still her secret. He did not think that a maid who could go to the forest and snatched his predecessor back for him from the Goblin, would actually harm him. Eddie did not think too long. Because not far from the castle, under a big tree, his teacher, Autumn, was standing under the tree waiting for him. At this moment, Eddie quickly went up and greeted Autumn. ¡°Teacher.¡± To be honest, the current Autumn was slightly valued her student, who was only a teenager. Eddie¡¯s talent in magic was not only higher than the few madmen in the academy. After all, an average person who only knew one or two types of magic was already at the peak. It was very common for a genius to be proficient in five or six types of magic. However, Autumn had never seen someone like Eddie, who was proficient in all elements. Not to mention her, even their Dean had never met someone like Eddie by chance. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just his magic talent. Even his talent in magic potions was considered very rare. If those alchemy professionals saw the special perfume, they would definitely be even crazier than a woman like her. After coughing a little. Autumn also greeted him. ¡°You¡¯re here. Have a seat.¡± ¡°What do you want to learn today?¡± That¡¯s right, Autumn was too lazy to book a class. She started to directly ask Eddie what he wanted to learn. This was the right of a genius. It was the same in the Saint Bauhinia Academy. For those geniuses with very high talent, the academy maintained a very relaxed teaching state. Autumn looked at Eddie, who was calm in front of her. ¡°Do you want to learn a more advanced spell, or a more advanced potion formula? Or do you want to hear about the knowledge in the Magic Academy?¡± For Eddie, Autumn felt that she could not judge him based on his current magic level. She knew that there were many ruthless people in the entire continent who could also fight across ranks. These people could fight across ranks as if it was a game. It was not like two or three Tier 3 monsters did not exist. Most of them had powerful talents or awakened some special abilities. For example, Thor, who was a big dark dragon. Once a big dark dragon matured, the weakest one would be a Tier 9 monster, or even a saint-rank monster. Their magic resistance could even directly reduce the power of their spells to the minimum. Perhaps only light-type spells could cause a little damage to Thor. The unknown witch was also very exaggerated. This could be seen from the fact that she could ignore magic defence and directly turn into an illusion to bind her. This ability was very perverse. Whether it was used in combat or assassination. Simply a natural assassin and¡­ a thief. Of course, Hermione was not very interested in the so-called treasures in the vaults or forbidden areas. She just liked to test her own abilities. Fortunately, there were no signs of overturning until now. As for Autumn¡¯s question, Eddie thought about it. ¡°Teacher, I want to know what your Magic Academy uses to hone your combat skills apart from fighting with others.¡± Actually, Eddie had been curious about this question for a long time. Because the Magic Academy could not recommend that all problems be solved by fighting. Every mage was an elite of a certain family or country. Especially the students who entered the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy were the elites of the elites. For such elites, they definitely could not be used as consumables. Therefore, Eddie suspected that the Academy definitely had a way to test and train their own combat ability. Facing Eddie¡¯s question like this¡­ Autumn was in a bit of a dilemma. As a low tier mage, what was more important was to train his magic proficiency. Especially for a mage of all elements like Eddie. The learning time of each spell had to be averaged. This led to the possibility that Eddie¡¯s magic proficiency might not be as good as some mages who specialised in a magic element. ¡°Of course there are methods, but that is something only intermediate mages can learn.¡± ¡°Low tier mages should indeed focus more on their magic proficiency.¡± Autumn wanted to tell Eddie not to rush into actual combat so quickly. For a person like Eddie, who had an extremely high magic talent. He should pay more attention to building a foundation. This was also the experience that Autumn had learned after studying for so long. The path of magic was taken step by step. Every lesson had to be learned well. This way, when he reached a higher level, he wouldn¡¯t need to catch up with the previous lessons. There were no shortcuts to magic. ¡°But Teacher, I¡¯m already Tier 3 now.¡± Eddie said this truth very frankly. He had just used the system to upgrade to Tier 3 Mage in the morning. And he had used the remaining gold coins to buy five types of magic. So, strictly speaking, Eddie was indeed a real Tier 3 Mage now. ¡°How is this possible!¡± When Autumn heard Eddie saying that he had been promoted to Tier 3 Mage, her first reaction was to deny it. Autumn remembered that when she first came here, Eddie was only a Tier 1 Mage. How come she had only been here for a few days. Eddie had suddenly reached Tier 3? This was too ridiculous! Looking at Eddie, Autumn¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of doubt. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Eddie¡¯s words. It was just that seeing such a terrifying speed with her own eyes, Autumn¡¯s brain was somewhat unable to process it. ¡°So you¡¯re already a Tier 3 Mage?¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher.¡± Eddie answered decisively. Autumn¡¯s face immediately revealed an expression of disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve already advanced again. A genius can¡¯t explain what happened to you anymore, right?!¡± Autumn felt that her view of magic, which she had cultivated for more than a hundred years, was somewhat shaken.. Chapter 73 - A Magic Duel to Advance to Tier 3 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 73: A magic duel to advance to Tier 3 Facing such a confident Eddie. Autumn thought for a moment and decided to test Eddie. ¡°Since you¡¯re curious about the battle mages of the Magic Academy, let¡¯s test today.¡± Although Autumn was so surprised that her mouth didn¡¯t close for a long time. But Autumn still wanted to see what Eddie¡¯s current strength had reached. At this time, the location outside the castle was the best testing ground. Eddie looked at Autumn indifferently. ¡°No problem, I can do it.¡± Eddie, who had just advanced to Tier 3, also wanted to test his strength. And it seemed that after Tier 3, his magic had some new changes. Autumn and Eddie each found their own positions. Autumn was a Tier 9 Mage, so she should be less competitive. Thus, she suggested it herself. ¡°I won¡¯t take the initiative to chant spells in this test, nor will I use a magic staff. You just need to attack.¡± Facing Autumn¡¯s bold words. Eddie didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and smiled. ¡°Alright, Teacher Autumn, then I¡¯m going to start.¡± Before Eddie finished his words, Eddie¡¯s right hand spread out. A fireball, the size of a basketball quickly appeared. Not only did the colour of the fireball change from orange to dark purple. It was even under Eddie¡¯s control. The feeling of controlling it became more relaxed and casual. Eddie understood that this should be the result of his system adding attribute points to him. When he controlled the previous spells, the power was stronger and it was easier. Not only that. Eddie opened his left hand. A fireball the same size as a basketball also rose. Originally, Eddie could only control one fireball to attack, but now he felt that he could control two fireballs. This undoubtedly greatly increased Eddie¡¯s fighting strength. In the past, although his spells could be cast instantaneously, they were all single-shot spells. Once the opponent established a frontal defence, it would be very difficult to fight. This was something that Eddie had concluded when he fought with the Tier 5 water element mage previously. At that time, if he could control two spells at the same time, pincer attack from both front and back. Then the opponent would at least have to support a full body defence. This would increase the opponent¡¯s mental and physical pressure and mana consumption by several folds. Eddie was also surprised by his current strength. But who was even more surprised than Eddie was Autumn who was standing opposite him. To control several spells and attack at the same time, this was a battle technique that only intermediate mages would use. It wasn¡¯t anything else. But only the spiritual power of an intermediate mage could support such a tactic. Many intermediate mages in the Academy might not be able to do it. But now, Eddie actually did it, and from the looks of it, Eddie seemed to be able to do it very easily. In the next second, Autumn was shocked. ¡°Boom!¡± A fireball the same size as the other two basketballs condensed in front of Eddie once again! ¡°Heavens! How many can this monster control?!¡± ¡°And all of them are instant cast!¡± ¡°Even if he can instantly cast so many spells after advancing to Tier 3, he can still cast three at the same time?!¡± This time, even Autumn¡¯s expression changed slightly. But before Autumn could observe any further. Following Eddie¡¯s thoughts, the three fireballs seemed to be accelerating, pulling on the three flaming tails and directly rushing towards Autumn¡¯s direction. This speed! It was definitely not just barely using the control of three fireballs!! Autumn also entered her battle mode the moment the fireballs shot over. As the youngest Tier 9 Mage of the demon tribe in a hundred years, she would not panic. Since Eddie used fire, then Autumn would use water. Three water balls bigger than a basketball appeared in front of Autumn. Although Autumn did not chant spells or use a staff, she still had Tier 9 mind control. The water balls quickly rushed in the direction of the fireballs and met. The water balls bigger than the fireballs were like the tip of a pen and the cap of a pen, touching each other precisely. The moment the water balls and the fireballs came into contact. The water balls were like an open net, wrapping around Eddie¡¯s fireball. Just when Autumn thought that the three fireballs would be extinguished¡­ These fireballs only dimmed a little and then directly rushed out of the water ball¡¯s envelope. They were still heading towards Autumn¡¯s direction very quickly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Autumn felt that something wasn¡¯t right. After a careful look, she was surprised to find out. ¡°This isn¡¯t a Tier 2 spell! This is a Tier 3 spell! Fireball Explosion!¡± Eddie had just become a Tier 3 Mage, and he had already mastered a Tier 3 fire element spell??? Autumn started to doubt about life. If she did not mistake, Eddie had only become a Tier 3 Mage for half a day. Who would be able to advance and take the time to learn a Tier 3 spell so skilfully? Not only that, Autumn also noticed¡­ This kid could even cast Tier 3 magic instantaneously! This was too shocking! Autumn didn¡¯t even know what to say. This magic talent was a little too ridiculous. Autumn now seemed to understand why Lady Emily kidnapped her from the Academy. If Eddie went to the Academy to study¡­ Then all the records in the Academy would probably be broken by Eddie. And it would be to the extent that no one else would be able to break it. Eddie¡¯s spell immediately disrupted Autumn¡¯s rhythm. Initially, her mind was still in a mess, but seeing Eddie¡¯s fireballs had already arrived in front of her. There was no time for Autumn to hesitate. She raised her hand. Intermediate wind element spell, Wind Movement Spell! This was a wind element support spell used to increase her speed and agility. Then, three pure black fireballs with a destructive aura appeared in front of Autumn. Autumn¡¯s finger gently tapped in the air. Go! The black fireballs and Eddie¡¯s fireball quickly collided. ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of fireballs cancelling each other¡¯s explosions suddenly appeared on the field. The explosion in the middle also produced a large amount of smoke. Between Eddie and Autumn, it blocked their vision. To be safe, Autumn put on a magic shield at this time. Eddie¡¯s performance had already surprised her. This made her feel a sense of absurdity that she had to be careful of. A great Tier 9 Mage of the continent, a genius of the demon tribe for a hundred years, was actually on guard against a young mage who had just advanced to Tier 3. This could not help but made Autumn feel very funny and ridiculous. Although she smiled, Autumn¡¯s defence was not waterproof at all. As the dust on the field flew up, Autumn followed up with a wind element spell to blow the dust away. However, there were new changes on the field. Autumn saw that Eddie, who was supposed to be standing in front of her, was suddenly blocked by a few earth walls. And above the earth wall, dozens of water arrows like bows and arrows appeared one after another. It was as if elf archers were lining up, their bows fully drawn. Autumn naturally recognised these two spells. Two more Tier 3 spells. Earth ingot wall and water arrow. One for defence and one for attack. Autumn smiled. A mana consumption battle? Autumn smiled wickedly. Her magic robe also fluttered in the wind. ¡°That¡¯s not a good choice, Little Lord..¡± Chapter 74 - The Lost Princess Faith Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 72: The Lost Princess Faith During the duel between Eddie and Autumn. In the Underworld City. At the entrance of the storage room on the second floor. This was the place where the ¡®spoils¡¯ of war were usually piled up by the maids. There were gold coins and purple gold coins, which were the currency of the continent. There were also precious materials on the bodies of various magic beasts. There were also countless other things. These added up to more than the storage items of a kingdom combined. And these things were all locked in one door after another. Even the maids didn¡¯t know what was inside. For example, the lewd beast that had escaped from the door. These things shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the corridor. Princess Faith, who had almost been attacked by the lewd beast, woke up slowly in her bed. Facing the familiar roof again. Faith felt a little relieved. Because when she saw this familiar room, she knew that she was safe. Although she didn¡¯t know who was helping her. But her safety was the most important thing. When Faith woke up in a daze, she saw that there seemed to be a plate of bread and milk on the table. Her eyes immediately widened. After not eating for so long, Princess Faith was indeed hungry. This food was like a lifesaver. Faith immediately sat up, got off the bed, and went to the table. Although she was starving, she did not abandon her princess etiquette. She was still very restrained in looking for a knife and fork. But after searching for a long time, she still could not find the knife and fork. Could it be that they were not given to her? But if she didn¡¯t give her a knife and fork, how could she eat it! As a princess, should she just use her hands? At this moment, Faith was somewhat resistant. But the anxiety that kept coming from her stomach didn¡¯t disappear, and it even became stronger. Someone once said that the most uncomfortable thing in this world was to be hungry. A child like Faith, who had never experienced hardship since she was young, naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this kind of torture. A pair of small white and tender hands trembled as they extended towards the bread. At the instant when the hands made contact with the bread, it was as if something had broken the order that had always been observed. The small hands instead stabilised. Grabbed the bread and tore a piece into the mouth. Chewing carefully. Even in such a hungry situation, Faith still maintained her eating manners. However, the speed at which her hands tore the bread became faster and faster. Soon, she finished a whole piece of bread. Then she picked up the quilt and drank a big mouthful of milk. With this big mouthful of milk and bread, Faith finally stopped the feeling of hunger in her stomach. She put down the cup in her hand. This time, Faith didn¡¯t open the door and go out curiously. Instead, she walked to the bedside and sat down. Her eyes were a little confused. ¡°Where the hell is this place¡­¡± Faith muttered as she sat by the bed. As an intermediate mage, she thought that she had the ability to roam the world alone. She was filled with joy and wanted to go out, study, and take risks! However, she did not expect to encounter so many things that she could not handle as soon as she came out. In the past, she had naively thought that if she really could not handle it, she could call her Master over to help. But looking at the current situation, even her Master might not be able to come over. The experience of going out the first two times had already somewhat frightened her. The sea-like gold coins and the huge space. The mountain-like passage of rare materials. And the monster that was like a headless octopus¡­ What were these things! Faith herself was the pearl of the kingdom. What had she not seen? But not only had she not seen anything here, it could even be said that it was more than the sum of all the things she had seen before. She felt that her life experiences over the past ten years had been overturned. A ridiculous thought suddenly arose in Faith¡¯s mind. Could she have been in the Demon King¡¯s nest? She had read many novels in the palace that said so. The Demon King liked to take the princess to the castle. He didn¡¯t do anything but wait for the brave ones to come and rescue her. In the end, the brave one and the princess lived a happy life. Thinking of this, her current situation seemed to be the same as in the books? The princess was caught by the Demon King and given food and drink, but he didn¡¯t let her escape. Then she was locked in a castle with monsters guarding outside. The more Faith thought about it, the more reasonable it made sense. The more she thought about it, the more surprised she became. Could there really be a Demon King in this world? Faith herself wasn¡¯t sure. But if there was, Faith hoped that the Demon King wouldn¡¯t be too ugly. After all, if he was too ugly, and she would definitely resist. After Faith ate and drank her fill, she lay heavily on the bed. No matter who it was, she wasn¡¯t prepared to go out again. Although she was curious about the outside world, her magic power hadn¡¯t recovered yet. In addition, there was a terrifying monster like the headless octopus outside. When she thought of this thing, Faith couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She clenched her fists. When her magic power recovered, let¡¯s see how she would blow up those dirty things¡¯ heads! Having made up her mind, Faith laid down on the bed and closed her eyes. She decided not to care about the things outside anymore. Suddenly, a voice came from outside. ¡°From now on, you will patrol this place temporarily. If you find anything unusual, report it immediately.¡± The person who said this actually used the common language of the Lune Continent. And he did not avoid the fact that there was no one else here. This was the first time that Faith had met someone who could talk besides herself. This was no small matter. Faith wanted to pull open the door and go out to see what was going on. However, the next sentence from the person outside the door made Faith freeze on the spot. ¡°If you find any suspicious characters, you can kill them on the spot!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Killed them on the spot¡­ Was there a need to be so ruthless! Faith¡¯s hand, which was about to reach for the door lock, froze in mid-air awkwardly. Putting aside the fact that there were humans and monsters outside¡­ With her current strength, which had not yet recovered to Tier 3, she probably could not even defeat the lowest guard here. Moreover, although there were not many voices that answered just now, it could be heard that there was more than one person. If she went out rashly, she probably would not even know how she died¡­ Faith returned to her bed a little dejectedly. At this moment, the commotion outside was getting louder and louder. It was as if they had been walking all the way here. Faith¡¯s relaxed mind suddenly became nervous again. Faith listened carefully to the footsteps. They were getting closer and closer. They were even outside the door. Faith¡¯s entire body was wrapped in the blanket, only revealing a pair of big black eyes. No way!! She was already not prepared to go out now. Or they wanted to break the door open and take her away!! Faith¡¯s eyes were fixed on the door. She was afraid that the door would be opened. However, the footsteps outside the door seemed to have stopped near the door. A voice also sounded from outside the door. ¡°This castle is really big. I heard from Lord that this is an alternate dimension created by Master in the castle. This is too awesome.¡± It seemed to be the first time that the patrolling soldiers outside the door came here as well. They chatted and shared their opinions. When Faith, who was inside the door, heard these words, she instantly felt as if there was an explosion ringing in her ears. Castle? Alternate dimension? Where exactly was this? Chapter 75 - Eddies First Failure! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 75: Eddie¡¯s first failure! On the grass outside, the battle between Eddie and Autumn had reached its climax. At this moment, a strange scene appeared on the grass. One was Eddie, who had a few earth ingot walls rising from the ground to defend himself while continuously attacking with water arrows. The other was Autumn, who had been buffed with a wind element support spell to casually dodge the opponent¡¯s spells. Facing the Tier 3 water element spells that kept attacking her¡­ Autumn¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Little Lord, this kind of mana consumption is very high. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± From the looks of it, this test of Eddie¡¯s strength was already over. Eddie, who could cast Tier 3 spells instantaneously, had definitely reached Tier 3. However, both sides did not choose to stop in this test. Eddie¡¯s attacks continued, while Autumn did not panic. She continued to buff herself with the wind element. Although it looked like Eddie was suppressing Autumn, in reality, such an attack was not sustainable. Although it restricted her ability to unleash her full strength, the magic power of a Tier 9 Mage was not something Eddie could compare to. A continuous battle? Autumn did not panic at all. She even wanted to remind Eddie that such a battle was not possible. However, after she finished speaking, the other party did not reply. There was not even a reaction. Autumn frowned slightly, feeling that something was not right. Her body suddenly emitted a burst of red light. The dark fireball was instantly cast, and its target was Eddie¡¯s water arrow and earth ingot wall. Since the opponent had already set up a defence. It was indeed a bit of a waste if she didn¡¯t attack. Autumn pushed her Tier 3 spell to the limit. Under her control, a few of Autumn¡¯s dark fireballs directly bypassed the water arrow spell. In terms of precision, Eddie was still a distance away from being a Tier 9 Mage. ¡°Boom!¡± A deafening sound was heard. The dark fireball fiercely struck Eddie¡¯s defence. Immediately, a corner of the earth ingot wall¡¯s defence was missing. ¡°You don¡¯t want to come out? Then I¡¯ll help you come out.¡± As the greatest magic genius in the demon tribe in the past hundred years, Autumn had never been the kind of person with a good temper. It was just that after she came to the castle and met her idol¡­ She had suppressed her temper for a period of time. Now that she was fighting against Eddie, Autumn¡¯s passive personality was directly triggered. During the battle, she began to become wild and confident. As a genius demon tribe girl who fought against all the experts in the school, how could she bear to be weaker than others. More than ten dark fireballs suddenly appeared beside Autumn. They were all instant cast and it seemed that the power within was very great. Autumn stretched out her arm and raised it up. All the fireballs obediently turned around. Autumn was like a queen who controlled dark flames. Her eyes were incomparably arrogant. ¡°Mass-cast fireballs. Be careful, Little Lord.¡± With a wave of her arm, dozens of fireballs shot towards Eddie¡¯s defensive earth ingot wall like dense arrows. Every moment was the greatest power of a Tier 3 spell. If all these spells hit, Eddie¡¯s defence might not be able to block them! The water arrow spell was also firing wildly, as if trying to stop the opponent. But it was simply unable to block these dark fireballs. Danger! Behind the earth ingot wall, there was no reaction at all. The dark fireball directly collided with the defensive spell. ¡°Boom!¡± The few ingot walls could not withstand the attack of the fireball and were all blown to pieces. The blast wave created by the explosion made Autumn¡¯s magic robe flutter. With her long black hair and red eyes, she looked like an elemental queen who controlled the dark elements. Of course, Autumn had her reasons for doing this. As a genius, she always needed a little setback. Since she wanted a setback, she might as well have it in her hands. Autumn felt that her logic was simply perfect. ¡°Little Lord, can it be over? Don¡¯t play dead. Lord Emily said that you can even defeat a Tier 5 Mage. My few Tier 3 spells are nothing.¡± Autumn did not feel that her attacks were that heavy. Although she was eager to win, she still knew the severity of her attacks. However, with Autumn¡¯s transformation, there was still no movement on the field. Dust flew everywhere where Autumn had hit, but no one answered her. The scene was very strange. Just as Autumn was about to go over to check on Eddie¡¯s situation. Suddenly. ¡°Ka-cha!¡± A clear sound, like something breaking out of the ground. Autumn suddenly widened her eyes and looked down. It was at this time! While Autumn was still in a daze. The spot in front of Autumn suddenly split open. A white palm emerged from the ground. The palm had a bright colour. It was none other than a Tier 3 spell, fireball explosion! Autumn was shocked. She had never thought that Eddie would come from here. And there was a fireball in his hand! It was at this moment that Eddie rushed out from underground. Eddie¡¯s eyes had become extremely decisive. The hand that held the fireball aimed at Autumn¡¯s chest and fiercely shot out. A dark red Tier 3 spell fireball appeared in front of Autumn just like that. The transformed form fiercely shot towards the opponent. If this move hit Autumn, she would definitely lose. Autumn took a few steps back and directly grabbed the fireball that was about to hit her with one hand. The fireball that was filled with an explosive aura was directly crushed by Autumn¡¯s palm. Yes, she crushed the Tier 3 spell with her bare hands. The exploding fireball was crushed into countless fire magic elements in Autumn¡¯s hand. But this also meant that Autumn had used her own strength. A Tier 9 advanced rank mage. In this test, using more than Tier 3 spells actually meant that Autumn had already cheated. But¡­ ¡°I lost.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that Eddie would admit his lost first. Autumn looked at Eddie in surprise. ¡°I used the decapitation tactic. If I was blocked by the opponent, then it means that this tactic was a failure, so I lost.¡± Eddie did not hide his failure. He used earth and water element spells to confuse the opponent, digging a tunnel in the middle, and ambushing the opponent was the decapitation strategy. But he overlooked a very important point. Autumn seemed to be stunned by Eddie¡¯s confession. She originally thought that Eddie would say that she was cheating. After all, limiting strength to the same tier was the prerequisite for this test. But Eddie smiled. ¡°Your enemy won¡¯t tell you their true strength.¡± Eddie calmly accepted his first failure in the other world. Actually, just now Eddie also thought that he was about to succeed. After all, he had planned for so long. But in the end, he missed one segment. That was the strength of the opponent. You would never know what kind of strength the opponent had, what kind of trump card. Could it be that if one said, he or she was at Tier 3, then he or she was at Tier 3? Did the opponent hide their strength? Did the opponent hide their trump cards? Eddie did not consider any of these. As a result, this test ended in Eddie¡¯s failure.. Chapter 76 - Battle Summary, Magic Academys Trial Tower Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 76: Battle Summary, Magic Academy¡¯s Trial Tower Looking at Eddie who was thinking about this battle. Autumn was also stunned. So the other party had been using bait to seduce her from the start. So she had been attacking an empty target just now? The real killer move was actually hidden underground, waiting for her mind to relax before seizing the opportunity to appear. This kind of intuition and intelligence for battle. Autumn felt very fortunate and complicated. Fortunately, Eddie was still young, so the effect of this decapitation tactic was limited. But the complicated thing was that if it was a battle of the same tier, she would definitely have been beaten to the ground by Eddie. Now the loser was not Eddie, but her. ¡°No, I lost. I have already used a power that doesn¡¯t belong to this test.¡± In the end, Autumn took the initiative to admit that she had lost. But Eddie shook his head. This test had caused Eddie, who had been somewhat relaxed, to sound a warning bell. According to what he had read in the books, this continent was very huge and vast. And the human tribe was only a small piece of the continent. One never knew the strength of the people they met. If one were naive enough to think that everyone on the continent was like the Magic Academy, they would lower their strength to the same tier and then fight. That was undoubtedly a mentality of staying in the ivory tower for a long time. No one on the outside would talk to one about fairness. Therefore, this defeat was also a reminder to Eddie. Before he had grown up, he should not do anything that would attract attention. ¡°Then let¡¯s call this a draw.¡± Eddie didn¡¯t want to talk too much about winning or losing. What was important was what he could learn from winning or losing. Seeing that Eddie was so mature, Autumn looked at him in surprise. Was this teenager with deep blue eyes, fluffy hair, and straight facial features so mature? But when she remembered that his parents had left a long time ago. It was probably because of this that this teenager was so psychologically mature.. ¡­ In an instant, Autumn looked at Eddie with gentle eyes. She looked like she was full of maternal love. Eddie looked at Autumn, who was about 1.7 meters tall, and felt that her gaze was strange. He didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. Eddie was embarrassed from being looked at, so he immediately interrupted her. ¡°I hope this battle can continue.¡± Although Eddie knew that he was becoming stronger, he did not know how strong he was. Usually, he could not find the maids to practice with, he did not want to hurt these cute maids. Therefore, he could only focus on Autumn now. After all, he heard that the other party was some Tier 9 advanced mage. He should be¡­ pretty strong, right? Eddie had never interacted with anyone outside, so his strength towards Tier 9 was only limited to books. He seemed to be a strong person. In fact, just now, Eddie wanted to try fusing energy. But because the fusion energy was too expensive, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Of course, he couldn¡¯t always rely on the system¡¯s fusion energy. He also needed to hone his mage combat skills. During the actual battle, he felt where his weakness was. Facing Eddie¡¯s request, Autumn readily agreed. ¡°Of course.¡± Autumn paused. ¡°But I think there¡¯s a better way for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Trial tower!¡± What is this thing? Eddie heard about the trial tower from Autumn and had no idea what it was for. Fortunately, Autumn did not keep him in suspense and said directly. ¡°The trial tower is actually a special magic tool, and it is also the masterpiece of our Dean.¡± ¡°Our Academy does not have exams. Everyone will usually use the trial tower to test their strength.¡± ¡°Only by reaching a certain level of the trial tower can you pass. If you cannot pass the trial tower after reaching a certain level, you will be expelled from the Academy.¡± Autumn¡¯s eyes flashed with a strange light as she stared at Eddie. ¡°The trial tower may not be the best place to increase your magic power, but it is indeed the best place to increase your magic combat ability.¡± ¡°Moreover, after passing the trial tower, you will also receive a reward. This is all arranged by the Dean to motivate the students.¡± ¡°I see that you seem to be lacking a suitable magic wand. Perhaps you will be able to obtain a magic wand that suits your heart.¡± Autumn winked at Eddie as she spoke. She looked very playful. Eddie was a little puzzled when he heard Autumn¡¯s words. What was the difference between this thing and the games he played in his previous life? Wasn¡¯t it just to clear the level and get a reward. Even though he thought so. Eddie¡¯s eyes still flashed with a trace of excitement. Who wouldn¡¯t like to play games? Moreover, this was the first time he had heard of the existence of a trial tower in this world. As a gaming fan in his previous life, Eddie felt that it was tailor-made for him. ¡°Teacher Autumn, then where is this trial tower?¡± Eddie looked at Autumn and asked. ¡°Of course it¡¯s in the Academy.¡± Autumn did not feel the slightest burden in her heart as she sold her own academy. ¡°In your Academy?¡± Eddie was stunned when he heard Autumn¡¯s words. This trial tower is still in Autumn¡¯s academy?? Then what was there to say. Eddie looked at Autumn as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°Let me make it clear in advance that I will not go to your Academy.¡± Eddie did not want to expose himself to the eyes of others. He was a human. He had no one to rely on. He was just a down-and-out noble. If he were to compete with the geniuses of the hundred races, wouldn¡¯t he be ostracised and bullied. Eddie definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to such a thing. ¡°Who said you could go to our Academy?¡± Autumn wasn¡¯t prepared to send Eddie to the Academy. Otherwise, if those geniuses in the Academy knew of Eddie¡¯s existence, their teeth would probably be sore. At the same time, she did not want to make Lady Emily angry. If Lady Emily knew that Autumn had nothing to do and did not properly teach Eddie, she also abducted him to go to the Magic Academy¡­ Autumn did not doubt that Lady Emily would directly transform into a fallen angel and flatten the Academy. ¡°Not going to the Academy?¡± ¡°Then what about the trial tower?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t move the trial tower over, right?¡± Eddie looked at Autumn speechlessly. He felt that this demon girl was indeed somewhat unreliable. If he did not go to the Academy, could the trial tower still fly over? ¡°Bingo! You got it right!¡± Autumn snapped her fingers to confirm Eddie¡¯s thoughts. However, at this moment, Eddie looked at Autumn as if he was looking at a fool. His eyes were rolling to the sky. You Tier 9, awesome. You could not just bring the stuff from the human Magic Academy here, right? Do you think that the Magic Academy is just a decoration? Eddie¡¯s mind was currently filled with this thought. This silly woman, he must stay away from her! Otherwise, the next time she would move a church here! If someone heard it, one would probably capture them all and interrogate them.. Chapter 77 - Autumn, Your Talent Is Really Average Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hearing Autumn¡¯s suggestion, Eddie directly took it as a joke. What kind of joke was this? That was the top magic academy on the continent. Going there to rob, was he tired of living? Although he was also very interested in the mage tower, he was not unyielding to such an extent. However, Autumn only smiled. This idiot still did not know how powerful his maids were. As long as Eddie said the words, even if he wanted to move the whole Magic Academy over, the maids in the Family would probably empty the entire academy by the next day, let alone if he wanted the Trial Tower. ¡°Idiot, of course I have my reasons for saying this.¡± Autumn did not plan to tell Eddie about her identity as a maid, after all, Lady Emily had warned her. Moreover, wouldn¡¯t it be fun to wait until the day he discovered her identity as a maid? That scene would definitely be very hilarious! Thinking about when Eddie would discover that his maid was not at all what he had thought, and her strength was even superior to his. Autumn was looking forward to that scene very much. ¡°You have a way?¡± Eddie¡¯s gaze was very direct as it was filled with distrust while looking at her. This woman who looked like a magical girl was bragging, right? She said it as if it was as easy as going back to her own home to get something. It was just that Autumn was still Eddie¡¯s teacher at the moment, so Eddie couldn¡¯t refute anything. ¡°Of course, why don¡¯t you ask around and find out who I am!¡± Autumn even puffed out her chest as she spoke, her magic robe forming an astonishing arc. If any man saw this, their blood would be pumped up with excitement. However, Eddie was currently entirely focused on magic and was not interested in Autumn¡¯s figure at all. ¡°I have heard Thor talk about you before.¡± Eddie still looked at her calmly. ¡°Right? Since you know my reputation, then why are you still suspicious?¡± ¡°She said that Miss Autumn is a mage with average talent, so she told me to ignore your usual bragging.¡± Eddie said in a flat tone. Pu¡­ Hearing Eddie¡¯s words, Autumn was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Is this damned Thor poisonous!? What nonsense did she tell my student! And let¡¯s not talk about other things, what¡¯s with you saying my magic talent is average! My talent is still average!? As the demon race¡¯s genius who has the fastest rate of advancement in these hundred years, how can my talent be called average? Autumn was so infuriated by Thor¡¯s words that she wanted to vomit blood. The most uncomfortable thing was that she was unable to refute her words. The other party was a big dark dragon. Once this race came of age, they would at least be a tier nine dragon. And it wasn¡¯t like there weren¡¯t any of them who directly advanced into the saint-rank. Compared to Thor, her talent was indeed nothing. This was what Autumn felt the most aggrieved about. If someone else said something bad about you, but you still couldn¡¯t refute it, would you be angry? Eddie looked at Autumn, who was so angry that her face was flushed red, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. ¡°As expected, little Thor is right. Miss Autumn¡¯s talent is really not good. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been unable to refute what Thor said. It seems that I should mention this matter less in the future, so as to avoid provoking the her.¡± On this side, Eddie made up his mind. Autumn also adjusted her emotions and let out a long breath. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Today, you go back and cultivate on your own. Our class will start tomorrow morning.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what Autumn wanted to do, Eddie didn¡¯t care. As for the advancement of magic power, he could cultivate it on his own. ¡°Okay, I have no problems.¡± Seeing that Eddie had agreed, Autumn immediately cast a wind spell on herself and headed directly towards the castle. When she arrived at the castle, Autumn saw Lady Emily preparing food on the first floor. At this moment, Bayde¡¯s figure was no longer in the hall. He had long gone to God knows where. ¡°Lady Emily, did you see where Thor is?¡± Emily, who was wearing an apron, looked at the angry Autumn. ¡°They¡¯re should either be sunbathing or playing in the garden. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Autumn then recounted what had just happened. Especially when she was telling the part where Thor had said that she had no talent, Autumn was so angry that she almost died. How could she say such things in front of her student! She was the youngest tier 9 teacher in the Saint Bauhinia Garden on the continent. How could she not want face! Originally, Autumn had said it because she wanted Lady Emily to speak up for her. However, after Emily thought about it, she said instead. ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing wrong with what Thor said. Your talent is indeed very average here.¡± Autumn: ? ? ? ? She had said it for Emily to comfort her, not to hurt her! ¡°Thor is a strange existence even in the big dark dragons. Although she hasn¡¯t reached adulthood, she already has the strength of Tier 9. Hermione is the Unknown Witch. The special constitution on her body allows her to be immune to most attacks and defenses. Her strength is also very strong. Not to mention Young Master Eddie. He¡¯s a magic genius who has mastered the all-elemental magic that the entire magic world thought was a pipe dream. No matter which one, they are already first-class talents on the continent. You still need to work hard.¡± Emily walked over and patted Autumn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°With average talent, you have to work harder and use the time that others spend drinking coffee to cultivate.¡± Autumn: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Autumn felt her entire person was numb with shock and speechlessness. This group of people had ganged up and were here to attack her, right?! In any case, she was the demon race¡¯s fastest genius to reach Tier 9 in the past hundred years. Did everyone just ignore this fact! Autumn felt that her previous halos were completely useless here, even her own student wasn¡¯t too interested. However, Autumn also felt wronged. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too ordinary, it¡¯s just that this group of people is too abnormal! Each one was more awesome than the last! Each one had a bigger background than the last! Even the weakest, Eddie, was an all-elemental mage. From the looks of it, other than being the fastest to advance, she really didn¡¯t have anything else to show for it. At this moment, Emily appropriately delivered the final critical hit. ¡°Indeed, other than becoming a Tier 9 mage the fastest, there¡¯s nothing else about you that stands out.¡± Autumn, who was originally furious, began to doubt her life after hearing Lady Emily¡¯s evaluation. If the students of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy saw that the confident and arrogant Miss Autumn was put down to such a sorry state here, they would definitely cover their mouths and snicker. Actually, Autumn was also to blame for this. Autumn herself had insisted on coming to Emily on her own accord. Who was Emily? The legendary fallen angel. Thor was a legendary Big Dark Dragon. Hermione was the Unknown Witch. Not to mention the other maids. They were either legendary creatures or had special physiques. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to become the maids of this castle. However, after what happened just now, Emily had an idea. Emily snapped her fingers. Suddenly, a black circular spatial crack appeared in the space next to Emily. A black shadow also suddenly fell out of the circular spatial crack. This black shadow was none other than Thor, who had just been sunbathing on the roof.. Chapter 78 - All of You, Be Obedient Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio With a snap of her fingers, Emily located Thor¡¯s position and brought her over. Thor was still lazily basking in the sun on the roof when she was suddenly summoned over by a spatial spell and was thus in a bad mood. ¡°Who was it? Why didn¡¯t you say something before summoning me?¡± Thor rubbed her butt. When she came down, she hadn¡¯t adjusted her posture properly and her little butt had made intimate contact with the floor. ¡°It was me. I was looking for you.¡± Emily, who was in an apron, looked at Thor. Seeing that it was Emily who had summoned her, Thor immediately changed her expression. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Emily. Hehe, why were you looking for me?¡± Emily was the head housekeeper of the castle, so Thor, who was an underage little dragon, was naturally very respectful. After all, when she went out to play, it was Emily alone who was managing the maintenance of the entire castle. It was very hard work. Emily did not beat around the bush and pointed at Autumn. ¡°You go with her to move the Magic Academy¡¯s Trial Tower over today.¡± Emily thought for a moment, then snapped her fingers and summoned Hermione over. However, as the Unknown Witch and one of the top assassins in the continent, facing such a spell, Hermione immediately regained her balance, and with a somersault, she landed steadily on the ground. ¡°Big sister Emily, are you looking for me?¡± Hermione¡¯s tone was indifferent. Although it sounded very cold, everyone who knew Hermione knew that this was already her passionate state. If it were anyone else, she wouldn¡¯t even say a word. Seeing that everyone was here, Emily also told Hermione about her orders. ¡°The Trial Tower?¡± Hermione was a little puzzled. What was the use of moving this thing here? The castle didn¡¯t need it. As an energy conservationist, Hermione was very disgusted with doing useless work. Hearing this, Autumn, who didn¡¯t speak, finally had the chance to speak. ¡°The Trial Tower is one of the cultivation tools of our Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy. It has a total of 99 levels. The rules inside are very simple. After entering, enemies will appear. As long as all the enemies are eliminated, you can enter the next level. And even if you are defeated or killed in the Trial Tower, no substantial damage will be suffered imposed on you, only a certain amount of spiritual power will be consumed before you are forcefully teleported out. The reason why the Trial Tower is called the Trial Tower, is because there are no risks in training there. However, it can be used to cultivate one¡¯s own combat skills. Therefore, it is a very good training method for the current Eddie.¡± Autumn explained to the others. Because this Trial Tower had accompanied her for many years, Autumn was familiar with it. In fact, the Trial Tower was not something new. Many top Magic Academies in the continent basically had this kind of thing that could help their students become stronger. The Trial Tower Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy had was this kind of Trial Tower. There was also the Medicine Tower, the Battle Tower, the Knight Tower, and so on, all kinds of them. But all of them were for one purpose only, and that was to train the students¡¯ combat skills. If one only had strength and not combat skills, one would not have combat ability. It would be very easy for the person to be defeated by others in cross-tier combat. However, after listening to this point, Thor was a little confused. ¡°This Trial Tower sounds very difficult. Challenging 99 floors in one go is quite tiring, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course, the Dean and we have taken this into consideration. The magic elements in the Trial Tower aren¡¯t only used to simulate battles, they are also used to help students cultivate. The elements in the tower far exceed those in the outside world. Moreover, after successfully challenging each floor, students will be provided with a certain amount of time to restore their spiritual power and magic power, so the Trial Tower is very suitable for people to cultivate. Basically, everyone can find a level that is suitable for their own training. Not only can they cultivate with acceleration, their combat skills will also continue to improve.¡± Autumn was still acting mysteriously at this moment. ¡°I heard that if one clears the highest level, there will be a special reward set by the Dean. However, even the most talented student in the academy has not been able to clear the level, including our Dean.¡± Thor was very surprised when she heard this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this was built by your dean? How could he not clear the level himself?¡± This was a bit hard to understand. ¡°It was built by the Dean, but at the same time, it¡¯s not.¡± Autumn smiled. ¡°The Trial Tower is not just one thing, but grouped together by many things. Or you can consider the Trial Tower as a qualification.¡± ¡°There are many Trial Towers?¡± Even Hermione didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The Trial Tower is actually an entrance. It¡¯s connected to a huge ancient magic relic. Otherwise, we would have to squeeze to death with thousands of people entering trials.¡± Autumn smiled. Emily also nodded. She had heard of the power of the ancient magic relics. It was said that each ancient magic relic had its own unique ability, it was on a completely different level from the current magic instruments. ¡°What our Dean built was the connecting entrance, not the magic relic itself. Even our Dean wasn¡¯t able to clear this ancient magic relic. And the Trial Tower I¡¯m talking about is to go to the Academy and snatch one of the trial entrances.¡± Autumn spoke of her plan. Of course, she also had to go back and get some things from her laboratory. She was a bare rod here, she had nothing. Only one word could describe how she felt, and that was uncomfortable. Emily looked at Thor and Hermione. ¡°What do the two of you think?¡± Although she was the head housekeeper in the castle, she still had to ask their opinions on the movements. However, Thor and Hermione didn¡¯t disagree in any way. After staying in the castle for so long, they were either basking in the Sun or playing, and they were already a little tired of these activities. Now that they had the chance to go out and exercise, Thor and Hermione were already very excited. ¡°Okay, okay. The last time I went to kidnap her, I actually haven¡¯t had enough fun yet.¡± Hermione didn¡¯t have any objections. When she heard about the ancient magic relic, she had already wanted to give it a try. As the Unknown Witch, there was nothing on this continent that she wanted but couldn¡¯t get. Seeing Hermione like that, how could Emily not know what she was thinking. ¡°Everything should be focused on the goal. This mission is related to Master, we can¡¯t joke around.¡± Emily reminded Thor and Hermione. If it was another time, then it was fine, but this was related to Master, so she couldn¡¯t allow these two brats to play around. Hearing that this matter was related to Eddie, Thor and Hermione¡¯s eyes flashed with seriousness. Although they loved to play, they could still clearly distinguish the severity of the matter. Seeing that the two of them had recognized the problem, Emily said to Autumn. ¡°Then you can set off later. Bring one of the Trial Towers over today.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Autumn was a little excited. Why? Because what Lady Emily meant with these words was that she had become the representative of this operation. This meant that this time, she could order the two little devils, Thor and Hermione, around. Thinking of this, Autumn felt a wave of joy in her heart. Dark Dragon, right? Unknown Witch, right? Didn¡¯t they still have to be obedient and listen to her? Chapter 79 - That Dragon! Theres News! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio They set off immediately. Thor and Hermione had been holding the boredom in for a long time, they didn¡¯t even eat Emily¡¯s food. They pulled Autumn and prepared to leave. Not long after Thor and the others left, Eddie also returned to the castle. Seeing that only Emily was there, he went up and greeted her. ¡°Hi, Emily, you¡¯ve become even more beautiful today.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master, for your praise.¡± Eddie¡¯s casual greeting made Emily¡¯s mood inexplicably happy. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve brewed a pot of black tea here to refresh your spirits. Would you like a cup?¡± Looking at Emily¡¯s expectant gaze, Eddie could only nod his head. As a result, Emily handed over a cup with enamel on the surface. The black tea in the cup was still steaming. Eddie took a sip of the tea and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Emily. It¡¯s good to have you by my side.¡± These were Eddie¡¯s heartfelt words. As the head housekeeper of this castle, Emily maintained the proper functioning of everything, and he had even left socializing with the nobles just now to her. If Emily were to be gone one day, Eddie wouldn¡¯t know what to do. But hearing Eddie¡¯s words, Emily seemed to have misunderstood Eddie¡¯s meaning. He¡­ No, what does Master mean by saying this to me! He said that it was good to have me by his side. Does Master even know what he¡¯s saying! I¡¯ve been by his side all along. Saying these strange words now, if others heard it, they would misunderstand! Although Emily seemed to have some resistance in her heart, but the corners of her mouth slightly curved up, still betraying her true thoughts. However, Eddie also didn¡¯t know that his casual words had such a great effect on Emily, he was only politely saying his thoughts, but Emily directly started a small theatre drama in her heart. Seeing that Emily was in a daze, Eddie finished the black tea in his cup and put it aside. While thanking Emily for the black tea, he walked upstairs. Since class ended early today, his time to cultivate would be longer. After returning to his room, Eddie looked at the amount of energy that the system wanted to collect. As expected, The amount of energy it took to advance from a Tier 3 mage to a Tier 4 mage was more than the sum of the previous three tiers combined. It also confirmed Eddie¡¯s thoughts. The energy collection requirement increased higher and higher as time went on, even more than the energy requirements of the previous stages combined. And now, he had to think of ways to earn money. Although he had become a Tier 3 mage, he had not bought all the Tier 3 skills yet. He looked at his current status in the system. [ Name: Eddie Edward ] [ Title: Infinite Energy Harvester ] [Job: Tier 3 Mage (30/500)] Skills: Tier 1 all-elemental spell, Tier 2 all-elemental spell, Tier 3 five-elemental spell, spell fusion. Talent: none. Intelligence: 40 Strength: 40 Vitality: 40 Agility: 40 Bloodline: 40 Eddie felt that the most important thing for him right now was to quickly earn money and learn all the skills. Otherwise, it would be awkward if he hadn¡¯t even learned all the Tier 3 spells when he reached Tier 4. Regarding this point, Eddie already knew what to do. Counting the days, the Kingdom Guards¡¯ third squad¡¯s captain, Ron, should be arriving soon. ¡­ Eddie was still waiting for the arrival of the person who provide him with gold coins. On the other side, Thor and Hermione, who had just left the castle, brought Autumn and flew towards the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy. Thor had long felt that it wasn¡¯t fun when Autumn brought them along using her wind spells. Thor, who had just come out, immediately turned into a huge black Dragon that looked like a small mountain. As soon as she revealed her true form, Thor excitedly roared at the sky. ¡°Roar! !¡± Thor raised her head and roared with a hint of dignity and cheerfulness. She flew freely under the vast sky, which was the call of freedom from her bloodline. The golden light that flashed in the Dragon¡¯s eyes and the dragon claws that glimmered with a dangerous luster all proved that Thor was dangerous. Meanwhile, the draconic aura that was unconsciously emitted by Thor also made countless weak monsters on the ground crouch down in fear. They even knelt on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. Even Autumn, who was on Thor¡¯s back, felt a faint pressure. ¡°Haha! ! Awesome!¡± Thor shouted happily. Autumn was stunned when she saw that Thor was flying so obviously in the sky. No, aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by flying so arrogantly? Although Autumn knew Thor was a very talented Big Dark Dragon, there was still a tag at the end, baby Dragon. Do you know how many creatures on the continent want to hunt a baby Dragon! You¡¯re simply a living target! ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be anxious. Hermione!¡± Thor turned her huge dragon head and called at Hermione, who was sitting on her back. But in fact, Hermione didn¡¯t need Thor to remind her. Hermione¡¯s hands were emitting a white light that was almost transparent. She pressed her palms on the Big Dark Dragon, Thor¡¯s back. Gradually, with Hermione¡¯s palms as the center, Thor¡¯s body, which was comparable to a small mountain, became transparent, even Autumn and Hermione became transparent. This was obviously one of Hermione¡¯s abilities as the Unknown Witch, Void Transformation. It made everything she came into contact with become transparent or even disappear! Such a huge dragon became completely invisible. Other than the sound of air being pierced through, no traces of their existence could be found. ¡°Hermione, this ability of yours is really useful.¡± Thor turned around and gave Hermione a big compliment. Hermione also brushed her white hair, looking as if it was nothing. Autumn looked at the two of them speechlessly. Judging from the cooperation between the two of them, it was obvious that they were habitual offenders. In the past, they had definitely sneaked out to play when they had nothing to do. Autumn felt the strong wind coming at her and casually cast a wind-type support spell. Not only did it reduce the resistance of the wind against the giant Dragon¡¯s flight, but it also made Thor¡¯s body lighter. The most direct effect that could be experienced was that Thor¡¯s speed had increased again compared to before. This surprised Thor pleasantly. ¡°Not bad. Autumn, come out with us next time.¡± Seeing that there was a spell that could increase her speed, Thor sent an invitation to Autumn. ¡°Sure, but you¡¯re flying in the wrong direction! !¡± Autumn looked around and confirmed one thing: this stupid dragon didn¡¯t know the way! ! She was flying in the opposite direction. Autumn thought that the two of them knew the way since they excitedly pulled her along. Autumn pointed in another direction and let Thor fly in that direction. Knowing that she had made a fool of herself, Thor stuck out her tongue and flew in the direction that Autumn pointed. Although the three of them had already become invisible, Thor¡¯s draconic aura had not become void. Even though the monsters below could not see clearly what it was, their bodies still subconsciously reacted to Thor¡¯s aura. When ordinary people saw this scene, they would at most think that these monsters were crazy. However, in the eyes of those who were concerned, it was completely different. In the direction where Thor had left, in the forest below. A man with an ordinary appearance and body saw this scene and his eyes immediately lit up. That Dragon! There was news! Chapter 80 - The Creators Favoritism Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Even though they had been discovered by others, Thor and the others did not notice anything unusual. Following Autumn¡¯s guidance, they flew towards the Magic Academy. Finally, the three of them arrived at the Magic Academy at night. The three of them should have arrived a long time ago, but when Thor was flying, she always got lost and did not listen to orders. This made Autumn very tired, just like how the older generation talked about taking care of children. That was why they had wasted a lot of time on the way. When they approached the Magic Academy, Thor also deactivated her Dragon form and returned to her human form. The current Dean of the Magic Academy was a Saint-rank. If she was still in dragon form when they approached, they would definitely be discovered. Although the three of them were the top existences in the continent, they did not dare to be careless when facing a Saint-rank. Moreover, this was something that Master Eddie wanted to use. If something wrong happened, big sister Emily would probably be smack Thor¡¯s little butt till the flesh blossomed like flowers. Thinking of this, even Thor, who had always been like a fool, began to be cautious. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Don¡¯t you still have me?¡± Not far from the Magic Academy, Autumn said to Thor and Hermione. However, in reality, Autumn couldn¡¯t help but laugh in her heart when she saw the two of them looking cute by being a little nervous. Suits you right for saying that my talent is average in the castle!!! Open your eyes wide and see if my talent is bad or not! Walking on the campus, Autumn regained her confidence. As the youngest Tier 9 teacher of the Magic Academy, Autumn had the right to be confident. The entrance of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy was two huge doors consisting of bars. Every single bar was engraved with magic arrays. Anyone who was not a student of the Academy would set off the alarms at the gate, even a Tier 9 powerhouse was no exception. Previously, it was Hermione who had pulled Thor into the gate after they had made themselves void. This time, Autumn told the two of them to not be anxious and just watch her. As they entered the academy, the arrays sensed unknown entry, and Thor and Hermione set off the alarms as expected. The guard was just about to come out to see what was going on. Those who could become guards at the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy were at least intermediate mages. It was usually because they were unwilling to give up the good cultivating conditions of the Academy after graduation. Those who chose to work in the Academy to obtain the opportunity to cultivate naturally knew this young teacher. They looked at Thor and Hermione who were following beside her. One had blonde hair, the other had white hair, and they were both dressed in maid attire. The guard felt that he might explode from the overloading cuteness. As the guard at the gates, he knew that these people were definitely with this teacher when he saw them in this manner. However, he still asked out of routine. ¡°Miss Autumn, these two are¡­ ?¡± ¡°They are two of my demon relatives. They came to visit me during the summer vacation.¡± Autumn¡¯s tone was very flat, and there was even a hint of exhaustion mixed in, as if it was very tiring to bring two children along. The guard also nodded in understanding. He let Autumn pass directly. What a joke. It was enough to ask a Tier 9 mage routine questions, it couldn¡¯t be that they were prepared to investigate deeper and risk losing their job, right? However, after letting Autumn pass, they also kept thinking about one problem: did the demon race also have the idea of summer vacation? However, the three of them had already left. At this moment, Autumn and the other two were walking in the Magic Academy. As they walked, there were students greeting Autumn continuously. Autumn also nodded in response. ¡°How is it? This place isn¡¯t bad, right?¡± As one of the outstanding representatives of the Magic Academy, Autumn¡¯s sense of honor was still very strong. It was just that Thor and Hermione¡¯s tone was a little unfriendly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you explain what you just said?¡± Thor and Hermione surrounded Autumn, one on the left and one on the right. The students almost had nosebleeds looking from the outside. Miss Autumn¡¯s figure was already hot, and now she had actually brought two beautiful girls back. This made the male students, who were in their youth, unable to control themselves. Some of the braver ones even wanted to come over and strike up a conversation. However, facing Autumn¡¯s imposing manner as a Tier-9 mage, those who tried to strike up a conversation could not muster up their courage. Looking at the students dressed in colorful magic robes, Hermione frowned. She did not like troublesome matters and lively places. Now that these boys were gathered together, she felt a little unhappy. Although it was the same in the castle, that was Master, and he was not the same as these boys. Seeing Hermione looking at the students around her with a dangerous look in her eyes, Autumn hurriedly wrapped her arms around Hermione. ¡°We mustn¡¯t be rash. This is a school. We will fail the mission the moment we make a move.¡± At this time, perhaps only things related to the Master could suppress this little witch. This move was indeed effective. The danger in Hermione¡¯s eyes was continuously disappearing. Autumn finally heaved a sigh of relief. If this little witch were to make a move here, no one would probably be able to withstand a second blow. They were really two problematic children¡­ Autumn had no choice. Even if she had to kneel, she had to comfort the children she had brought with her. Autumn held Thor and Hermione¡¯s shoulders and wanted to walk towards her alchemy laboratory. However, facing three top-notch beauties, how could there not be someone courageous to stand out. ¡°Miss Autumn, long time no see.¡± A magnetic voice appeared. A young man wearing a black mage robe appeared. The mage robe he wore was similar to the others, but the color was black. The colors of the mage robes in the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy were different. The first and second grades were dark blue, the third and fourth grades were red, and the fifth and sixth grades were purple. Black was what the students of the year of graduation wore. This meant that this black-robed youth already had the qualifications to graduate. At this time, Thompson smiled and greeted Autumn. As one of the outstanding student representatives of the Academy this year, he was also the vice president of the Student Union of the school. Not only was his appearance outstanding, but his strength was also very strong. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the reason why he could become the vice president of the Student Union. It was mainly due to his father, who was a very powerful Tier 9 mage. This was also the reason why he dared to strike up a conversation with Autumn. Of course, Thompson also knew that there were many people in the Academy who coveted Miss Autumn¡¯s beauty, and he was not qualified to pursue her. However, he found that the two maids next to Autumn actually had beauty that was not inferior to Autumn¡¯s. One of them had blonde hair, and her milk-colored skin looked very healthy and natural under the contrast of the maid attire. The white-haired girl on the other side had a cold expression, as if she was a little disgusted with the world. However, her slender ankles and waist were simply some perverts¡¯ favorite. No matter which one of these two was taken out, they were both top-grade. Now that the three of them were together, the flowers blooming in the garden at the side seemed to have lost their colors. In an instant, all the colors of heaven and earth were fixed on the three of them. The Creator seemed to have spent all of his favoritism on them. Even Thompson, the prodigal who wandered among the women, could not help but be moved. However, his warm greeting only got him a faint response from Autumn, who was ready to pass through him. Thompson was dumbfounded. What was with this reaction? She was even unwilling to say a word? The words he was prepared to say seemed to be choked in his throat.. Chapter 81 - One-punch Superwoman, Thor Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio To be honest, Autumn was still suppressing these two little ancestors. How could she have the time to deal with these little brats who were obviously here to hit on them. What, your father is a Tier 9 mage? I¡¯m sorry, the person on my left and right are both existences that can beat a Tier 9 real easily. Tier 9 is really not enough. Autumn didn¡¯t know when Tier 9 became so worthless, but this was the situation now. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people. However, Thompson was also an experienced person who had been in and out the arena of love. Even if Autumn was so perfunctory, Thompson didn¡¯t give up on hitting on them. As a playboy, Thompson deeply knew that the most important thing in pursuing a girl was persistence. If one had to say what to persist on, it would be to persist in being shameless. If a girl rejected you and you just left dispiritedly, you would definitely not be able to get the girl. If you weren¡¯t thick-skinned, girls wouldn¡¯t love you. Therefore, Thompson was not disheartened and continued to chase after them. ¡°Miss Autumn, are you in a hurry to go somewhere?¡± Thompson still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor with a gentlemanly smile on his face. However, Autumn only wanted to slap Thompson away right now. Damn it! Could you not jump out when these two little ancestors are in a bad mood?! You will die! Autumn rolled her eyes at the other party and directly sped up while pulling on Thor and Hermione. Thompson was at a loss when he saw this scene. He started doubting himself with the two experiences just now. Could it be that his charm had declined to this extent? Thompson still didn¡¯t give up and wanted to continue following after them. With his few attempts, even the students around were tired of watching him, let alone the two little witches beside Autumn. Thor exerted a little strength into her arm and pulled free from Autumn¡¯s grasp, then she walked towards Thompson. Thompson was delighted when he saw the little beauty walking towards him. Good lord, she was finally touched by him. As expected, little girls would be easily touched by his brazenness. Thompson was just about to go up and speak, when he saw a cute little pink fist stretch out to his front. Thompson was puzzled. Where did this kind of etiquette come from? Was he supposed to greet her with a fist? Or was she asking for a kiss on the hand? Thompson didn¡¯t understand the gesture of this little beauty. One could only see the little pink fist getting closer and closer to Thompson, till it reached and rested close to his face. Thompson was overjoyed. Was she trying to show her friendliness to him? ¡°Miss, I wonder what your name is¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the little pink fist swung towards his face. Hahaha! Thompson thought that this little beauty was quite interesting. She was quite hot-tempered. She even wanted to beat him with her fist? He was a top student of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy who had just become an advanced mage. Although his physique was not as strong as that of a warrior who specialized in such cultivation, he could at least take on a warrior of Tier 2 or Tier 3. If this young lady were to hit him with her little fist, with her strength, it would probably be as if she was flirting with him. Just like that, Thompson stuck his face out. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about this punch at all. In the next second, like slow motion, the fist hit Thompson¡¯s face. However, Thompson, who was originally cheekily smiling, suddenly felt that something was wrong when the fist first came into contact with his face. Although this little beauty¡¯s fist didn¡¯t seem to have any lethality, and she herself didn¡¯t seem to be any dangerous, but how could the strength on that fist be so great! So strong! His face seemed to be unable to withstand such power, and his body began to fly backwards following his face. Under this power, his body seemed to be fitted with wings, and he suddenly flew up. At this moment, then only did Thompson clearly realize that this wasn¡¯t a beauty at all. This was¡­ A female warrior! And an advanced female warrior at that! One could only see that after the fist was imprinted on Thompson, he was like a kite with a broken string. After flying horizontally for more than ten meters, he flew into the school¡¯s grass. No one knew whether he was alive or dead. The surrounding crowd: ??? Vice President Thompson was directly sent flying? This was too exaggerated. Many students wondered if this was the vice president¡¯s new way of picking up girls. However, when they looked at the vice president lying on the grass, who was unknown to be alive or dead, everyone was confused again. His acting is so realistic, it was as if he had really been sent flying by this beauty. Basically everyone was deceived by Thor¡¯s cute and playful appearance. No one would have thought that this seemingly petite and cute body actually hid a hidden giant dragon! Thor blew on her fist. ¡°Alright, now there are no more flies.¡± Thor turned around and looked at Autumn. But at this moment, Autumn felt a headache as she looked at Thompson, who had taken a punch from Thor. Boys nowadays were really not afraid of death. Do you know who you are facing? I told you to leave quickly! And you still insisted on coming over. You even risked your life and took Thor¡¯s fist with your face. Young man, you really don¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯! Autumn was speechless. It wasn¡¯t that she sympathized with this boy named Thompson. She was worried that Thor would expose herself because of this punch. But fortunately, Thor¡¯s cute appearance was very confusing. No one knew what happened. It was just that there seemed to be more and more people coming here. If they surrounded them, then this mission might be exposed. Taking advantage of an opening, Autumn took the opportunity to pull Thor, pushed aside the crowd, and slipped towards her alchemy laboratory. There was no other way. Since they had to act in secret, they couldn¡¯t be too high-profiled. It was just that these three seemed to have misunderstood the word ¡®low-profile¡¯. After getting away from the crowd, Autumn was a little sarcastic towards Thor. ¡°Why did you punch him for no reason? If he dies, we won¡¯t be able to carry out the mission.¡± Towards Thor¡¯s act of attacking without permission, Autumn warned her very seriously. However, Thor was very indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I already restrained my strength. I didn¡¯t even use 1% of my strength.¡± Thor was actually very satisfied with her attack. She had knocked someone unconscious, but didn¡¯t harm the other party¡¯s life. This was a very high-level control technique. Thor even raised her eyebrows in proudness at Hermione. It was as if she was showing off her strong control. Wasn¡¯t she cool? Hermione nodded her head in support and gave a thumbs up. ¡°Cool!¡± Autumn looked at the two maids. She finally knew why the two of them played together. These two people were a perfect match in terms of intelligence and control! Looking at the two of them, Autumn suddenly had a bad feeling about her next mission. Weren¡¯t they quite normal and smart when they kidnapped her back then, why were they so idiotic now? ¡°Where is this trial tower? Why haven¡¯t I seen it?¡± Thor looked at Autumn curiously. Autumn pointed at a door-like object built from stones that was not far from her. ¡°There, that¡¯s the Trial Tower..¡± Chapter 82 - Combat-type Mage, Autumn! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Thor and Hermione looked in the direction that Autumn was pointing. As expected, they saw a device that looked like a portal made of huge rocks stacked together. ¡°This is the Trial Tower? Isn¡¯t this just bare rocks?¡± Looking at the stone door in front of her, Thor was very puzzled. What does this have to do with the Trial Tower? Wasn¡¯t this just a pile of broken stones? If Autumn heard Thor¡¯s thoughts, she would definitely spew blood. You call these things broken stones? Do you know what these are? These are magic obsidians! Each magic obsidian required a refining period of a whole month by the geniuses of the Alchemy Department. They looked like stones, but in fact, they were obsidians that were engraved with countless magic arrays. Their shape and weight were very different from ordinary stones. The countless magic auras around showed that this stone door was extraordinary. And the so-called broken stone that Thor had said was very precious even in the top Magic Academy on this continent. The amount of magic obsidian required for this seemingly ordinary stone door would probably require those crazy people from the Alchemy Department to refine them without eating or drinking for several years. Isn¡¯t it too much that you¡¯re calling this a broken stone? Autumn looked at Thor grumpily. ¡°This isn¡¯t just bare stone. This is a magic portal that allows one to be transported to the Trial Tower. It¡¯s very precious.¡± If it was only made of stone, Autumn wouldn¡¯t have specially brought Thor and Hermione here. Each of the two was more mischievous than the other. Her status as a Tier 9 magic teacher didn¡¯t intimidate these two at all. After all, let alone a Tier 9, it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t seen a Saint-rank before. In the Big Dark Dragon race, anyone who could become an elder was at least a Saint-rank. Not to mention the clan leader of the Big Dark Dragon was said to be an even more powerful existence. As for the Unknown Witch, nothing much needed to be said. With her ability of void transformation, she could basically be said to be invincible among those of the same tier. She could even take a few moves from a Saint-rank. In front of these two monsters, she was nothing at all. At this moment, Autumn felt that the students of the Magic Academy were very cute. At least they still knew how to respect her. ¡°Forget it, follow me back to my alchemy laboratory first.¡± Autumn decided to bring the two of them back to her villa first. The longer they were outside, the more she didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble the two of them would cause. Just as Autumn was leaving with Thor and Hermione, Thompson¡¯s best friends realized that there was really something wrong with this partner of theirs, who was knocked unconscious by Thor¡¯s punch. At this moment, they slowly came up and surrounded him. They saw Thompson lying on the ground, motionless. His best friends quickly called for help. ¡°Where are the people from the Healing and Support Department? Quickly come and save him!¡± At this time, then only did some students who were in the Healing and Support Department come forward to cast healing spells on Thompson. A green healing light instantly appeared on Thompson¡¯s body. Seeing Thompson¡¯s serious injuries, his best friends panicked, because everyone knew who Thompson¡¯s father was. He was one of the Academy¡¯s Tier 9 Mages. Now that his son had been beaten up like this, they could not bear the responsibility. Although his best friends had their own families and forces, but the other party was a Tier 9 mage, an invincible existence below the Saint-rank. There was a saying that in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy was a paper tiger. Moreover, the one who injured his son was also a Tier 9 mage of the academy. Only a Tier 9 mage could deal with a Tier 9 Mage. So this matter was no longer a simple fight. It was a fight between two Tier 9 mages. We must contact Thompson¡¯s father. This matter is no longer something we can handle. The best friends immediately made a decision. One party had the support of Miss Autumn, and the other party was the son of a Tier 9 Mage. No matter which side it was, they weren¡¯t someone they could afford to provoke. They were only the messengers. These best friends only hoped that the two gods wouldn¡¯t implicate them in this matter. ¡­ A storm brewed in the academy. Soon, the news that the Student Union¡¯s Vice President Thompson was knocked unconscious with a punch spread throughout the academy. The Student Union had wanted to silence the students, but unfortunately, there were too many people who witnessed the scene. It was impossible to control the news, which spread like the wind through every corner of the school. After all, this was about the vice president of the Student Union. In the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, it could be said that it was a very impressive position, because in school, one could only compete with true power. One either had an extraordinary background or extraordinary strength. It just so happened that Thompson had both. Not only did he have a Tier 9 mage as a father, but he had also advanced to become an advanced mage in his graduation year. It could be said that whether it was popularity or prestige, both were very high for him. It was just that Thompson had a shortcoming, which was that he was too lascivious. Relying on the facade that he had put on, he had slept with many girls in the academy. These girls had also admired him from the start. However, after knowing that he was a frequent cheater, they all felt that they had been deceived. On top of that, there were many girls who had been deceived like this. Therefore, those who knew Thompson¡¯s true form would show disdain towards him. However, due to his strength and background, there was nothing they could do. Now, hearing that someone had taught him a lesson, it could be said that many people had let out a heavy sigh of anger in their hearts. However, after venting their anger, there was another doubt in their hearts. Who on earth had the courage to even dare to beat up Old Thompson¡¯s son? The fury of a Tier 9 mage was not something that could be easily endured. After all, he was among the strongest teachers other than the Dean. If one dared to provoke a Tier 9 teacher simply and causally, the only outcome could be said in one word, and that was death! After learning that the opponent was the newly promoted Tier 9 teacher, Autumn, everyone¡¯s hearts were at ease. As the genius demon race girl who was the only one promoted to the position of instructor in the Academy in recent years, her combat strength was extremely astonishing. Especially her dark magic, coupled with wind-element and lightning-element magic, were all spells with large-scale damage and destructive power. In the Academy, whether it was a one-on-one or a group fight, she had outstanding battle records. She had even achieved a record of 26 consecutive victories out of 26 battles. This record had directly broken the Academy¡¯s previous record for the women¡¯s longest winning streak. It could be said that she was a Tier 9 mage who was very good in actual combat. One had to know that even Tier 9 mages were divided into combat-type, support-type, and research-type. Due to the differences in each persons¡¯ familiarity with magic power and spells, the division of labor was naturally different. But if it was Autumn, everyone¡¯s confidence in her was still very high. First of all, darkness spells had extremely destructive power. In addition to her wind-element and lightning-element spells, which were also very violent spells. When these three were put together, her combat power was definitely the best among combat-type mages. This was going to be a good show. At this time, countless gazes in the academy were quietly focused on these two people.. Chapter 83 - Old Thompson Blocks the Door Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Although the outside world was paying attention to how these two Tier 9 mages were going to handle this matter, at this moment, Autumn was completely not in the mood. She was currently busy packing up the things in her laboratory. ¡°We need to bring the azurites, the aquamarines, the spinels, the eyes of the slaughtering Gu, the horns of the Minotaur, and the rib bones of the Hell Hound. We also need to bring these magic power stones, these magic demon stones, the eyes of the Dragonkin, and the soul crystals.¡± Autumn was constantly moving the materials from her alchemy laboratory into her spatial ring. Thor and Hermione were watching from the side. They had no idea what was in these glass bottles anyway. In their eyes, these things all looked similar. Autumn seemed to be able to distinguish these things accurately and put them into that small spatial ring. If not for the fact that the magic power here was still abundant, Thor would have dozed off. ¡°Autumn, how are we going to get about tonight?¡± Thor didn¡¯t care about Autumn moving her things. She only cared about how they were going to get about tonight. ¡°Tonight, just listen to my commands.¡± Autumn didn¡¯t plan on telling them the plan in advance. Otherwise, they might just bypass her and force their way in. If that time comes, her head would hurt even more. Just as autumn was packing her things, there was a sudden commotion from outside the door. Eh? Hearing this noise, Autumn also felt a little strange. Because her alchemy laboratory was basically fully equipped, a large number of soundproof isolation arrays were set up outside. It could be said that there was basically no sound that could penetrate through. But now, there was actually a sound that could penetrate through. This meant that something had happened outside. At this time, Autumn walked to the door and looked through the peephole on the door. With one look, Autumn¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, because there were so many people outside. They were all students of the Magic Academy. Standing at the front of the crowd was a dignified-looking middle-aged man. He was wearing a white magic robe with nine golden patterns on it. This meant that this man was at least a Tier 9 mage. Looking at this man¡¯s appearance, Autumn recognized him. This should be Thompson¡¯s father, Old Thompson. The two of them looked similar, so Autumn recognized him immediately. Damn, how long had it only been before someone came knocking on her door? She had planned to pack up her things and leave immediately after. She originally just wanted to come back quietly, pack up her things and leave. Now, she was blocked at the door. Autumn was also very speechless. The speed at which they came knocking on her door was too fast. The noise outside the door was obviously made by Old Thompson. Outside the door, Old Thompson, who was in a dignified nine-patterned magic robe, held his most precious top-grade water-element magic wand, and demanded Autumn to come out! He demanded the other party to hand over the sinner who injured his son! Otherwise, today¡¯s matter would definitely not be settled like this. His words were full of orders given to Autumn. Not only did these words sound harsh to Autumn¡¯s ears, even the students at the side felt that it was ridiculous. The other party was clearly a mage of the same level as you, yet you directly ordered and commanded the other party like this. This was completely looking down on the other party. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the other party would also be angry? But actually, Old Thompson was indeed not afraid that the other party would be angry. As a Tier 9 mage in the Academy who had a relatively older record of service, not only was he strong, his connections and popularity were also very good. Autumn, on the other hand, was only a newly promoted mage. She did not have any connections at all. This was a huge gap. Although the other party¡¯s potential was very high, combat-type mages also had a high death rate. Every year, there would be news of Tier 9 mages dying in battle. Although he was a support-type mage, he had helped many people. When these people who were indebted to him gathered together, they were his trump cards. He didn¡¯t think much about Autumn who had just advanced. Now that he dared to stand at the door of Autumn¡¯s alchemy laboratory, he felt no panic at all. His son had been beaten by Autumn¡¯s maid, so he had to come and demand an explanation! Otherwise, his son¡¯s reputation as the vice-president would drop to the bottom. To help Thompson become the vice-president, Old Thompson had spent a lot of effort. How could he let others ruin it just like this? Thus, he had to fight back with a stronger stance, which was why he blocked the door today. After that, the news would spread in the academy that he had blocked the genius Tier 9 mage in the academy. Then only would his son¡¯s position as the vice-president not be rocked by anyone with crooked intentions. His actions seemed reckless, but in fact, it was a meticulous operation that only an old-time mage like Old Thompson could think clearly about. It was just that his plan was quite good, his thoughts were also very clear, but he had missed a point. That was, the one who had severely injured his son was not under Autumn¡¯s orders. Autumn herself could not order the person either. Old Thompson probably did not expect that the one who had beaten his son was a big Dragon, and was even of the rare species of Big Dark Dragon among the Dragons¡­ Now that he dared to block the door, he was completely like his son, looking for a beating. But who would have thought that a Big Dark Dragon and the Unknown Witch would be here in the Magic Academy? Everyone knew that these two were legendary creatures. Who would feel bored and find trouble with them? It could only be said that Old Thompson had thought thoroughly about his plan, but this plan still had a high probability of failing¡­ ¡­ At this time, Autumn, who was in the alchemy laboratory, saw Old Thompson with his strong aura outside and was slightly flustered. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of the other party or anything, but how could she allow so many students to know about her secret operation this time. If the door of the Trial Tower disappeared the next day, and her group of people also disappeared, wouldn¡¯t that make it obvious that she was connected with this matter? Although she was an inside thief, Autumn didn¡¯t want others to know about it, especially that old debauchee Dean! Thinking of that old man, Autumn could not help but break out in cold sweat. Ever since the last battle, she had clearly realized the huge gap between her and a Saint-rank. This battle had directly subdued Autumn. From then on, she knew how strong this smiling and amiable old mage who looked ordinary was. If the Dean found out that she was a thief in the Academy, she would probably be supervised by the Dean to teach students every day to make up for the Academy¡¯s losses. Thinking of this, Autumn felt that it was very troublesome. This matter must not be blown up. Otherwise, the Trial Door plan this time would basically be ruined. Seeing that the outside was getting more and more lively, Autumn tidied up her appearance, then she opened the door of her alchemy laboratory and walked out. ¡°Why are you being so noisy here? You¡¯re disturbing my experiment. Everyone will have their points deducted!¡± As a teacher of the Magic Academy, Autumn had the authority to deduct the student¡¯s points. Each student had twelve points per semester. If one had lower than twelve points, they would be held back in the grade. If they were held back three times, they would be expelled. Therefore, when they heard that their points would be deducted, many students shut their mouths quietly. This was a teacher who had authority over their points. They did not dare to carelessly say anything.. Chapter 84 - The Two Instructors Are Going to Fight? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Faced with the Autumn who had shown a strong attitude since coming out, the surrounding students who were jeering immediately shut their mouths. With this, it was equivalent to directly shocking everyone. However, Autumn could stop the students with her authority, but she could not stop Old Thompson. He looked at this newly promoted instructor, and a trace of amazement flashed through his eyes. Too young, this demon race genius girl was really just too young. If it wasn¡¯t for his son¡¯s future, he really didn¡¯t want to offend this genius girl. She was so young, who knew if she would become a Saint-rank in the future. However, young talents were still blank paper before they were realized. Old Thompson still felt that currently, his side was stronger. After all, one who could become an instructor in Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy had once been the protagonist of a certain period. They were also geniuses among geniuses. As a veteran Tier 9 mage, his battle experience and awareness were definitely stronger. Moreover, his side was in the right, so there was no need to be afraid of the other party. When Old Thompson saw that Autumn had finally come out, he sneered in his heart. On the surface, however, he pretended to be very sad and solemn. ¡°Instructor Autumn, this is not their problem. I came here to ask for an explanation.¡± ¡°Instructor Thompson, we can talk, but it has to be another day. I¡¯m doing a very important experiment now. If you like, next time we could find a place to drink tea and chat?¡± In regards to Old Thompson, Autumn was definitely preparing to stall for some time. As soon as she took the thing they were after from the Academy, they would immediately retreat. Autumn only wanted to get this group of people out of here as soon as possible. Don¡¯t cluster here and attract other people¡¯s attention. However, Old Thompson didn¡¯t fall for Autumn¡¯s words. If I agree with you to change dates after you said so, then wouldn¡¯t the initiative be in your hands? How can I allow that to happen? ¡°Instructor Autumn, there¡¯s no need to change the date. My son was beaten up by someone from your party and has already been sent to the treatment center. With such a serious injury, shouldn¡¯t we let the assailant step forward?¡± Old Thompson directly stated the purpose of this trip. Although you are an instructor, you can not cover up for the assailant! It was also why he incited so many people to come here. With so many witnesses, do you, Autumn, still want to cover up for the assailant? Even if you are a Tier 9 mage, you can not cover up for an assailant, right? Although whatever Old Thompson had said was right, Autumn did not agree with it very much. She corrected him very seriously. ¡°Instructor Thompson, I want to make it clear that the person from my party is not an ¡®assailant¡¯ as you have defined. It was your son who had pestered us a few times first, then only did my person help your son sleep for a while. When I had clearly stated that I was in a hurry, young Mr. Thompson was still pestering us. In this situation, I can only say that I sympathize with you, but I don¡¯t agree with you when you say that my person is an assailant.¡± Autumn¡¯s words made many of the surrounding students reveal a look of understanding. It was no longer news that Young Thompson used his title as the vice president of the Student Union and the reputation of his Tier 9 mage father to deceive girls into having sex with him everywhere in the academy. There were even girls who committed suicide after they realized they were deceived. Many people knew about this matter. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Young Thompson had his father who was an instructor backing him up, who knows how many people would have wanted to teach him a lesson. The students who had been instigated to come here immediately calmed down when they heard what had happened. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re an advanced mage graduate, and you have a Tier 9 mage father backing you up, who would provoke you for no reason? This matter was indeed full of things that didn¡¯t add up, it was just that they were instigated by Old Thompson in the beginning and didn¡¯t think it through clearly. It turned out that Young Thompson had been pestering another girl to the point it made the girl annoyed and angry, which was why he was beaten up like that. Damn, he really deserved it! With this, the surrounding students began to discuss animatedly. Seeing that the public support at the scene was beginning to change, Old Thompson¡¯s face also darkened. Although he knew that his son was a little ridiculous in some areas, he didn¡¯t expect that his popularity among his classmates would be so bad. Not a single person stood up to speak for him. What a fool! However, he could not allow Little Thompson to fall. Even if he was merely a pile of mud, he had to help him up first. Otherwise, all his previous efforts to culture his son would go down the drain. Old Thompson was able to quickly adjust his mood. ¡°Instructor Autumn, I don¡¯t know the details of what happened, but as the victim, my son is still lying in the treatment center. No matter what, you have to let the other party come out and meet me, right?¡± If he came over himself, but couldn¡¯t even know who the assailant who beat his son was, it really couldn¡¯t be justified. Moreover, this request was very reasonable. He only wanted to see the person who had hit her son. This request wasn¡¯t too much, right? However, regarding this reasonable request, Autumn hesitated. It was clearly said at the beginning that they had to keep a low profile, and now she had to let Thor appear in front of so many people? What would this amount to? This was the Academy, the opponent¡¯s home ground, and the opponent was also a Tier 9 advanced mage. She was still a little worried that the opponent would suddenly make a move against Thor. If that were to happen¡­ Autumn felt that the risk of letting Thor out was a little high. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t satisfy your request for the time being. How about next time?¡± Autumn decided to put it off for a while. It was because the reason she came back was not only to move her things from the alchemy laboratory, but also to take back the other things that she had stored here. As long as she could delay for a while, and take the things back, then, they could just slink off. Autumn¡¯s thoughts were too idealistic, but Old Thompson was not easy to fool. ¡°My request is very simple. Or could it be that the new instructor does not have any respect for old instructors? Don¡¯t tell me that new instructors have the privilege of protecting assailants who have attacked others?¡± Old Thompson finally began to put pressure on Autumn. This was the Magic Academy. Don¡¯t tell me that you, a new instructor, would go against an old instructor? What would the other instructors think if they heard or saw this? Do you still want to cooperate with other instructors in the future? His words were equivalent to forcing Autumn into a dead end. Unless you¡¯re prepared to not work with others in the Academy, otherwise you definitely won¡¯t be able to protect this person. However, Old Thompson probably didn¡¯t expect that the person he wanted to call out to confront wasn¡¯t human at all. How could she let Thor come out? Autumn didn¡¯t even need to think about it. If she ratted out Thor, how would she face Lady Emily when she returned? Even if she were to take the risk of becoming enemies with all the senior instructors in the academy, she would not compromise. ¡°No, I won¡¯t hand over the person. If you have any problems, you can apply to the Dean.¡± Autumn also directly laid out her cards. I won¡¯t hand over the person. If you have the guts, go and look for the Dean. Seeing that Autumn had made up her mind, Old Thompson did not pretend anymore. Magic patterns flickered in his hand, and the top-grade water-element magic wand in his hand shone under the sunlight. His eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a hint of danger in his eyes. ¡°So talking can¡¯t get through to you now?¡± If words were useless, then they fight it out. Autumn didn¡¯t say anything more. She took out her top-grade dark magic wand from her spatial ring. The two Tier 9 powerhouses of the Academy were about to fight here! Chapter 85 - Instant Kill! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The silent confrontation between the two Tier 9 instructors caused the atmosphere to become tense. When the surrounding students saw that both instructors had taken out their magic wands, they were all shocked. Everyone quickly retreated, afraid that their attacks would affect them. In the Magic Academy, it was forbidden to use magic in non-combat situations. There were also anti-magic arrays set up around the Academy. But if the two instructors insisted on using magic, with their own strength, these anti-magic arrays would not be effective in the least. The atmosphere at the scene was so tense, there was a high probability that the two were prepared to fight. These students did not dare to get too close. ¡°Looks like Instructor Autumn is determined to protect the assailant?¡± Old Thompson held the magic wand in his hand and looked at Autumn indifferently. ¡°I do not wish to hear the word ¡®assailant¡¯ again. Your son deserved it.¡± Autumn was also angry at this moment. This old thing had targeted her several times. She was already unhappy. And now he was still saying ¡®assailant¡¯ again and again. Fine. Since he wanted to fight, then they would fight with all their strength. Autumn held her dark magic wand in one hand, coupled with her tall figure and long mage robe, she looked like a cold and aloof witch. She didn¡¯t seem to intend on giving in at all. Just as the two of them were about to make a move, suddenly, a melodious female voice appeared at the scene. ¡°Autumn, if you don¡¯t hurry up, Thor will eat all your snacks.¡± This voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone curiously looked at the source of the voice. With one glance, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly felt stunned by the beauty. Under the white maid outfit, her slender legs were exposed. Her waist that seemed possible to be held in one hand was very slender. Her delicate facial features and long white hair made this girl look very fragile. It made people want to pamper her. Everyone instantly had a feeling. This wasn¡¯t Thompson¡¯s fault. Such a fairy-like girl, who wouldn¡¯t be entranced by her? However, when they saw Hermione, another doubt arose in their minds. It was this girl who had sent Thompson to the Academy¡¯s treatment center? How could this be possible!! Thompson was one of the strongest graduates in the Academy this year. He was an outstanding student who had become an advanced mage at such a young age. On top of that, he was very good in water-element magic, so his toughness and defense were much stronger than those of the mages of some other element. And now you¡¯re saying that this slender little girl in front of them had beaten your son until he was seriously injured? Was this even reasonable? Many students looked at Old Thompson with puzzled eyes after seeing Hermione for the first time. It was as if they thought: Isn¡¯t this instructor mistaken? You said that such a girl had seriously injured your son. Old Man, you¡¯re not accusing someone wrongly, right? However, Old Thompson was also a little dumbfounded when he saw this girl for the first time. He originally thought that someone who could beat his son up like that was at least an advanced mage, or even an advanced warrior. But looking at this girl¡¯s figure and clothes, she looked not in the least like a mage or a warrior! Old Thompson instantly also wondered if he had made a mistake. After Hermione appeared, the heated atmosphere before a fight suddenly became strangely quiet. This time, no one knew how to react. Perhaps Autumn was the only person who could react the fastest on the scene. ¡°Yeah, she can eat whatever she wants. I¡¯ll go buy some more after she¡¯s done.¡± Autumn was also dazed as she told Hermione. ¡°Okay, Thor wants you to speed up.¡± Hermione glanced at Old Thompson. ¡°Thor also said that if you can¡¯t solve it, she can help.¡± Although Hermione¡¯s voice was very soft, Old Thompson still heard it. Old Thompson was also angry and amused. You two are discussing cooking here? Talking about you solving it or she solves it? Aren¡¯t you looking down on me a little too much? Do you not recognize the magic robe that has nine golden patterns on me? Old Thompson sneered. ¡°As expected, the maid follows the master, and lacks discipline.¡± His tone was full of disdain and ridicule. ¡°Master? Did you just say ¡®master¡¯?¡± Hearing the mocking voice, Hermione¡¯s originally innocent and cute eyes suddenly became very fierce. Her eyes revealed a hint of what was called danger. It was as if she was going to directly wipe the other party out in the next second. Seeing Hermione¡¯s change, Autumn¡¯s head was sweating profusely. She was extremely displeased with this old mage now. Who couldn¡¯t he mention? How could he mention the Master of these death stars? He simply didn¡¯t know how the word ¡®death¡¯was written. Even if you want to die, don¡¯t implicate me in this matter. If Hermione were to directly start a massacre here, Autumn would definitely be the one to bear the brunt. After all, she was the one who had brought these two people to the academy. If such a thing really happened, it was basically impossible for her to come back in the future. Autumn was just about to persuade Hermione to calm down when she saw Old Thompson across from her sneered as if he had heard a joke. ¡°You said that there is no assailant in your party. Yet now, even your maid dares to threaten an instructor of the Academy. If this goes on further, are you planning on threatening the Dean?¡± After saying this, Old Thompson added another sentence in spite, which was equivalent to courting death. ¡°You, as the Master, have given them such a failed education.¡± After saying that, Old Thompson shook his head at Autumn, as if he was worried about his son¡¯s taste in women. It was as if he was lamenting that this girl was indeed not bad looking, but she was a fool. After hearing this sentence, Autumn knew that it was over. Her eyes were filled with exhaustion. Let¡¯s just leave it at that, destroy, explode, hurry up. As if sensing Autumn¡¯s mood, everyone at the scene suddenly felt a terrifying fluctuation came from the scene. This fluctuation shocked everyone. Was¡­ Was the fight going to start? No! Autumn and Old Thompson weren¡¯t moving, then where did that terrifying fluctuation in the air just now come from? Many students wanted to find the source of that terrifying fluctuation. Someone looked around and finally found the source of that aura. ¡°Holy Shit, look at that!¡± Everyone realized that the girl from before was missing. And the place where this young girl was now was actually¡­ ¡­ behind Old Thompson¡¯s back. To be exact, she was using a dark blue dagger to press against Old Thompson¡¯s back. And this astonishing scene actually happened in just a short instant. Even Old Thompson did not realize how the white-haired maid had managed to appear in a flash behind him. What was going on? Her speed was so fast that even Old Thompson, who was a Tier 9 mage, could not see her movements clearly. Behind Old Thompson, ripples that were almost transparent kept appearing. This was the water-element protection spell that came with his Tier 9 mage robe. It was an advanced protection spell in itself. Old Thompson had originally thought that he could hold on for a while, but unexpectedly, the blue dagger was like a hot knife cutting butter. It instantly passed through the spell and was directly pressed against Old Thompson¡¯s neck. The students below were all stunned.. Chapter 86 - Thors Appearance! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The students at the side could not imagine that the outcome of the battle between these two would be decided in an instant. Originally, many of the students were looking forward to the battle between the two Tier 9 mages. However, when they saw that the outcome of the battle was decided in an instant, everyone was dumbfounded. A student swallowed his saliva with difficulty while watching the scene where a pair of fair hands were holding a blue dagger to the Tier 9 mage¡¯s neck. There was an indescribable shock in his eyes. What was this? What had just happened? Why did the girl who looked weak and gentle suddenly make a move? She even directly placed the weapon on the other party¡¯s neck. Was this reasonable? This was simply incomprehensible! Other than Autumn, everyone else on the scene was stunned, at a loss for words for a long time. Following a period of silence on the scene, the surroundings were continuously filled with low whispers of exclamations from the side. ¡°So that¡¯s why Instructor Autumn was so protective of the person. Harassing someone with such strength, count your blessings that your son only got a beating, she¡¯s already being courteous.¡± ¡°Oh my God, am I seeing things? This is¡­ An instant kill?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Instructor Thompson chant a spell? Didn¡¯t he cast water-element protective spells in advance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Instructor Thompson had said in the past that when water-element mages fought, they had to cast protective spells in advance.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that Instructor Thompson didn¡¯t cast it. Look at the transparent water-colored ripples appearing on him. This is clearly the existence of a protective spell.¡± ¡°Although there¡¯s a protective spell, it was broken by the dagger in the girl¡¯s hand. That weapon is simply terrifying!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s practically used to deal with mages. It can even break advanced protective spells.¡± ¡°The most crucial point is still that speed. The speed was so fast Instructor Thompson didn¡¯t even have the time to chant the spell. That speed is simply too terrifying.¡± ¡°This girl¡¯s speed is simply telling us that we are not of the same species.¡± The students beside him were all sighing in amazement at how ridiculously fast this girl¡¯s speed was. Only Thompson was silent at this moment. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°This terrifying speed coupled with a weapon that can directly cut through magic, this is simply the bane of a Mage!¡± Thompson looked at the magic-breaking dagger at his neck, his heart completely filled with shock. He had no inkling that he was going to lose, and so fast at that, to the point he didn¡¯t even have the chance to react. If they were on the battlefield, with that attack alone, he would have been decapitated. However, the person who performed all this¡­ Was just a girl seemingly in her teenage years? If he hadn¡¯t experienced it himself, no one would believe this fact. However, looking at the sharp blade that was placed right next to his throat, no matter how much he didn¡¯t believe it, he had to admit that he was instantly defeated. And just as Old Thompson was subdued, another change suddenly occurred at the scene. A warrior with a golden combat aura rushed out from the crowd. Although he was wearing a black robe, his golden combat aura had betrayed his identity. An advanced warrior! Only an advanced warrior or knight could cover their entire body with combat aura. However, an advanced warrior¡¯s combat aura was golden, while an advanced knight¡¯s combat aura was silver. Therefore, one could tell that this was quite a powerful black-robed warrior from his appearance. Everyone felt that their vision blurred for a second before they suddenly saw this advanced warrior with a golden combat aura. He rushed straight at where Old Thompson was, or rather, he was rushing towards Hermione who was hiding behind Old Thompson. The golden combat aura was like a sun, like a small meteorite. It was clearly aimed at Hermione so that she would leave Old Thompson. This speed, this power, even if one was brushed by it by a little, it would result in the separation of flesh and blood. Everyone looked at this sudden scene as if they had seen a ghost. What was going on today? Could it be that today was a day for the powerhouses to show off their skills? Why were there so many powerhouses that they had never seen before? Looking at the golden combat aura, the people¡¯s faces were full of shock. Although this attack might accidentally injure Old Thompson, facing such a troublesome situation, the advanced warrior¡¯s action was undoubtedly the last choice. Do you wish for your head to be in the other party¡¯s hands, or do you wish for only a slight injury? Most would know how to weigh the pros and cons. Just when many of the onlookers thought that the girl would definitely retreat this time, a word suddenly came out of Hermione¡¯s mouth. ¡°Thor! !¡± In the next moment, a figure appeared from Autumn¡¯s alchemy laboratory at the same terrifying speed. With an unstoppable posture and a speed faster than golden combat aura, the figure directly collided with the advanced warrior. ¡°Oh my God!¡± The students saw that a figure without any combat aura actually dared to confront an advanced warrior head-on. She really didn¡¯t care about her life! However, that girl was very calm. It was as if she felt that the master of this golden combat aura couldn¡¯t possibly have any effect on her. He couldn¡¯t even make Hermione budge her finger, let alone affect her. How could she be so calm! Why could she be so calm? This calmness of hers even affected the others. Many people actually felt in their hearts that this golden combat aura was nothing at all. She was simply a lunatic! As the golden combat aura came into contact with the black figure, exclamations immediately sounded. ¡°Bang!¡± A low and deep sound that was like the drumbeat on a very thick leather drum appeared in the air. Then, this energy rapidly spread out in all directions in the air, a strong wind blew. When the wind blew past, many people were surprised to find that the golden combat aura that was as dazzling as the Sun did not advance any further. Or rather, in front of this figure, there was a small figure blocking in front of him. It was this small figure that blocked the attack of the advanced warrior just now? How much power and strength did this require? The students below did not know. They only knew that to block this attack, one needed to be extremely, extremely strong. Even¡­ As strong as a Tier 9. Even the warrior with the golden combat aura was extremely shocked. The move that he had used to attack was the one he was most proficient in. His goal was to make that assassin girl leave Old Thompson¡¯s side. But who would have thought that this confident move of his would actually be blocked by someone? Who was it! Who was helping this outsider!? As the air undulations dissipated, the opponent¡¯s figure was completely exposed. Long golden hair, a cute appearance, and a full bosom didn¡¯t match her appearance. This was actually a girl that looked to be the same age as that assassin girl! ? She was the one who blocked the attack of the warrior who had a golden combat aura? At this moment, the whole place was silent.. Chapter 87 - The Tables Have Turned! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone was now staring at the small figure on the scene. After the air explosion formed by the combat aura dissipated, the figure on the scene was revealed. Everyone was surprised to find that the black figure who had stopped this advanced warrior was actually¡­ ¡­ A maid? She had a cute appearance and was wearing the same petite maid outfit. She looked like a cute and lovely girl. To tell them that this was a powerhouse who could withstand the full-strength attack of an advanced warrior¡­ ¡­ How could they believe it! However, looking at the maid who maintained a single-handed movement in blocking this attack, with this iron-like fact, they had no choice but to believe it! Not only the students below, but even Old Thompson was also a little surprised. The students did not know who this warrior was, but he did. This was a Tier 9 earth-element warrior! Although his attack power was not the strongest among the Tier 9 attributes, he was still a Tier 9 warrior. How could he be stopped in an instant by just a little girl? If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Old Thompson would not have believed it. Actually, it was not only Old Thompson. Even Leighton, the Tier 9 earth-element warrior, was shocked. He had not held back in his attack just now to save his old friend. He had originally planned to directly take down the extremely fast assassin maid. However, he did not expect to be blocked by another female maid? He looked at the golden-haired female maid who easily stopped his fist with one hand. She didn¡¯t even look at him, as if she wasn¡¯t using any strength at all. Looking at Thor¡¯s gaze which was sizing up the surroundings, Leighton raised his eyebrows immediately. Was he underestimated by this girl? He immediately withdrew his fist and raised his golden combat aura to the purest golden color. He twisted his waist and pulled in his stomach. ¡°Hey, where are you looking?¡± Leighton looked at Thor coldly, a hint of threat hidden in his tone. How could he be stopped by a little girl!! Before he finished his words, a ray of golden combat aura wrapped around Leighton¡¯s bear-paw-sized fist. This time, he actually condensed 120% of his strength! He had obviously activated the combat aura weapon on his armguard. This combat aura weapon took a dwarf blacksmith master a few years to create after he advanced to Tier 9. Just the materials alone were enough to use up an entire kingdom¡¯s stock. One could imagine how powerful this weapon was. The shadow of the combat aura weapon also appeared on Leighton¡¯s fist. If this punch hit, even a Tier 9 warrior would not be able to be immune from such an attack. If he was hit, he would definitely be injured. The fist that was emitting a dazzling golden light and covered by the combat aura weapon directly smashed towards the little girl in front of him. Everyone¡¯s hair stood on end when they saw this. If this punch did hit, would this girl still be alive? This advanced warrior was too unscrupulous! However, no one dared to go up and stop him. Everyone knew that this warrior had used some kind of combat aura weapon. Coupled with the infusion of combat aura, who would dare to block this attack? Even the advanced mages on the scene did not dare to face it head-on. One could only watch as the attack went directly in front of Thor. Seeing that he was about to hit his target, Leighton was instantly overjoyed. His opponent had indeed failed to block this attack! In the next second, he discovered that a fair and tender arm blocked in front of his fist at an extremely fast speed. Leighton was also surprised when he saw this. Then, a hint of anger was hidden in his eyes. She¡¯s courting death!! She didn¡¯t even put on any defense, yet she dared to use her bare hand to block him? ¡°Bang!¡± An even louder sonic boom sounded. A powerful air pressure swept across the entire area. The huge air pressure made the students present unable to raise their heads. ¡°Oh my God, just the air pressure in this area makes it so that I can¡¯t even raise my head!¡± ¡°How could the opponent withstand this attack! She¡¯s dead for sure!¡± ¡°How could that girl survive this attack? What a pity.¡± Many of the surrounding students felt pity in their hearts. Such a cute girl, how could the warrior do such a thing? Just as they were sighing at the warrior¡¯s ruthlessness, on the scene, Leighton was still maintaining his posture of swinging his fist. He was originally full of confidence, but a drop of cold sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. As a Tier 9 warrior, he had long been able to control his body¡¯s temperature and water flow. The reason why he was sweating was because what was happening now was completely out of his control. At this moment, his fist was only a little bit away from Thor. However, this little bit of distance seemed like a natural chasm. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break through this little bit of distance. On the other hand, his punch at full strength with the support of his combat aura could not even make Thor retreat, not even a little bit. It only knocked the ground under Thor¡¯s feet away and made the ground sink a little. This made Leighton¡¯s mood fall to the bottom of his heart. Even with the support of his combat aura weapon, his full-strength attack could not even make the opponent move a step. What kind of heaven-defying defense was this? The opponent did not even need any equipment and could stop him with just her physical body. The toughness of her physical body was even higher than his, and he was a heavy armor warrior who had switched and cultivated earth-element defense! The toughness of her physical body was not something that a human could achieve. It was more like that of a pure-blooded magic beast¡­ After the surrounding students saw the situation on the scene clearly, they all covered their mouths and looked at Leighton and Thor in disbelief. ¡°F*ck! Look! That maid! ! !¡± ¡°Oh my God! She can even survive this? !¡± ¡°Awesome! Is this warrior really in the advanced rank? He can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± Seeing the two-meter-tall Leighton¡¯s punch being blocked, the surrounding students who were watching the show burst out in exclamations. On top of that, it was the little arm that looked fair and fragile which blocked Leighton¡¯s punch. ¡°Oh my God! She can even block this move?¡± ¡°If it were me, I would definitely have died. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to block this move.¡± ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t have made a sound when this punch hit me, because when it does, I¡¯ll already be dead!¡± ¡°Who is this girl? She¡¯s so powerful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like Miss Autumn brought her to the Academy. Previously, she directly sent the vice president of the Student Union, Thompson, into the treatment center with just one punch.¡± ¡°She¡¯s that powerful? But Thompson deserves this treatment. He flirted with girls everywhere and even got someone pregnant. I heard that the other part was a princess. If he didn¡¯t have a Tier 9 father, he would have been beaten to death.¡± ¡°Shh, Shh. Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let anyone hear you.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I will say this girl hit him right. Little sister, you can do it! !¡± Gradually, after the surrounding students heard the whole story, they began to support the maid. There were even fire-element mages who drew a flame banner in the air in support of Thor. The situation on the scene immediately changed. When Leighton and Old Thompson saw that the surrounding students that they had brought had betrayed them to support Thor, their expressions became very ugly.. Chapter 88 - Strongest Defense in Tier 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°F*ck, these brats, we¡¯re still here!¡± Old Thompson looked at the flame banners around him, his eyes filled with anger! ¡°These people, all of them will lose points! All of them!¡± Regarding these students¡¯ behavior, Old Thompson could only vent his anger on them. After all, Hermione¡¯s dagger was still on his neck, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything harsh. He turned his eyes to Leighton and Thor. His brain was analyzing rapidly. Even though Leighton used his combat aura weapon, he couldn¡¯t take down the other party. So now, he himself had to consider how to escape. A gorgeous scroll gradually appeared in Old Thompson¡¯s hand. There were countless mysterious patterns around the scroll, and there were nine golden patterns on the patterns. The scroll that appeared in Old Thompson¡¯s hand was obviously a magic scroll that was sealing a Tier 9 spell. There was a red glow flickering on the scroll, and one look was enough to tell that it was a powerful fire spell. This was a treasure that he had kept for many years, and he had not prepared to use it here. But now, facing the short blade on his neck, Thompson also went all out. He also did not want his little life to be controlled by others. This was very humiliating for a mage like him. Right now, he only wanted to leave as soon as possible. The opponent was an extremely fast assassin, which was a profession that innately restrained mages. He did not have the slightest confidence that they could defeat the opponent one-on-one without chanting. Moreover, there was still Autumn who had not made a move. The Tier 9 warrior on his side was unable to suppress the opponent, either. This was also what Old Thompson did not understand. The opponent was Autumn¡¯s maid. What right did she have to fight a Tier 9 warrior like you? Or did you go easy on her just because she was good-looking? If Leighton knew what Old Thompson was thinking, he would definitely have felt wronged. He had even used his combat aura weapon. How could this be called going easy on the opponent? He had clearly used 120% of his strength, but he was still stopped by the other party. What could he do? Just as Leighton was thinking about what to do, he suddenly heard the maid opposite him speak. ¡°Hey, big guy, did you enjoy your two punches? It¡¯s my turn now.¡± Just as she said this, Leighton¡¯s heart suddenly felt as if he was facing a huge crisis, reminding him that he could not hold back anymore. He had to use all of his strength. Otherwise, he might¡­ Die!! In an instant, Leighton¡¯s Tier 9 warrior instinct began to react. Golden combat aura was injected into his combat aura weapon. A huge brown energy ball and the golden combat aura fused together. It condensed into a brown earth-element armor that Leighton wore. In addition to the innate talent of an earth-element warrior, other than his eyes, his entire body was covered with a layer of crystalline energy armor. However, after doing all this, the alarm in Leighton¡¯s heart did not go off. Instead, he became more and more uneasy. Therefore, Leighton used all his trump cards. He placed his hands in front of his chest, and combat aura burst out! ¡°Warrior skill!¡± ¡°The Protection of the Earth Goddess! !¡± From behind Leighton, a shadow of an earthy brown armor that was even larger than his body appeared. The moment it appeared, it enveloped Leighton¡¯s entire body. It was in the same posture as Leighton, with both hands across its chest, as if it was protecting him. The surrounding people were also surprised. Why did a four to five-meter tall giant suddenly appear on Leighton¡¯s body? Only the students from the Warrior Department understood. This shadow was the warrior skill of that advanced warrior! What surprised them even more was the name of this advanced warrior¡¯s warrior skill ¡ª the Protection of the Earth Goddess! This was a very powerful warrior skill that only the best warriors could cultivate. It was one of the ultimate warrior skills that only the most talented and hardworking earth-element warriors could cultivate. This move instantly let everyone know the identity of this warrior. The Earth-element Warrior Instructor, Instructor Leighton! In the entire academy, only Instructor Leighton knew this move. On top of that, because Instructor Leighton was good at the earth element, he was very close to Old Thompson, the water element magic instructor. After all, the characteristics of water and earth were relatively compatible. Moreover, the water element could also take care of healing. This also explained why when Old Thompson was held back by Hermione, Leighton immediately came out to save him. These two people were old partners, Leighton naturally wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. It was just that the direction of things developed in a completely different manner from what he had thought. He had originally thought that he could easily take care of the other party. However, he didn¡¯t expect that a little maid who could stop him would suddenly appear out of nowhere. Even when he didn¡¯t use warrior skills, he was completely helpless against the other party. However, now that he had activated his warrior skill, not only did his innate earth-element talent and combat aura weapon greatly increase his defense, his tier 9 warrior skills had brought his defense to a whole new level. He was confident that after using this move, even a fire-element warrior of the same level with the strongest attack power wouldn¡¯t be able to break this defense in an instant. Therefore, by using this move, Leighton was also signaling to Old Thompson to prepare to use the scroll to escape. The two of them were old partners, Old Thompson immediately received the signal from his old partner. After using this move, Leighton was absolutely invincible. Under this defense, as long as he escaped, the other party would immediately protect him. At that time, he would definitely use water magic to properly take care of these two people! Just as Old Thompson was about to pour magic power into the spatial scroll in his hand and prepare to escape. Suddenly, his eyes widened. He could not help but swear. ¡°What the f*ck! ?¡± Old Thompson actually saw that opposite Leighton who had finished preparing his defense, the blonde maid actually rushed up at this time and raised her fair and delicate arms high up, clenching them into fists. It seemed as though she wanted to break through Leighton¡¯s defense. The people of the Academy below had looks of shock on their faces. ¡°She¡¯s f*cking crazy! This is a Tier 9 warrior¡¯s warrior skill, and she¡¯s going to go head on like this?¡± ¡°This kid is too reckless! She actually dashed up like this, she¡¯s definitely going to suffer.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is a warrior skill in the earth element that is the best in defense. Even a Tier 9 Instructor of the fire element might not be able to break it. Who does this little girl think she is! ?¡± ¡°Impulsive! Too impulsive! She¡¯s still too young and has too little combat experience. If it were me, I¡­¡± The students who were still talking suddenly shut their mouths. Because while they were talking, Thor¡¯s high-flying fist collided with the four-meter-tall earthen yellow shadow. It was like a human-shaped Tyrannosaurus had charged to the front of Leighton. Leighton was shocked when the instant he saw it. He had thought about how the opponent would attack, whether it was spells or combat aura weapons, but he did not expect that someone would actually attack him from the front! This warrior skill of his was known as the strongest defense in Tier 9! If you come at me from the front, you are courting death! But by the time Leighton came back to his senses, Thor was already standing in front of him. She twisted her waist, swung her arm, and punched out her fist. ¡°Dragon Fist!¡± ¡°Boom!!¡± A shockingly loud sound exploded! Chapter 89 - Perfect Victory! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Boom! !¡± Thor¡¯s fierce fist arrived in front of Leighton in the blink of an eye. However, just as the fist was about to land, Leighton finally reacted. He stretched out his arms and barred them in front of his chest. The phantom behind him also raised its arms and wrapped its hands around its chest, as if it wanted to protect Leighton inside. The fist and the arms finally collided. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud sound appeared in this space. Thor¡¯s punch was not defeated as everyone expected. Instead, they were somewhat stunned to see that Leighton¡¯s body actually came to a halt. The ground behind him cracked with spider-like patterns from the force Leighton put in his feet! On the other hand, Thor did not budge at all. She was as if a straight arrow piercing straight into her opponent! ¡°How is this possible! ?¡± This scene made many people wonder if they had seen wrongly. A girl actually used her own physical body to fight head-on against Leighton, who had the strongest Tier 9 defense? Why could she actually do that!? Not only was everyone surprised, even Old Thompson¡¯s expression suddenly changed. From his perception, he could feel that Thor¡¯s punch was extremely powerful. Even Leighton, who had his defense fully deployed, was about to be beaten to his knees. If he was the one to take this punch¡­ He definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good ending!! At this moment, he felt a sense of unease. He came here for his son to get back at the person who hit his son, did he find the wrong person¡­?? The other party was obviously not to be trifled with¡­ Thor stared at Leighton, whose expression had changed slightly. ¡°This turtle shell is pretty tough, I wonder how many punches it can take from me.¡± As Thor¡¯s voice sounded, a faint dark luster actually began to appear on her body. It was the fluctuation of the Big Dark Dragon¡¯s power! At this moment, although Thor¡¯s body looked very petite, standing in the air, her aura was not inferior to that of a demonic god!! ¡°F*ck!¡± When the students below saw that Thor smashed Leighton to a kneeling pose with a single punch, exclamations filled with shock immediately rang out. It turned out that this little girl receiving Leighton¡¯s punch was neither a coincidence nor a one-time event. Instead, her true strength had already reached or even surpassed Leighton¡¯s level¡­ No wonder she dared to stand in front of a Tier 9 earth-element warrior. It was because she had such terrifying strength! We¡¯ve been deceived! We¡¯ve all been deceived by this little girl¡¯s appearance! This was an existence that even their instructor wouldn¡¯t dare to easily provoke. She wasn¡¯t a little girl at all! Just as everyone was discussing, a lazy voice suddenly sounded from the battlefield. ¡°Thor, let¡¯s stop playing. I¡¯m tired.¡± Hermione¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s ears. The surrounding students were all dumbfounded, thinking that they had heard wrongly. Stop playing? So you guys were playing just now? F*ck¡­ were you really not taking the other party seriously? The opponent is a Tier 9 earth-element warrior with the strongest defense! Yet you¡¯re saying it like it¡¯s a game to beat him up. Are you too confident, or arrogant? When Leighton heard this, his face was also filled with anger! ¡°F*ck! It¡¯s just pure strength. I don¡¯t believe that it can break through my defense!¡± Leighton exerted strength with one leg, preparing to support his body to stand up. However, just as Leighton was about to stand up¡­ ¡°Did I allow you to stand up?¡± Thor¡¯s entire body was covered in a black aura, and her golden pupils flickered with danger. Looking at Leighton who wanted to stand up, she sneered. She looked at Leighton with a look that Eddie had never seen before, as if she was looking down on him like a Queen. The moment when Leighton was about to stand straight, Thor casually raised her fist and swung it down. Bang Leighton could only feel a huge force that he had never experienced before coming at him from the front. This force was like being hit by some kind of ancient giant beast. Before he could react, Leighton¡¯s body was sent flying by this force. Then, the onlookers saw that Leighton¡¯s body, like a broken kite, was directly sent flying by the force of this punch. After landing on the ground, his legs went limp. He couldn¡¯t stand properly and directly knelt on the ground. Everyone looked at the battered figure that was sent flying in astonishment. The huge yellowish-brown shadow that had been enveloping him had already started to thin out. As if he had received a huge amount of force, Leighton was kneeling on the ground at this moment, breathing heavily. Only then did everyone realize that there was actually a huge crack on Leighton¡¯s phantom, and it was even about to split open from the middle. With just this casual attack, she had managed to damage the strongest Tier 9 defensive skill to such a state? The spectators were all silent. Everyone was asking themselves if they could do this. However, after thinking about it, they lowered their heads in shame. What was there to compare? They weren¡¯t even worthy of carrying her shoes. Everyone stared blankly at Thor, who was standing in the sky and looking down at Leighton. Her long golden hair, fair, milk-like skin, and that cold and arrogant gaze, she was the female Martial God! It was as if the female Martial God had reincarnated! When the students below saw Thor¡¯s heroic bearing, they almost knelt down to worship her. ¡°She actually won so frankly¡­¡± Autumn, who had been watching the battle from the side, was also stunned when she saw the result. She had stayed by the side mainly to prevent serious situations from happening, for example, if Thor and Hermione were disobedient or caused trouble everywhere. That was why Emily had specially prepared a prop for Autumn to make Thor and Hermione obey her. Autumn, who had been prepared to allow Hermione to threaten Old Thompson with her short blade, did not expect that the rest of the plot would be out of her control. The sudden appearance of the warrior and Thor made Autumn not know if she should stop them. It was not until Thor had defeated Leighton with two punches that Autumn had a bad premonition. She knew that these two Tier 9 instructors were definitely not a match for Thor and Hermione. Needless to say, one was an ancient pure-blooded Big Dark Dragon, and the other was an ancient Unknown Witch. Both of them were the favored children of Heaven and Earth who could naturally grow to Tier 9. How could two ordinary Tier 9 instructors be a match for them? However, she did not expect those two to lose so quickly. Now, Qiu was afraid that Thor would accidentally kill the Academy¡¯s instructors, and that it would be too late for her to stop her. Just as Autumn was still observing, the situation on the scene appeared before her eyes. Although it had seemed like a long time just now, it had actually only been less than ten minutes. As for Old Thompson and Leighton, the former was held at knife-point by Hermione, while the latter¡¯s warrior skill was almost shattered by Thor. This was simply too ridiculous. The number of geniuses in the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy was unknown, but none of those who could be instructors were trash. Although Autumn didn¡¯t expect the other party to win, it was too ugly to be defeated so easily¡­ ¡­ This was a bit embarrassing for the Academy. Actually, it wasn¡¯t the two instructors¡¯ fault. Who would have thought that she would bring the Big Dark Dragon and the Unknown Witch to the academy? On top of that, both of them happened to be defined as maids. But both of them happened to be far more powerful than Tier 9¡­. Chapter 90 - The Strongest Elemental Attack in Tier 9 Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, the two Tier 9 instructors felt very wronged. At this point, how could they not understand that they had met someone ruthless? These two maids seemed weak and harmless, but one of them was extremely fast and seemed to specialize in the wind element. The other was extremely strong and seemed to specialize in gravity. However, no matter which one it was, under the support of their own bodies, they were all extremely strong. It could even be said that they were excessively strong. The two instructors who originally thought that they could do whatever they wanted in the Academy did not expect to meet these two God-like figures. This was the biggest loss they had ever suffered in their lives. ¡°Hermione, how should we deal with these two people?¡± Thor looked at Hermione. In the past, Hermione had always brought many gold coins and gemstones for her, so the relationship between the two of them had always been good. As such, Thor also wanted to ask Hermione what she was going to do with the two of them. Hermione¡¯s attitude was like she was treating a toy as she directly said, ¡°Since they¡¯ve been defeated by us, they are our captives. Then we¡¯ll follow our old method of doing things. Kill them, and take their things.¡± Kill them? These words stunned everyone. Old Thompson felt that he was, after all, an instructor of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, but without any discussion, you just straight out say that you want to kill me? Wasn¡¯t that treating him like dirt? He was actually killed in the Academy by someone, wasn¡¯t this too f*cking embarrassing? At this moment, Leighton¡¯s heart was also bitter. He had such a fine and proper position as an instructor, and he didn¡¯t cherish it, so now he was beaten so badly by a little girl that he couldn¡¯t even stand up. This was simply too embarrassing. On top of that, now he was even threatened to be killed. F*ck! He was a warrior who specialized in protecting others, yet now he had actually fallen in front of the person he was supposed to protect. What the hell was all this! Autumn, who was at the side, had a big headache after listening to Hermione¡¯s words. These two people really didn¡¯t care about the consequences of doing things! If they were to kill the two instructors, let alone being able to steal the stone door Eddie wants, they might not even be able to walk out of the Academy. One had to know that the Dean here was a Saint-rank powerhouse. Unless you want to die, otherwise you definitely can¡¯t kill these two. Autumn only felt that the two of them were too bold! Fortunately, Sister Emily had the foresight and gave her this item. Otherwise, with her strength, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue these two even if she activated her transfigured form. Hearing this, Autumn wanted to go up and persuade the two of them not to be too high-profile since completing the mission was more important. However, just as she took a few steps forward, a new change appeared on the battlefield. After seeing that Leighton had been directly beaten till he was kneeling on the ground, Old Thompson, who had been well-behaved and unmoving, knew that Leighton could not attend to him at all. Hence, he decisively used the instant-cast spell that he had prepared beforehand. ¡°Water Flow Armor!¡± ¡°Water Prison!¡± These two spells were used in conjunction with each other. One was a Tier 5 water-element spell that covered his entire body with water. The other was a Tier 5 spell that could seal an area with water, forming a water prison where there was nowhere to leverage on. Being able to cast Tier 5 spells instantly was one of the abilities of a Tier 9 high mage. However, Old Thompson didn¡¯t stop after casting the instant-cast spells The enemies he was facing were much more troublesome than before, thus, he decisively injected magic power and tore the Tier 9 spell scroll in his hand to shreds. ¡°Sealing spell, the Fire God¡¯s Left Hand!¡± In legends, it was the weakest part of the Fire God¡¯s body. But even so, the power of a Tier 9 Fire God¡¯s Left Hand could easily destroy a heavy cavalry troop of thousands. It could be said to be the ceiling in terms of lethality in elemental magic!! One could only see that under the instant-cast spells, a huge hand of fire appeared above Old Thompson¡¯s head at the same time the scroll was torn apart. The huge hand of fire flew directly towards Old Thompson. This scene obviously shocked the surrounding spectators. What was his intention of casting this Tier 9 spell at himself? Did he want to die together with the other party? Although Old Thompson was covered in the Tier 5 Water Flow Armor, it was not enough in front of the formidable power of a Tier 9 spell, it would evaporate upon contact. As long as one¡¯s brain was normal, they would not use this kind of spell to resist a Tier 9 spell. On top of that, this Tier 9 fire-element spell had made the surrounding fire elements abnormally active. Although the Fire God¡¯s Left Hand was the weakest part of the Fire God, it was still a part of the Fire God. Under the control of old Thompson¡¯s spiritual power, the huge Fire God¡¯s Left Hand was stretched open as it pounced straight towards himself. This scene stunned many students. This was the first time many people had seen such a huge divine spell. ¡°So this is the Fire God¡¯s Left Hand, which is known as the strongest attack spell of the elementals? This is too cool!¡± ¡°Yeah, seeing this spell makes me feel like the real Fire God has descended. It¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°I can imagine how terrifying its power is. I feel like even if I activate the strongest spell I know now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. My spiritual power has already been locked on.¡± ¡°But this move is used on one¡¯s own area. How should Instructor Thompson leave?¡± How could a smart person like Old Thompson allow himself to face the attack together with Hermione? Just as the Fire God¡¯s Left Hand opened its large hand, a silver-white scroll suddenly appeared in Old Thompson¡¯s right hand. The surface flickered with mysterious patterns, and there was also a constantly jumping silver-white light. When the scroll appeared, there was a hint of heartache in Old Thompson¡¯s eyes, but immediately after, there was a hint of ruthlessness. This was one of the few space-type scrolls he had in his collection. Space-type was different from the elemental-type, it was a very rare special attribute, like the gravity-type. Perhaps only one in a hundred mage would be able to cultivate this. Even in the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, there were not many mages who had mastered these special-type spells. This Tier 8 space-type spell was naturally very precious. It was one of the top three items in Old Thompson¡¯s collection. He had originally planned to use it as a trump card, but now, in order to deal with the opponents, it had to be used in advance. Old Thompson poured his magic power into the scroll. ¡°Tier 8 space-type magic! Great Shift!¡± Faced with the threat of the Fire God¡¯s Left Hand above his head, Old Thompson¡¯s body suddenly became transparent and then disappeared. Tier 8 space-type magic, Great Shift. It could allow the user to teleport to any place within a range of ten kilometers. He decisively transferred himself to a place far away from the power range of the Fire God¡¯s Left Hand. Only Hermione was left on the spot, facing the attack of a Tier 9 fire-element spell. In Old Thompson¡¯s view, the huge flaming palm and Hermione overlapped heavily. A violent sound was heard. ¡°Bang!¡± The huge hand completely covered Hermione¡¯s thin figure.. Chapter 91 - Captives Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Bang!¡± A violent wave of air rose from the ground. It spread out in the shape of a ring. The fierce flames were like a pillar as they shot straight into the sky. The power of this spell could be seen from far away. Many students in the distance were still puzzled. Had there been an invasion in the Academy? It was impossible. The Dean, a Saint-rank mage, hadn¡¯t even moved yet. How could there be an invasion? The terrifying pillar of flames was burning. The spectating students had already retreated far away when the flaming hand landed. Even though they weren¡¯t affected by it, but their vision was also obstructed, and they couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening on the battlefield. ¡°Boom!¡± The pillar of flames let out a loud sound. The sound seemed as if it wanted to burn everything. The flames continued to burn, and even if they were far away, the students could also feel the boiling temperature. Many students swallowed their saliva. If this attack hit, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone under the saint-rank who could withstand it with his physical body and survive, right? Perhaps only Leighton, who was covered in cracks from Thor¡¯s two punches just now, could withstand it. However, everyone saw there were no changing emotions on Thor¡¯s face after seeing this spell. She wasn¡¯t worried at all about Hermione being hit by a Tier 9 spell. It was as if¡­ She didn¡¯t care at all! No way, right? How could she be so calm? This was the strongest single-target attack spell of the elemental-type! Your companion was hit. Aren¡¯t you worried at all? That person was obviously an assassin! She¡¯s not a monster like you who has a physical body as tough as a Tier 9 warrior¡¯s! Many people guessed that the toughness of Thor¡¯s physical body had already reached the level of some magic beasts. In terms of muscle development, magic beasts were naturally superior to humans. Therefore, many people would use the flesh and blood of beasts to nutrify themselves and make their bodies develop in that direction. However, such a warrior would usually have a strong figure and build, even a girl would become full of muscles. It was basically unheard of that someone as petite and cute as Thor could achieve such strength. ¡°Rumble!¡± The flames continued to burn. Just when everyone, including Old Thompson, was staring at the middle of the battlefield, thinking that Hermione who was hit by a spell was there, an ethereal voice suddenly came from behind Old Thompson. ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡± The appearance of this voice immediately made Old Thompson¡¯s hair stand on end. Then, a familiar short blade was placed on his neck. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s best to kill you first. It¡¯s the most convenient way.¡± Facing Hermione, who suddenly appeared behind Old Thompson, the crowd seemed to be in disbelief. The entire scene fell silent in an instant. This outcome seemed to have exceeded the expectations of most people. Everyone thought that after Hermione was hit by this Tier 9 spell, there was a high probability that she would be burnt to ashes. However, they did not expect that in an instant, she would appear behind Old Thompson. What the f*ck¡­ Many students could not help but spit out profanities. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary spell! This was the Tier 9 Fire God¡¯s Left Hand! Old Thompson had used his own spiritual power to lock onto Hermione. But unexpectedly, Hermione¡¯s speed was so fast that even spiritual power couldn¡¯t lock onto her. One had to know that a mage¡¯s spiritual power was usually very difficult to shake off. Spiritual power was like a magic eye, providing the mage with directions at any time. The higher the rank of the mage, the harder it was to get rid of his spiritual power. But once one did get rid of it, the spiritual power would lose its effect. That mage could only passively take a beating. This speed was simply godly! Many students who specialized in assassins also opened their eyes wide at this moment. What kind of speed was this, to be able to shake off the tracking spiritual power of a Tier 9 mage? Generally speaking, assassins of the same level wouldn¡¯t be able to shake off the spiritual power of mages of the same level, unless the difference in strength between the two parties was too great, or the assassin¡¯s speed was so fast that even the mage¡¯s spiritual power couldn¡¯t keep up. However, regardless of which, the requirements to achieve them were extremely harsh. These students who specialized in assassins looked at Hermione with their eyes filled with admiration at this moment! They didn¡¯t expect Hermione to actually be able to dodge it. Was this even the speed of a human!? ¡°I actually lost¡­¡± Old Thompson stood up at this moment. He felt that it wasn¡¯t quite real. He didn¡¯t even dare to believe it. He had rehearsed countless plans and actions in his mind previously, but the other party had directly cracked them by just relying on speed? Facing an assassin of such a level, it was indeed not unjustified to lose. The desire to resist in Old Thompson¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. In fact, there was one thing he did not know. Even if Hermione was hit, she could also directly use Void Transformation to dodge the damage. Elementalists basically could not harm Hermione. Now, he was no match for her, nor could he run from her. There was no other choice but to surrender. On the side, Leighton saw that his old friend had already given up resisting, thus he also removed his combat aura weapon and warrior skill instantly. Actually, Leighton didn¡¯t want to admit defeat at first, but when he realized that he had been beaten up so badly with just two punches, he didn¡¯t find a point in continuing. He should just admit defeat earlier. He was an earth-element warrior, and he wasn¡¯t good in terms of agility. He was only good at defense. As for Thor¡¯s team, from the beginning, Hermione¡¯s speed was probably so fast that even if he used all his strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her. They couldn¡¯t hit one of them, and couldn¡¯t defeat the other. What could they do? Seeing the two of them admitting defeat, Thor looked at Hermione, her palm moving back and forth at her throat. The meaning was very obvious. Previously, Hermione had said that she wanted to kill them, so did she still want to kill them now? But just as Hermione was prepared to think about how to safely kill these two people, Autumn hurriedly rushed over from the crowd. ¡°Wait a minute! You¡¯re not allowed to be so high-profile in the Academy. I told you from the start!¡± Autumn looked at the two of them and felt helpless. Good heavens, so the two of you were really planning on killing two Tier 9 instructors? Do you think they¡¯re cabbages that you can dig up as you like? Anyone who could reach Tier 9 was someone who had hopes to reach the Saint-rank. The Academy would never give up on these two instructors. If Hermione and Thor were impulsive, it would be difficult for them to leave the Magic Academy¡­ That was why Autumn was kind enough to come calm them down. At the same time, Autumn was still complaining in her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the mission, she wouldn¡¯t have cared about these two idiots. ¡°But they said bad things about Master. It¡¯s best to kill them.¡± Hermione¡¯s tone was very natural. When they were in the castle, a team of kingdom guards had mocked Eddie. They were then cursed by Hermione, and immediately fell ill after returning to the imperial capital, and their strength even dropped. In addition to the debt they owed from gambling, they were now estimated to be living a life even worse than that of an ordinary person¡¯s. For such a rookie, even the method of handling was as such, let alone these two people who had said it twice. They must be properly punished! Otherwise, did they really think that anyone could casually mention their Master? Chapter 92 - Boring, a Bunch of Good-for-nothings! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at the two beautiful maids on the scene, everyone was stunned. The girls who were beautiful like an angel were actually so strong? Originally, many people had the intention to go up and try to strike up a conversation. However, after the words that were filled with killing intent came out of their mouths, everyone retreated. Are you joking? Were they stronger than Instructor Thompson and Instructor Leighton? Wouldn¡¯t they be courting death if they went up and tried to strike up a conversation? Looking at Thor, who had broken Instructor Leighton¡¯s defense with just one punch, everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a step back silently. No one dared to take another step forward. Not everyone could withstand a thorny rose. These two maids were cute and adorable when facing Eddie, but in front of others, Thor and Hermione would never be courteous. At this moment, Thor lifted Leighton with one hand and threw him to the front of Old Thompson. As if trying to show her might, Thor raised her eyebrows. ¡°What other tactics do you have? Use them all. I was just starting to warm up.¡± When Thor said this, everyone was stunned. You little girl, aren¡¯t you too pretentious? That¡¯s a Tier 9 warrior in front of you, yet you still said that it wasn¡¯t even enough for you to warm up! Doesn¡¯t Instructor Leighton want his face! Although these people were ridiculing in their hearts, no one at the scene dared to stand out and refute. It was a fact that Instructor Leighton had been beaten up like a corpse, it was irrefutable evidence. No matter how pretentious Thor was, no one could refute anything, unless you wanted to go up and test out how fierce her fists were. Presumably, no one¡¯s brain had been kicked by a donkey, to want to touch a giant humanoid monster like Thor. Instructor Leighton was the best proof. Facing the silent scene, Thor looked around. Everyone lowered their heads, afraid that Thor would find trouble with them. ¡°Boring, a bunch of good-for-nothings.¡± Thor¡¯s words made the students of Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy blush. There were even many students from the Warrior Department who almost couldn¡¯t help but rush up, but they were held down by others. Brother, even if you want to die, don¡¯t bring us along! If Thor felt that they were in cahoots with each other, and she directly threw a few punches at them, who would take the blows? Who could f*cking take the blows? Therefore, they definitely could not let the impulsive students out. In any case, if you want to die, don¡¯t bring us along. Hurry up and settle down! After the small disturbance, the group of heaven¡¯s favored children regained their calm. Thor also felt that dealing with a group of brats was boring. She yawned and began to walk towards Hermione. The fighting spirit in her eyes was gone, and what was left was only boredom. That¡¯s right, even a Tier 9 warrior wasn¡¯t enough for her to warm up. The moment she felt some feeling of combat, it was gone again. It wasn¡¯t even as interesting as Master¡¯s fancy spells. Looking at Thor¡¯s contemptuous expression, the veins on the foreheads of the student geniuses next to her bulged out. As geniuses, their tempers weren¡¯t very good to begin with, and all of them had high self-esteem. However, pride in oneself also depended on the party they were facing. Facing ordinary people, they were naturally geniuses. However, when facing stronger and more talented geniuses, even arrogant people like them had to give in. Geniuses would also bow their heads. If you could destroy a Tier 9 warrior¡¯s warrior skill with two punches, then you could also be pretentious. But have you heard of anyone who could do as such? To be honest, if they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it even if they were beaten to death. They believed that such a legend would soon engulf the entire academy¡­ When that time came, the classes of these instructors who had strength that was so terrifyingly powerful like they were the Demon Kings would definitely be fought over! Even if they couldn¡¯t get Thor¡¯s class, they should be able to get the other instructor¡¯s class, right? A strange atmosphere suddenly spread among the students. The students had already started silently praying in their hearts that they would be able to get the class of these two beautiful maid instructors. However, they were destined to be disappointed, because Thor and Hermione were not from the Academy at all, and they were not their instructors. Therefore, their thoughts could never be realized. By the time Thor walked to the side of Leighton whom she had thrown down to the ground, Leighton¡¯s warrior skills had been completely shattered. The four to five-meter tall phantom could not withstand the damage and directly collapsed. The current Leighton was lying on the ground like a dead dog. He did not even have the strength to stand up. As for Old Thompson, he had used up a lot of his magic power after using two advanced scrolls in a row. Looking at Leighton who was thrown on the ground, Old Thompson made a very reasonable decision. Raise hands and surrender! That¡¯s right, Old Thompson actually surrendered directly. The tank had been defeated in two hits, what was the point of fighting? It couldn¡¯t be that he, a mage, had to fight with this humanoid monster in close combat, right? If he did that, it would surely be because he felt that he had lived too long, and wanted to meet the God of Magic as soon as possible. This was indeed Old Thompson¡¯s true thoughts at the moment. He didn¡¯t want to fight these two monsters anymore. The two of them were directly crushed by Thor and Hermione. However, Thor and Hermione didn¡¯t seem to want to let these two go. Just as they were about to make a move, Autumn, who was at the side, quickly came to stop them. ¡°If you want to kill them, you can kill them whenever you want outside of the Academy. If you kill them in the Academy, aren¡¯t you just slapping the Dean¡¯s face? The Dean is a saint-rank. You should think it over carefully.¡± ¡°Saint-rank?¡± Thor and Hermione didn¡¯t hesitate in their actions. Thor still looked at Autumn with an indifferent expression. Then, she said something that shocked Autumn. ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s the Saint-rank, we¡¯ll still fight.¡± After Thor said that, Hermione also nodded, as if they didn¡¯t think much about the Saint-rank at all. Autumn looked at these two dumb people and was speechless. Lady Emily was right, these two were born to be masters of causing trouble. Even if she said the title of the Saint-rank, it did not stop these two little demon kings from doing things their way. Seeing the two of them put their hands on the necks of Old Thompson and Leighton, as long as their small hands exerted force, these two people¡¯s necks would be crushed directly. At this distance, no matter what kind of combat aura or magic it was, nothing could stop Thor and Hermione. No matter how tough the magic or combat aura was, would it be tougher than the claws of the Big Dark Aragon and the short blade of the Unknown Witch? It was basically a dead end. ¡°If you kill them, you won¡¯t be able to complete Master¡¯s mission!¡± Autumn now hoped that this mission could remind the two of them to stop, although the hope was very slim. After all, the two of them were not even afraid of a Saint-rank, so why would they care if the mission was completed or not? They must have forgotten all about it! However, just after Autumn mentioned the mission, the two people who were originally unaffected at all actually started hesitating in their movements. Their figures, which even a Tier 9 warrior¡¯s warrior skill could not budge, actually ceased all movement, as if they were fossiled. They were like two disobedient children who suddenly heard their parents¡¯ names. They froze on the spot. Autumn was even more speechless by their reactions. Good Heavens, even the reputation of a Saint-rank is useless in front of you. Only your master Eddie¡¯s name is useful, right! Autumn was very puzzled now.. Why on Earth would these two people listen to Eddie¡¯s words so much to the point that just his name could subdue these two little devils in an instant! Chapter 93 - Using Money to Buy His Own Life Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The two people who hadn¡¯t hesitated at all were instantly rooted to the ground when they heard the word Eddie. Such a change caused many people present to wonder with a trace of doubt: who exactly was this Eddie? Instructor Autumn actually said that this Eddie was the Master of these two maids who possessed terrifying strength? Then how terrifying was this Master¡¯s strength? Tier 9? No, he was definitely a Saint-rank! Many students kept guessing in their minds, and in the end, they all came to a unified conclusion. That¡¯s right! The other party was definitely a Saint-rank boss. Otherwise, the maids under him wouldn¡¯t have been existences who could instantly defeat Tier 9 mages and warriors. This Eddie must be an even more terrifying existence than these two maids! The people present immediately imagined Eddie as a big shot with the strength of a top-tier Saint-rank. Otherwise, why would these two maids not be afraid when they heard Instructor Autumn say that there was a Saint-rank Dean in the academy? There must be someone great behind them! Someone who could fight against a Saint-rank must be a Saint-rank! Did this answer even need to be thought about? There wouldn¡¯t really be anyone in this world who dared to challenge a Saint-rank before reaching the Saint-rank, right? Anyone who could cultivate to this realm would have to go through countless periods of growth to have such strength. Which one of them would be an idiot? It was just that these people might not have thought about the fact that Thor and Hermione were still in their infancy. They hadn¡¯t reached adulthood, nor had they experienced the battles and growth that these students had imagined in their minds. It was all because of their talent and bloodline that they were able to reach this level. Their IQ was truly not very high. Otherwise, Autumn wouldn¡¯t have had such a headache until now. These two people were sometimes even dumber than idiots. But at this moment, Autumn and the other two didn¡¯t know what these students were thinking. Autumn had been thinking about how to deal with the two people in their hands. Killing them was definitely not on the tables. They were still in the Academy. Killing them would be the same as directly putting themselves onto the Academy¡¯s blacklist. Those people from the Law Enforcement Department would chase them all the way to the end of the world if they did so. Although it wasn¡¯t certain who would be the final victor if that were to happen, it was still the worst choice. Autumn definitely wouldn¡¯t choose this. The other option was to let them go. After thinking for 0.01 seconds, Autumn quickly ruled it out. Autumn was not a saint. She herself was born in the demon world, and her personality had a bit of the aura of the demon world. If you treat me well, then I¡¯ll treat you well. But if you treat me badly, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll pay you back double! Moreover, these two people had taken the initiative to find trouble with Autumn today. If it weren¡¯t for Thor and Hermione who were here, with her strength, she would definitely have been at a disadvantage. After all, Old Thompson was a sly old man. Not only did he come by himself, but he also brought a helper. It was already difficult for Autumn to deal with one of them, let alone two. It could be said that Thor and Hermione had solved this problem covertly. Therefore, although Autumn had stopped Thor and Hermione from getting rid of the two, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let them go so easily. ¡°Since both of you have lost, then you know the rules. Pay the ransom yourself.¡± That¡¯s right. The ransom system. It was one of the few axioms that existed on this continent. Wars between countries on this continent were very frequent. A war might occur every year or a few months. At this time, among those who were on the front lines, there were also nobles who wanted to haul a battle merit or two. Once these nobles were captured, they did not have to be killed. The nobles¡¯ families could use gold coins, treasures, and rare items of the same value to exchange for the noble¡¯s life. This rule was common in all races and countries. That was, the defeated noble could be exchanged for money. This point was tacitly accepted by both sides, whether friend or foe. There were very few wars that slaughtered the nobles. Autumn also wanted to use this rule to remind the other party, since they had already become captives of their party, then they would have to use something of equal value to redeem their lives. ¡°Whether it¡¯s gold coins, treasures, or rare items, we will accept them all. You guys can take them out yourselves.¡± After saying this, Autumn nodded at Hermione, indicating for her to let the other party go. Hermione also felt that this method was quite good. She had always used stealing in the past, but this was the first time she had made the opponent take out his treasures himself. Interesting. Thor, who had been hesitating, had her eyes lit up when she heard about the gold coins and treasures. She immediately gave two slaps to Leighton, who had fainted on the ground. Hey! Stop pretending to be dead! Take out your gold coins! Seeing that the famous Tier 9 warrior Leighton was slapped continuously in Thor¡¯s hand, the crowd couldn¡¯t bear to look, and many averted their gazes. This was too cruel! Instructor Leighton was about to faint, yet he was still woken up like this. This wasn¡¯t something a human could do. Even a captive couldn¡¯t be mistreated like this. However, how could Thor have thought of all this? Now, there were only two words in her heart, gold coins! Old Thompson watched his old friend being whipped like a top by Thor, and felt extremely indignant! ¡°Witch, Stop! I¡¯ll pay for his share as well!¡± Hearing this, Thor withdrew her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Such a waste of time.¡± As she said this, she threw Leighton, whose head was still shaking due to inertia, onto the ground. With a bang, Leighton fell to the ground. He looked like he had fainted to the point he could not be any more unconscious. Poor Leighton. His old face as a Tier 9 warrior was swollen from the slaps. He did not even look like a human anymore¡­ At this point, Old Thompson had come to realize the truth. He was unable to defeat the opponent, nor could he run away. He had really lost this time. He had thought that there would be no problem if he called another instructor with him. After all, the other party was only a newly advanced Tier 9. She had returned to the Academy alone. If he suddenly found trouble with her, there would definitely be no one in the Academy to help her. Who knew, there really was no one in the Academy to help her, but there were two monsters which appeared out of nowhere, each more abnormal than the other. He and his old friend Leighton didn¡¯t even have the chance to resist. They became captives in an instant. Although it was very humiliating, Old Thompson still recognized the reality. He came trying to find fault with the other party and was defeated instead. Basically, he could be said to have lost a lot of face. Now, the initiative was no longer on his side. But all this could be considered after he went back. The most important thing now was to buy his own life. He had heard these two little witch say that they wanted his life just now. Looking at Hermione, whose eyes hid coldness, Old Thompson did not doubt that Hermione would have no psychological barrier to cut off his head. Apart from silently cursing himself for being so unlucky, Old Thompson opened his spatial ring. It was a spatial ring with more than ten cubic meters of space. It was considered to be of quite good quality among spatial rings. One could only see Old Thompson digging in it. After a long time, he took out a purple card. The card was as bright as crystal in the Sun. It was obviously an amethyst card for storing amethyst coins! Chapter 94 - Tier 9 Water-element Magic Scroll Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio As soon as the amethyst card appeared, a trace of desire appeared in Thor¡¯s golden pupils. As a member of the Dragon race, Thor had no resistance against such shiny items. Hermione and Autumn were didn¡¯t care much about such a thing. One was only interested in the thrill of stealing and did not have much interest in treasures. The other was originally already a noble of the demon race, and the wealth she possessed was also fitting of her status. Moreover, the two of them were also curious. Just the gold coins that Thor had placed in the castle alone had already piled up into a mountain, why was she still so greedy for money. Other than it being the natural attribute of the dragon race, it could only be blamed on Thor¡¯s ability to continue to sublimate this talent. Normally, when a Dragon had snatched enough gold coins, it would lie on top of them and sleep. However, Thor had never done this before. Maybe it was because she still felt that she had not earned enough gold coins. That was why Thor was looking so greedily at the amethyst card in Old Thompson¡¯s hand. ¡°There are more than 500 amethyst coins in here. If converted to gold coins, it would be more than 50,000 gold coins, which is all my savings. This amethyst card is can be used anywhere on the continent, the money can be taken out at any bank. Now, I¡¯ll give it to you to buy our freedom.¡± Old Thompson held the amethyst card in his hand with some reluctance. His heart ached a little. This was all the income he had accumulated over the years at the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, but now he had to give it all to others. He was somewhat reluctant to part with it. More than 500 amethyst coins, more than 50,000 gold coins? Hearing this number, the surrounding students were shocked. There were many students who came from noble backgrounds. There were even princes and princesses from some countries. 500 amethyst coins was not a small amount, rather, it was a lot. One had to know that a small lord like Eddie only collected 100 gold coins a year in taxes. Even Odom, the knight closest to the Saint-rank that Hermione had stolen from, only had more than 10,000 gold coins in his small treasury. This Old Thompson, an ordinary Tier 9, had five times more gold coins than Odom? Why and how? Actually, this was all because there were too many ways to earn money in the Magic Academy. There was a saying that even a pig could fly when standing in the draught, let alone a Tier 9 instructor. As long as he used the reputation of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, many would want to cooperate with Old Thompson. Even if they need the cooperation, they were willing to spend money to build a good relationship with him. Who knows, perhaps they might send their children here to attend school one day? Therefore, over the years, Old Thompson had amassed a lot of wealth. Just the wealth of gold coins he had alone had surpassed the wealth of most Tier 9 powerhouses. However, this also made some other instructors who could not bear to watch this continue report it to the Dean. It was very likely that his path of amassing wealth would be cut off, which was precisely why he had to help his son, Little Thompson, to get a high position. Otherwise, when he was audited in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to do such a thing. However, the plan that he had planned all along failed after meeting Thor, Hermione, and Autumn. Now, let alone letting his son get a high position, he couldn¡¯t even save his own life. He could only quickly cut off his own flesh to let himself get away. Seeing Old Thompson¡¯s first move was already a killer move, other than Thor, who wanted nothing more than to directly nod her head, Hermione and Autumn both had a grasp of the old man¡¯s wealth. This old man had taken out all his gold coins in one move. That could only mean one thing: there was something more valuable on this old man that he hadn¡¯t taken out. Hermione stretched out her small hand and took the card from Old Thompson¡¯s hand. She used her magic power to confirm that there were indeed more than 500 amethyst coins in the card. She was quite familiar with doing this. Old Thompson was taken aback when he saw this. You are a Tier 9 powerhouse, how can you be so familiar with the technique of thieves¡­ One had to know that amethyst cards had passwords, he was even prepared to use the password as a bargaining chip to negotiate with the other party. She immediately broke the password of the card after getting it? What the hell was this! Old Thompson looked as if he had seen a ghost. Looking at Hermione¡¯s practiced movements, he wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth again. He was afraid that if he said it out loud, the knife would be on his neck in the next second. After Hermione finished checking the amethyst card, she handed it to Thor. Thor immediately took it. There was no need to doubt Thor¡¯s favoritism towards these things. ¡°It seems that Thor likes this very much. Ok, we¡¯ll take it.¡± Hermione knew Thor¡¯s character, so she naturally took away the amethyst card first. ¡°Then we can leave now, right?¡± Seeing that the other part had taken his money, Old Thompson was about to carry Leighton from the ground and leave. However, Hermione¡¯s voice came at the right time. ¡°Who said you can leave?¡± ¡°You! Are you not going to keep your word? Are you not abiding by the spirit of contract?¡± Old Thompson¡¯s tone was extremely furious! He had clearly given them money, but these people actually didn¡¯t keep their word!? How could he not be angry? ¡°We didn¡¯t say we wouldn¡¯t keep our word. It¡¯s just that these things aren¡¯t enough to exchange for the freedom of the two of you.¡± Hermione had an unsatisfied look on her face. She even shook her head in harmony with her tone. This made old Thompson doubt his life. Get this right, 500 amethyst coins are 50,000 gold coins. Even if three Tier 9 instructors in the academy got together, they might not even be able to raise that much money. A small lord like Eddie might not be able to raise that much even if he saved for hundreds of years. And now it wasn¡¯t enough for him to buy the freedom of two people? This wasn¡¯t a deal! This was extortion, right? Old Thompson expressed his objection towards Hermione¡¯s words, but his objection was invalid. Who told you to take the initiative to attack them? Hermione was originally staying put in Autumn¡¯s laboratory with Thor. She was just waiting for Autumn to finish packing up her things, then they would steal a stone door and slip away. Now they had it good, they had become high-profile. This made it more difficult for them to steal the stone door. Even though Hermione was confident that she could still get what she wanted, Old Thompson should still have to pay the compensation fees for their traumatization, labor, operation, and so on, right? Hermione was very interested in taking money from other people¡¯s pockets. So, was it reasonable for her to ask for more? Of course it was reasonable. Anyway, your life is in my hands. Think about it and act. That being said, Old Thompson didn¡¯t know about any of these. From his perspective, Hermione was like a little devil, trying to squeeze his spatial ring dry. ¡°All this bad luck must¡¯ve been accumulated for eight lifetimes, for me to be so unlucky!¡± Old Thompson looked at Hermione who had been staring at him. He knew that if he didn¡¯t take out something more, even the amethyst coins might go down the drain. That was all of his savings over the years. Old Thompson wanted to cry, but the knife was still on his neck, so he slowly opened his spatial ring, and took out a water-blue magic scroll. The surface of this magic scroll was still exquisite. It didn¡¯t look like paper, but some kind of beast skin that had magic power. Old Thompson didn¡¯t hide the magic fluctuation, he even deliberately activated it. In fact, Hermione had sensed it from the moment it was taken out. This was a water-element magic scroll, and a Tier 9 one at that.. Chapter 95 - One Is Not Enough, I Want Three Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The moment the scroll appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding students. Under the stimulation of Old Thompson¡¯s magic power, the magic fluctuation of the scroll was immediately captured by the others. ¡°F*ck, this fluctuation is even stronger than my advanced magic scroll. This can¡¯t be a Tier 9 magic scroll, right?¡± ¡°It must be. Instructor Thompson is a Tier 9 water-element mage. It¡¯s normal for him to have one or two.¡± ¡°This thing is priceless outside. This scroll alone is worth more than 10,000 gold coins outside, and the most crucial thing is that there is nowhere to buy it!¡± ¡°After all, this scroll is equivalent to a powerful strike from a Tier 9 mage. It¡¯s a useful weapon that can turn the tide of the battle on the battlefield. Many countries would immediately store it in the National Treasury as a strategic reserve as soon as they see it, they wouldn¡¯t sell it at all.¡± ¡°Instructor Thompson has really spent a lot of money this time. Usually, he won¡¯t even let us take the potions that we made in potions class.¡± ¡°Hehe, do you know why? This person treats us like cheap labor. He collects all the potions that we make here and sells them to people outside, earning two incomes!¡± ¡°Good Heavens, no wonder the other teachers seem to have a problem with him. I get it!¡± ¡°I get it too!¡± ¡­ The students at the side were gossiping. Old Thompson pretended not to hear them and introduced his scroll to Hermione and Autumn. ¡°This is a Tier 9 water-element magic scroll created by Master Merlin of Our Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy. A Tier 9 spell is sealed within, the Tide of the Water God. It¡¯s an advanced water-element spell with can affect a whole area. The effects of using it in wars will be better.¡± Old Thompson paused. ¡°This scroll, logically speaking, could be sold to the army for a very high price. It could be more than 10,000 gold coins or even 20,000 gold coins. This is already one of my last stakes.¡± Old Thompson felt his heart ache as he looked at the scroll. This was something that he had gotten his hands on with great difficulty. Now, he had to give it away, and this made him feel extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Can you let us go this time?¡± Old Thompson knew that the other party wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until he cut some of his own meat. This was a Tier 9 scroll, extremely precious, and definitely priceless. It would definitely be enough this time, right?! Unfortunately, if it was Autumn, she might have agreed, but this time, the person he was facing was Hermione. This was the Unknown Witch of this continent. She could sense every movement of the other party. The moment Old Thompson opened his spatial ring and took out the magic scroll, she sensed it ¡ª There was more than one magic scroll in the spatial ring. There was a pile of them! Of course, not all the scrolls Tier 9, there were also some intermediate and elementary scrolls. There were only a few of such Tier 9 magic scrolls in the pile! ¡°One is too little. The three of us will each take one.¡± Hermione directly said to Old Thompson. She wanted him to give one to each of the three of them. Hearing Hermione¡¯s words, Old Thompson immediately coughed. No! Do you think you¡¯re here to buy vegetables? One for each of you? Do you think you¡¯re choosing radishes, and you even want two for one? This is a Tier 9 spell! A Tier 9 spell! To any other country, it was a precious item that could turn the tide of a battle, but to you, you¡¯re trying to stock up? You even want more? You want three in a go, why don¡¯t you go rob for it? ¡°I only have this one scroll. I don¡¯t have any more.¡± Old Thompson didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡°Anyway, this is the only one. Do you want it or not?¡± Taking out one scroll was enough to make his heart ache for a long time. Now, he had to take out two more? Hehe, just kill him. Old Thompson did not care about his image anymore. He directly sat on the ground and spread his hands. If you want more scrolls, I don¡¯t have it, I only have my life, and you can take it if you want. It¡¯s up to you to decide what you want to do. Looking at Old Thompson¡¯s appearance as if he did not care about his image at all, the surrounding students were stunned. What the f*ck? Was this still the instructor who was extremely dignified in the Academy? With this appearance, how was he still like a noble Tier 9 mage? Wasn¡¯t he just like a scoundrel? His image had collapsed too quickly! Many people looked at Old Thompson¡¯s actions, and a big question mark appeared in their minds. How could such a person be worthy of the title ¡®instructor¡¯? Looking at Old Thompson, who was acting shamelessly on the ground, Hermione just looked at him coldly. She didn¡¯t have any intention of taking heed of his actions. Perhaps for other people, Old Thompson¡¯s acting skills might be able to deceive them, but the person in front of him might be one of the creatures with the strongest perceptive ability on the continent. She had long figured out what was in his little treasury. If he really didn¡¯t have such a thing, Hermione would definitely have not said anything and would¡¯ve just left. However, against such an uncooperative person, Hermione knew what to do. Old Thompson was right about one thing just now: Hermione was not prepared to reason with him. She only said one sentence out of the blue. ¡°Your son should be in the treatment center right now, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± When he heard Hermione mention his son, Old Thompson immediately put away his shameless attitude and sat up, on his guard. He might not care about anyone else, but he would definitely care about his son. He had poured a lot of time and effort into this son of his. His son was also very promising. Not only was he talented in magic, but he was also very talented in social interaction. After that, under his training, his son gradually arrived at Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy¡¯s vice president of the Student Union. He was about to continue to work in the Academy as an outstanding graduate, but now, he was sent to the hospital because he hit on a girl. It had a great impact on his reputation and personal image. Old Thompson originally thought that he would be able to settle things for his son like before, but who knew that not only did he not settle the other party, he was even settled by the other party. Now, the other party suddenly mentioned his son. Thus Hermione¡¯s meaning was very clear. Your son is still in the treatment center. You have to think it through yourself. One had to admit that the way Hermione used the other party¡¯s family members to threaten them was very unethical, very immoral, and very villainous, but it was also very effective. When Old Thompson heard that Hermione was threatening his son, he immediately became listless. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t hurt my son. I¡¯ll give you what you want¡­¡± At this time, Old Thompson didn¡¯t dare to act anymore. Even a powerful Tier 9 mage like him couldn¡¯t sever the relationship between himself and his children. Even though he knew that in the eyes of outsiders, his son might not even be as good as a Tier 9 magic scroll, but to him, he had to protect his son even if it took three Tier 9 magic scrolls! ¡°There are two more here. Take them all, but you have to promise not to hurt my son!¡± Old Thompson held the scrolls tightly in his hand and emphasized to Autumn. However, Autumn had not expected that she would gain three Tier 9 magic scrolls without even doing anything. This made her feel like she was dreaming. She even forgot to answer Old Thompson¡¯s question¡­ ¡­. Chapter 96 - Feeling Extremely Safe! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, Autumn looked at the scrolls in her hands, two blue and one red, and her mind still somewhat muddled. Even if she was a noble of the demon world, and the genius of the demon race for the past hundred years, she had never seen so many Tier 9 scrolls in her hands. Now that she was holding them in her hands, she felt a little dizzy. If she didn¡¯t hold these firmly, and directly releases them in the Academy, unless the Dean appeared, otherwise, this place would definitely be blown up by the spells. The test to become a Tier 9 mage was to be able to release a single Tier 9 spell independently. Autumn remembered that when she had first advanced, the power of a Tier 9 spell could be said to be terrifying. With all three spells placed on her hands, Autumn even felt that her hands were somewhat unable to hold them. Just as Autumn was in a daze, Hermione poked her waist. Then only did Autumn come back to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got what we want, we won¡¯t touch your son.¡± Looking at Hermione¡¯s calm and domineering attitude, Autumn was in a daze, as if it was her side who were the ones who had bullied the other party in the beginning. Watching Hermione as she threatened to kill his son, and the other party being afraid to the point of admitting defeat, Autumn couldn¡¯t help but have a question in her heart: Why did her side look more and more like the villains? It was clearly the other party who took the initiative to find trouble with her, how did it become like she was bullying the other party in the end? This feeling was so strange. It was like¡­ It was like hooligans were fighting in the school, and suddenly two gangsters had appeared. On their own side, they were still sticking to the rules, but on the other side, they were already picking up magic weapons and starting to fight. They didn¡¯t play by the rules at all. As the demon race¡¯s genius girl., Autumn was confident that she had caused quite a lot of trouble all over the Academy, but she had never done such a thing, to directly threaten the son of others. Compared to Thor and Hermione¡¯s temperament, Autumn felt that what she had done in the past was nothing. She was definitely as pure as a piece of white paper, and she could definitely go to heaven. Autumn instantly felt as if a New World had opened up in her mind. However, the two maids, Hermione and Thor, were completely unaware of their influence on Autumn. They had only secretly taught a lesson to the scoundrel who scolded their Master, while taking a little something that the other party had given them while they were at it. This wasn¡¯t too much, right? Even if big sister Emily was here, they also felt that she would definitely not have scolded them. Of course, other than the person at the scene, Old Thompson, no one else would have any objections. At this time, Old Thompson limped away while carrying Leighton, who was twice his size. After getting what she wanted, Hermione naturally lost interest in these two people. She casually threw the scroll in her hand to Autumn. ¡°Keep these things well. We¡¯ll divide them when we return to the castle.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Unknowingly, Autumn had silently become the person who helped them carry their bags. However, it was also possible that after seeing the terrifying strength of these two, she automatically took on this role. She didn¡¯t have a choice. The way these two fought was fiercer than the other. If they were to really fight, without the prop given by Lady Emily, she might not be their match. Autumn looked at the site that had been destroyed due to the chaotic battle between the few of them, and had a slight headache in an instant. The entrance of her own laboratory had already been blasted to the point where it could not be recognized what was originally there. Not to mention Thor and Leighton had smashed the ground with their fists, directly creating a large area of spider cracks. Just the Tier 9 spell, the Left Hand of the Fire God alone had blasted a large hole in the ground. If Old Thompson hadn¡¯t restrained his strength, there wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for him to blow up her laboratory. In other words, the laboratory area, which originally had beautiful scenery and comfortable surroundings, had now turned into a hell. There were dried cracks and pits, as well as scorched marks everywhere. Though compared to these, the gossip about the conflict between the few instructors would definitely spread faster. Just look at the students who left excitedly. Their mouths would become the fastest channel of communication, and there would be many versions. The more it spread, the more bizarre it would become. Of course, Autumn didn¡¯t want to think about all these for the time being. The most important thing now was to find a way to deal with the mess of the aftermath, pack up her things, and complete the mission. Just as Autumn was considering whether to settle the two little devils first or to clean up the battlefield, an ethereal and melodious female voice suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°Autumn, come to the office.¡± This voice! This way of addressing her! Autumn was naturally extremely familiar with it. This was her dear Dean, Ofia, the apparent Saint-rank powerhouse of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, who was calling out to her. Autumn could not help but complain in her heart. Normally, the Dean was someone who couldn¡¯t even be found. Now that she had taken the initiative to look for her, how could that be a good thing? It was not very likely. But could she refuse? Of course not. This was because the Dean was the apparent Saint-rank of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, and thus she still had to give her face. Moreover, she was an instructor of the Academy, so she had to listen to the Dean¡¯s summons. For the time being, Autumn still didn¡¯t have the courage to be like Thor and Hermione, to completely ignore a Saint-rank. They were all from Lune continent, so why was the gap between them so big? However, before she went over, Autumn still had to appease the two seemingly harmless maidservants who were in fact very dangerous. ¡°Thor, Hermione, I have to to the Dean¡¯s office first. Can you guys just stay put here for the time being?¡± Autumn tried discussing it with the two of them first. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your Dean want to punish you? Do you want us to go with you to support you?¡± After the amethyst card in Thor¡¯s hand was taken away by Hermione, she temporarily came back to her senses. When she heard that Autumn had been summoned by the Dean, she asked nonchalantly. Autumn was both angry and amused by Thor¡¯s words. The Dean was a Saint-rank powerhouse. Anyone below the Saint-rank would have to file an application to see her. In addition, it also depended on whether she was in a good mood or not. She was a serious big shot. Now, you¡¯re acting like a gangster going to war, and you even ask if I need your support? This was clearly her school, and it was her home ground. Why would I need you to support me?! However, Autumn was also a little touched. Actually, it was all thanks to Thor and Hermione for defeating Old Thompson, who came looking for trouble with her just now, because she really didn¡¯t have any good friends in the academy. If those two really attacked together, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it. So towards Thor and Hermione, Autumn felt that she owed them a favor. Autumn¡¯s attitude towards these two changed and she treated them like old friends. ¡°It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s our Dean. She¡¯s probably looking for me for work-related matters.¡± Autumn comforted the two of them. ¡°Okay, then you go. If I don¡¯t see you tonight, I¡¯ll directly kill my way there.¡± Hermione glanced at Autumn and added indifferently. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll just tear this Academy apart.¡± Thor¡¯s face was also filled with excitement! ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! !¡± Autumn hurriedly waved her hand and told them to quickly put an end to this dangerous thought! Good Heavens. Although Hermione didn¡¯t say much, every word she said was ruthless. Before this, she had threatened to kill the entire family of the other party. And now, she wanted to directly kill her way into the office of a Saint-rank powerhouse. As expected of an assassin maid. Thor was even crazier, to the point the moment she spoke, she wanted to directly destroy the Academy. She was simply a human-form Tyrannosaurus. It had to be said that with these two people around, the sense of security was simply overwhelming! Chapter 97 - Saint-rank Powerhouse, Ofia! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Inside the Dean¡¯s office, the environment here looked very beautiful, and the layout of the garden was very refined. One could tell with a look that the master of this place had great taste. Now, Autumn was using a wind-element spell to send herself here. She had just fooled Thor and Hermione into staying put in the laboratory before she came to the Dean¡¯s office. After landing, the huge garden in front of her eyes was Autumn¡¯s destination this time. In the middle of this huge garden, there was a building that looked like a castle. It was also the one and only building here. Everyone in the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy knew that this castle was Dean Ofia¡¯s office. After she arrived, Autumn did not move recklessly. Instead, she stood where she was. Normally, one would not be able to meet a Saint-rank instructor without the instructor¡¯s summon. This was because this huge garden was actually a magic barrier set up by Ofia. Without Ofia¡¯s permission, ordinary people would not be able to enter at all. There was once an advanced mage who had mistakenly entered this magic barrier. He had starved for three days and three nights and was still unable to find the way out. According to him, after entering this barrier, it was like entering a world filled with gardens, there was no way to correct one¡¯s direction, and the spells cast were all ineffective. One could imagine what it was like to throw an advanced mage in there for three days and three nights. In any case, Autumn definitely did not want to try it after hearing about it. After waiting for a while, the garden suddenly began to move. Its appearance also became completely different. From the front of Autumn, it gradually arranged itself into a road, as if it was inviting autumn to walk forward. Autumn naturally knew that the Dean was asking her to go over, thus she directly stepped in. The moment she walked in, the scene in the garden instantly changed. The originally wide garden suddenly disappeared and only a grassland was left. There was only an ordinary house on the grassland. Beside the house were a table and two chairs. A very beautiful woman was sitting on one of the chairs, holding a porcelain cup and drinking tea. The means of a Saint-rank mage were actually so magical. Autumn did not feel the instant when she arrived at this place at all, and the magic defensive items on her body did not react at all. It was as if the two scenes had switched seamlessly. Just as Autumn was in a daze¡­ ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Ofia¡¯s ethereal yet sweet voice rang in Autumn¡¯s ears, pulling her out of her dazed state. ¡°The magic power in your body has been growing. It seems that you haven¡¯t relaxed in your cultivation. You¡¯ve done well.¡± Ofia¡¯s eyes contained a hint of a smile as she looked at the demon race girl in front of her. When she first came to the academy, she was still a troublemaker. In less than a hundred years, she had grown to become a Tier 9 mage. Her talent was very good. Ofia¡¯s eyes were filled with praise. However, when she heard these words, Autumn felt a wave of shame in her heart. She had not been training recently. She had only been teaching the little Lord at Lady Emily¡¯s place. She had not meditated to cultivate at all. Noe that she thought about it, it was strange. Although she did not meditate, Autumn felt that the magic power in her body was constantly increasing. This was what made Autumn seem as if she had been cultivating. If Dean Ofia knew what Autumn was thinking, she would definitely be so angry that she would vomit blood. Autumn walked in the direction of the house, while she walked, there was a hint of respect. ¡°Dean Ofia.¡± Looking at the Dean in front of her eyes, she had snow-white skin and was wearing a white Saint-rank mage robe, with a face of that like a young girl. The lifespan of a Saint-rank powerhouse was usually very long, their average lifespan was around three to five hundred years old. As such, even though Ofia was already at the age of a grandmother, she still looked very young. In terms of looks, she was not inferior to Autumn at all. Of course, as a demon, Autumn was born with a very long lifespan. In comparison to all the creatures on the continent, the lifespan of humans was also on the short side. For a demon noble like Autumn, it was very easy to live for a few hundred years. If a demon reached the Saint-rank, it would even be possible for them to live more than a thousand years. Autumn bowed. This was both a courtesy to the Dean and respect to a Saint-rank powerhouse. Ofia gracefully extended her hand and gestured at Autumn to sit down. A cup of black tea appeared out of thin air in front of Autumn. There was still tea to drink, so it seemed that she wasn¡¯t looking for trouble with her. Autumn looked at the tea that the Dean had prepared for her, and her heart relaxed. If she really got into trouble and was discovered, then what was waiting for her now would definitely not be black tea. It would be a lecture. Just as Autumn had yet to figure out why the Dean had called her here, the Dean spoke. ¡°I called you here to tell you that the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies that are held once every twenty years are about to begin. As the newest Tier 9 instructor of the Academy, I need you to lead a team to participate in the hunting competition this time.¡± The trials of the Four Great Magic Academies? What was that?? On top of that, she had to lead a team herself? Please don¡¯t joke, Dean. She didn¡¯t even know what it was, yet she had asked her to lead a team, wasn¡¯t this a joke? Actually, these were just common knowledge that the instructors in the Academy should know. However, as a newly promoted Tier 9 teacher, Autumn really didn¡¯t know much about the things that were considered common knowledge among the Tier 9 mages. Therefore, Autumn¡¯s face was filled with confusion. She had no idea why the Dean would suddenly say such things. This was also the drawback of growing up too quickly. After all, the increment of magic power could rely on talent, but experience could only be accumulated over time. Ofia had also predicted Autumn¡¯s reaction, thus she calmly sipped on her black tea and explained. ¡°You know about our Academy¡¯s Trial Tower. It itself is a special magic relic that can connect to the space of consciousness. Combat and learning in the magic relic will only consume the user¡¯s spiritual power but will not harm the body, and so it can be said to be one of the best magic relics to train a mage.¡± Hearing this, Autumn nodded. As a student of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, how could she not know about the Trial Tower? Every student that studied here had to enter combat countless times in the Trial Tower before they could advance to become a mage of a higher rank. This was especially true for battle maniacs like Autumn, who had once treated the Trial Tower as her home. Naturally, she also knew that this Trial Tower was actually a mysterious magic relic, which was in the hands of no other than the Dean. But why was the Dean suddenly telling her all this? What did this have to do with the upcoming trial and leading the team? Seeing that Autumn was still completely clueless, Ofia was a little annoyed. ¡°Autumn, you shouldn¡¯t only think about cultivating. You should also understand more about the knowledge in the Academy and interact with others.¡± Hearing Ofia¡¯s words, Autumn was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t even lift her face. Autumn thought to herself. ¡°My dear Dean, It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to interact with others. I immediately had ¡®friendly interactions¡¯ with instructors of two other departments after I had just come back. I even obtained three Tier 9 magic scrolls as ¡®gifts¡¯ from them. After all this, who else would be willing to communicate with me?¡± However, Ofia thought that Autumn had realized her problem. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you some secrets about the Academy¡¯s Trial Tower. Listen carefully.¡± Ofia did not blame Autumn. Instead, she took the initiative to help her catch up on her knowledge. Her palm lightly brushed through the air, as if it was enchanting something. Before Autumn could see the specific situation clearly, she noticed that in Ofia¡¯s hand, there was a crystal clear thing that looked like a small tower. ¡°This is one of the most important magic relics of our Academy, the Trial Tower..¡± Chapter 98 - The Secrets of the Trial Tower Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Autumn was shocked when she saw the small crystal tower in Ofia¡¯s hand. Ofia had definitely used spatial magic in front of her just now! However, she did not sense any spatial fluctuations at all. Her understanding of spatial magic was simply too terrifying! Autumn stared at Ofia with her eyes wide open, as if she wanted to see the traces of her usage of a spatial ring. However, she failed. There were no fluctuations of spatial rings or spatial items on Ofia¡¯s hands or body. ¡°Stop looking. This is the power of the Laws. You won¡¯t be able to see anything while in my Law domain.¡± Ofia calmly explained after she saw Autumn busying herself with trying to find traces of her spatial magic. Law? Domain? This was the first time Autumn had come into contact with something new after entering Tier 9. In the past, she had never understood this. ¡°With your Tier 9 strength, someone will explain it to you.¡± This thing was very exquisite. Knowing that Autumn was from the demon world, someone would naturally explain the path after Tier 9 to her. It was just that she hadn¡¯t returned yet, so she lacked this knowledge. Thus, after a brief explanation, Ofia directly skipped over it. Pointing at the tower-shaped magic relic in her hand, she said. ¡°This is our Academy¡¯s Trial Tower.¡± Autumn put away her questions for the time being and looked at the thing that the Dean was pointing at. It was crystal clear, and its surface was close to being transparent. Only the occasional glow of spells indicated that there was something here. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see that there was something here. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the magic relic to be so small. It looks quite exquisite.¡± Ofia then put the magic relic away. With a casual wave to the side, the Trial Tower disappeared again. ¡°You are aware that our Academy is able to become one of the top Magic Academies because of the existence of the Trial Tower. Then do you know why the three other Magic Academies can be called the Four Great Magic Academies together with us?¡± As if she was wanted to test Autumn, Ofia asked a question. ¡°Because the other parties¡¯ students are very outstanding?¡± Ofia shook her head silently. There were no outstanding students who would come out of nowhere, so each Academy had to be even more outstanding. Otherwise, their students would have been absorbed by the other schools long ago. Seeing that Ofia did not speak, Autumn thought for a moment and continued. ¡°Is it because they have Saint-rank powerhouses?¡± Although it was very difficult to advance to the Saint-rank, it was not as if no one had advanced to the Saint-rank. On the continent, it was not only the four top-tier Magic Academies that had Saint-ranks. Therefore, Autumn still could not answer. Autumn gave up directly. ¡°Dean, in the past, I have spent all my time on cultivating and combat. I swear! This time, when I go back, I will definitely go to the magic library and learn more about this aspect!¡± Autumn stretched out three fingers and raised them high, her expression very serious. Seeing that Autumn had directly given up, Ofia also sighed. This child¡¯s talent in cultivation and combat was very good, but she had fallen back quite a lot on her culture and knowledge. ¡°Because other than the one in our Academy, there are three other magic relics like this.¡± Ofia explained calmly. There are three other magic relics like this? This isn¡¯t a complete one? Autumn was a little surprised. There are actually three more such powerful magic relics other than the one we have? Wait a moment! Could it be that the other three are corresponding to the other three Magic Academies! Although Autumn was lagging behind in terms of culture and knowledge, she had also sparred with students from other Academies. She knew that the other party also had something like the Trial Tower, which was only open to students in the respective Academies, but at that time, Autumn had always felt that the Trial Tower of her own Academy was the most powerful. She had not expected that the Trial Towers of the other Academies were actually also derived from magic relics. Magic relics were really magical. They had actually nurtured four top-notch Magic Academies in one go. But what did this have to do with the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies? Autumn still did not understand. ¡°These are things that only you instructors above Tier 9 will know. The average students will only know that each Academy has a Trial Tower.¡± Ofia¡¯s words could be considered to have solved Autumn¡¯s doubts. Autumn finally understood. But she still did not understand. What was there to hide? Why could only the instructors above Tier 9 know? What Ofia said next completely shocked Autumn. ¡°Actually, these four magic relics are not complete. The true form of the magic relic can only be obtained by combining the four magic relics together. However, when we initially obtained the magic relics, no one was willing to let others use theirs, but the benefits of the complete magic relic were too great. Therefore, we agreed that every time we held the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies, we would choose the most outstanding young experts from our own Academies to participate in the trials. After the trials end, the team that wins will have a chance to use the complete magic relic alone.¡± Incomplete. Once every twenty years. Authority to use alone. This was the first time Autumn had heard this information, and she felt that her brain was unable to react in time. The main reason was that this information could be considered as the secret of the four great Magic Academies, and this was the first time she knew about it. After a short pause for recovery, Autumn asked her question. ¡°Why is the representative me?¡± She was only a 100-year-old child who had just advanced to Tier 9. First of all, she had no experience. Second of all, she had never undertaken such a thing. At most, she had some talent in fighting. Now, the Dean had come looking for her on matters which involved the four great Magic Academies. She was afraid that she would not be able to carry this matter. Autumn¡¯s worry was not without reason. Indeed, for such an important matter, they should find a senior instructor who could convince others and was more experienced to lead the team! However, Ofia glanced at Autumn indifferently. ¡°At that time, we had a rule that only young mages who had advanced to Tier 9 within these hundred years could participate. Otherwise, there would be no upper limit if we were to compete in terms of seniority.¡± With that said, she did indeed meet this standard. However, thinking about it carefully, there seemed to be quite a number of such instructors in the academy. For example, Old Thompson and Leighton, who had been defeated by Thor and Hermione previously. These two people were also figures that had only become Tier 9 mages in the last hundred years. Although one of them had been knocked down by Thor in two punches, while the other had been instantly defeated, to be able to become Tier 9 instructors at such a young age, they were undoubtedly geniuses among the geniuses in their respective departments. Plus, they had also participated in competitions on behalf of the Academy. It was just that at that time, Autumn was addicted to the Trial Tower and potions. In addition, she was a transfer student sent from the demon world, thus she had never participated in such a group activity before, and was directly excluded. There was one point that needed to be made clear, and that was that the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies required teamwork. A lone wolf would not be able to survive in the trials. Autumn did not participate, and it was the result of everyone¡¯s discussion. So logically speaking, this was Autumn¡¯s first time participating in the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies. She had no experience at all.. Chapter 99 - You Can Ask for Any Conditions Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Do you feel that I shouldn¡¯t have chosen you?¡± Ofia looked at Autumn calmly and voiced her doubts. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have much experience to begin with. Instructor Thompson of the water element and Instructor Leighton of the earth element are both instructors who had become Tier 9 Instructors in the recent past few decades. You can let them lead the team. Don¡¯t you worry about leaving such an important matter to a rookie like me who is participating for the first time?¡± Autumn was not willing to take responsibility for such matters on herself. She still had to conduct experiments and accompany Lady Emily. Take care of the students? To be honest, after seeing Eddie¡¯s talent, how could she have any interest in the other students? Her standards had become higher. She didn¡¯t feel anything even towards the geniuses who filled the Academy. After Eddie grew up, wouldn¡¯t this place be a killing spree? Thus, Autumn didn¡¯t have any desire to lead other students. Facing Autumn¡¯s slack in work, Ofia looked at her and teased. ¡°The two you recommended are indeed the newly promoted Tier 9 instructors of the Academy in the past few decades, but are you sure those two can still lead the team?¡± ¡°Dean, what do you mean?¡± Autumn¡¯s heart suddenly became nervous when she heard this. She almost jumped up from her chair. Holy sh*t! It couldn¡¯t be that Thor and Hermione¡¯s true identities have been discovered, right? What should she do! If the Academy found out that she had brought a Big Dark Dragon and an Unknown Witch in, that would definitely be big news. Whether it was the Big Dark Dragon or the Unknown Witch, they were both very rare species on the continent. She did not doubt that even a Saint-rank would be interested in the two of them. At this moment, she was calculating in her heart whether she, Thor, and Hermione added together could defeat a Saint-rank mage. Autumn¡¯s brain was thinking crazily, while Ofia said word by word. ¡°That magic fluctuation earlier, Thompson and Leighton were at your laboratory, right? They released the Left Hand of the Fire God and the Protection of the Earth Goddess at the same time, it was quite a scene. If I¡¯m not wrong, you guys must have gotten into a conflict, right?¡± At this moment, when Autumn heard that the Dean was even clear about what magic had been released, her forehead almost started to sweat. For an instant, Autumn was considering whether or not she should ask Lady Emily to help her escape from the space of the Dean. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I have no intention of putting the responsibility on you.¡± There was not the slightest fluctuation in Ofia¡¯s eyes. To her, this kind of thing was nothing at all. ¡°There are so many people in the Academy. If I had to manage everything, I would have died of exhaustion long ago. To be able to stand here unscathed under these two spells, it seems that you should be the one who has the upper hand in this battle.¡± Hearing Ofia¡¯s words, Autumn was also embarrassed. How was that a battle where they had the upper hand? It could be said that they had completely crushed them. The two spells did not even show their true power, and one of them was instantly defeated by Hermione¡¯s Void Transformation, while the other one was shattered by Thor after she activated her Monster Strenght Mode. The combination of a Big Dark Dragon and an Unknown Witch was not something that the Tier 9 instructors of the Academy could withstand, including Autumn herself. Perhaps Thor and Hermione also felt bored. Compared to the intense battles in the past, a battle of this scale was simply too weak. For the two people who were used to fighting magic beasts with rare bloodlines every day, they had no interest in this kind of battle at all. It was too weak. Even if they were to stand on the entire continent, these two people were definitely rare existences. Moreover, they had undergone the tempering of blood and fire, and their combat strength was very strong. Let alone gaining the upper hand, it would not be an exaggeration to say that it was an easy massacre. However, Autumn did not dare to say anything here. She only nodded, acknowledging what Dean Ofia had said. ¡°Everyone has secrets, and I won¡¯t pursue yours. But as a newly advanced Tier 9, you were able to fight against two Tier 9 instructors, and so with your strength, you must be the one who has to lead the team this year.¡± Ofia did not have the slightest intention of letting Autumn off. As a newly advanced Tier 9, she had many areas that could be exploited. At this moment, in Autumn¡¯s eyes, the Dean seemed to be even more of a demon than the demons of the demon world. However, Autumn also knew that there was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this time. The matter of defeating Thompson and Leighton was the truth. Even if autumn denied it, so many of the surrounding students had already witnessed it. Even though it was because Thor and Hermione were too strong, but everyone didn¡¯t know them! In the end, all the credit for the contributions of these two people would be counted as hers. Autumn also felt a little headache. This time, she would become famous in the Academy. Although she was already very famous in the past, at least she was the one who made her fame happen. Now that Eddie¡¯s two maids were the ones who brought the fame, who should take credit for it? Moreover, what would the surrounding instructors and students think of her? They would definitely think that she was some hidden big shot! This time, the person leading the team would definitely be you! Autumn! She suddenly realized, in line with this train of thoughts, whether it was her strength or her being a candidate, she seemed to be the most suitable candidate in the Academy. Even she herself felt that she was somewhat convinced¡­ My ass! If she was leading the team, she wouldn¡¯t have the help of Thor and Hermione. She was definitely being overestimated in the eyes of Ofia! Autumn was just about to reject, but Ofia immediately said, ¡°If you want to reject, you can go and convince Thompson or Leighton to be the team leader, and I¡¯ll agree to your request then.¡± Oh great! She had just extorted these two people. If she went to them asking for their helo now, let alone whether these two people would agree or not, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pull down this face. The Dean had directly hit Autumn¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel this time. ¡°If you are willing to lead the team this time, you can raise some conditions that aren¡¯t too excessive. The Academy will try its best to satisfy you.¡± Dean Ofia knew that she had to give some benefits to get people to work. The carrot and stick had to go together, only then would the other party have the motivation to work. Sure enough, the moment she heard that she could raise conditions, Autumn¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. As a top-tier Magic Academy, there were many things that Autumn coveted. Whether it was the magic research manual that was an orphaned work, or the magic scrolls that were extremely precious, or even the rare magic items. These thoughts surged up in her mind instantly. Autumn, who knew that she could no longer shift the responsibility, was now thinking about how to maximize the benefits. Since the Dean had already said so, she had to make every penny count. Autumn¡¯s eyes were rolling. With one look, Ofia knew that Autumn had been tricked by the pie of rewards she had drawn. She reminded her, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too much.¡± Ofia emphasized the word ¡°too much.¡±. The meaning was very clear. She didn¡¯t need to consider asking for those manuals that could not be brought out, or the top-grade magic items. Support in money and potions, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t a problem. In any case, the Academy was relatively not lacking in these two resources. This was also the reason why many talented students would fight to get in the Academy. There were simply too many resources here, and it was so much faster to cultivate in the Academy than doing so outside alone. At this moment, Autumn had finally thought of what she wanted. ¡°Dean, I have decided.. I want a trial door!¡± Chapter 100 - The Rules of the Trials Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Chapter 100: Trial Rules ¡°The trial door? What do you want this for?¡± Dean Ofia glanced at autumn indifferently, wanting to hear her reason. Although the trial door was very precious, it could be built with money, so it wasn¡¯t considered extremely precious. However, the significance of the trial door was greater than its actual value. To those who weren¡¯t from the Academy, it was just an ordinary stone door made of various precious materials, but to the students of the academy, it was a passage to become stronger. While the ordinary people outside needed to enter various dangerous places to seek actual combat training, the students of the academy were all fighting in the Trial Tower which only consumed spiritual power and wouldn¡¯t cause irreversible damage to the body. No one knew if they would lose their lives in the next battle due to injuries from this battle. Therefore, being able to combat in the Trial Tower was a very safe and enviable method. Although Ofia could agree to give her a set of trial doors, but she wanted to hear the reason. ¡°Recently, I discovered a genius and I want to give him special training.¡± Autumn did not hide the matter of Eddie and directly said it. This matter was not shameful. She had seen Eddie¡¯s genius with her own eyes, which was why she had set her sights on the trial door in the first place. However, Autumn did not notice that her unintentional words made Ofia raise her eyebrows with some interest. ¡°Oh? Even a demon race genius like you is calling him a genius, he must be very special. I can give you the trial door, but you can¡¯t take it for free.¡± Autumn:¡±? ? ?¡± Didn¡¯t you say that I could state any conditions? Why did you start to bargain just after I just said one condition?? Can I return the goods! This is a scam! ¡°Although the materials for the trial door aren¡¯t very expensive, it has a great practical significance. You know that. I definitely can¡¯t let you take it away just like this.¡± Although Ofia had allowed the other party to freely state any conditions, she had also only said that she would try her best to fulfill them. The trial door was one of the cores of the Academy, and it was impossible for her to give it away so easily, even to Autumn, the academy¡¯s instructor. However, when Autumn heard Ofia¡¯s words, her eyes immediately lit up. The Dean¡¯s words were brilliant. She only said that she wouldn¡¯t let her take it away so easily. She didn¡¯t outright say bluntly that she couldn¡¯t take it. What did this mean? It meant that there was a hidden meaning behind her words. Hehe! This time, there was a chance! Autumn immediately pretended to be serious and asked for guidance. ¡°Then, Dean Ofelia, what should I do to obtain it?¡± Ofia glanced at Autumn. Seeing that Autumn was acting like an obedient student, he smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. If you can guarantee that the genius you mentioned will join our Academy during the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies, then you can take the trial door with you.¡± About the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies, the final victor would receive a much higher reward than a trial door. This could also be considered as an early investment by her. Huh? Autumn was shocked! It was also at this moment that she realized that she had let the cat out of the bag. She had only casually mentioned the news of Eddie. She had not expected that he would immediately be targeted by Dean Ofia. What should she do? Moreover, the most important thing was that the other party was Lord Emily¡¯s master. How could she be able to order someone of such a level around? If she did trick Eddie into joining the Academy one day, she was afraid that Lord Emily would have come to tear the Academy apart that very night, while conveniently throwing her ashes. Thinking of this scene, Autumn hurriedly explained nervously. ¡°Dean Ofia, the genius I mentioned is just so-so. There are so many geniuses like him in the Academy. There¡¯s really no need to forcefully drag him into the Academy.¡± Actually, Autumn really wanted to say this: Dear Dean, if you don¡¯t want the Academy to be targeted by a few legendary creatures, then it¡¯s better not to have any thoughts about Eddie. We can¡¯t afford to provoke them, even if you¡¯re a Saint-rank. However, it was also just as Autumn had said, the Magic Academy could lack anything, but would not lack geniuses. No matter which department they were from, there would always be geniuses with unparalleled talent emerging every year. That being said, it was currently the trial period of the Four Great Magic Academies, and Dean Ofia was also very interested in the so-called genius whom Autumn had mentioned. ¡°The genius you mentioned, what tier is he in now?¡± ¡°Only Tier 3.¡± Autumn swore that she wasn¡¯t lying. It was all the truth. Eddie was indeed only Tier 3 now, and there was nothing wrong with what Autumn had said. But the main point was that Eddie¡¯s Tier 3 was something that he had only used three days to achieve, which was something that other people wouldn¡¯t be able to do even in three years. Many people who studied magic might not even be able to reach Tier 3 in three years. Eddie had only used three days, he was definitely a genius among geniuses. However, Autumn hid this fact. Hearing that this genius was only at Tier 3, Ofia retracted her gaze. Tier 3 was still at the level of an elementary mage, he definitely didn¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in the trials competition of the Four Great Magic Academies. No matter how talented he was, he wouldn¡¯t have much of a decisive effect on the entire trials competition. He still needed a long period of growth before he could have any combat ability. ¡°Tier 3¡­ Indeed, he still needs to be nurtured.¡± Autumn¡¯s explanation caused Ofia¡¯s perking interest to instantly disappear. Seeing that the other party had lost interest, Autumn hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°So, Dean, you haven¡¯t told me about the contents of the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies.¡± Skipping over Eddie, the topic naturally changed to the trials. Ofia glanced at Autumn and felt that she had suddenly become a little strange. This little witch had always liked to shirk when doing things. Now that she had finally been recruited as a strong soldier, why had she suddenly become so enthusiastic? However, as the Dean, it wasn¡¯t right to press on. But who would have known that Autumn had decided to ¡®sell¡¯ herself to protect Eddie¡¯s information. Even though it was because she was more afraid that Lady Emily would tear her apart, but Autumn also felt that she had sacrificed a lot. Wouldn¡¯t it make sense if she went back and blackmailed Eddie? Autumn was already beginning to think about what kind of perfume she would ask Eddie to make for her when she returned. The perfume that Eddie gave her last time was almost used up. No one would be able to stop once they started using his perfume. And now, it seemed that only Su Yun could make it. It was not that she had not tried using rose alcohol and such ingredients in her own research to find the formula, but in the end, she found that although her research did indeed have a fragrance, it did not have the feeling of the perfume that Eddie had made. Moreover, the perfume that she had made was instantly swallowed by her potions when they were mixed together. She was completely unable to create the feeling of the perfume created by Eddie. But she clearly saw that the method that Eddie had used to create the perfume was very simple. This made her unable to understand. How could it be that a Tier 3 mage was able to handle something that she, a Tier 9 mage, could not handle. It was simply ridiculous. This time, when she went back, she must analyze this little mage¡¯s formula. Autumn finally made up her mind. Ofia, who did not know what this little witch was so excited about, coughed. It attracted Autumn¡¯s attention over once again. ¡°The rules of the trials are actually very simple. Whoever is higher will win..¡± Chapter 101 - Obtaining the Trial Door Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°The highest wins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it depends on which level the students from each Magic Academy are able to climb to. The higher they can go, the stronger they are.¡± As it was Autumn¡¯s first time coming into contact with such matters, Ofia patiently explained the rules of the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies. ¡°The trials are within the Trial Tower. The higher the level in the tower, the stronger the monsters will be, and the requirement for teamwork will increase in turn. One individual¡¯s strength is limited, thus the methods of cooperation will be the key to victory.¡± Autumn did not quite understand. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t the trials be based on the number of people in a team and who is popular? As long as they make plans in advance, then they could eliminate whoever they wanted to eliminate first.¡± Towards this question, Ofia smiled faintly. Her expression read ¡®at least you¡¯re not too stupid ¡®. ¡°Even you have thought of it, so how could we not have thought of it? The Trial Tower¡¯s main purpose is to stimulate the competition between the students, so each group will be placed together individually. There won¡¯t be a situation where two or more teams collide. The real danger will only appear after entering the truly complete magic relic. Someone from every academy will be sent to supervise, so basically, the possibility of cheating has been eliminated.¡± Ofia meticulously explained to autumn. ¡°I will only say this once. Don¡¯t forget.¡± Autumn could be considered to have understood the rules. In other words, in order to prevent the situation that she said from happening, each academy¡¯s respective battle space was separated parallelly. How many floors each team could climb up to, depended entirely on the strength of one¡¯s own team. This rule was not bad. It was quite fair. However, when she thought about the cooperation within the team that was needed to climb the tower, Autumn was a little curious. ¡°Then, Dean, in all these years, has there ever been a single person who won without relying on a team?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Not only are the monsters in the tower complex in type, but they are also proficient in all kinds of spells. Without the cooperation of a team, it¡¯s impossible to kill them accurately. After all, there are no mages in the magic world who are all-elemental, so that they would be able to deal with any sudden situations.¡± At this point, Ofia paused. At this moment, a name suddenly came to her mind. Then, she shook her head as if she was denying something. ¡°In short, the trials have existed for so many years. No one has ever been able to win without relying on a team, even I couldn¡¯t do it back then.¡± Every existence that could become a Saint-rank could be considered the best among their peers at that time. At the same tier, perhaps even if there were more than a dozen mages combined, they wouldn¡¯t have been her match. Even fighting across levels wasn¡¯t impossible. One could imagine that even Dean Ofia said that it was impossible so that basically meant that it was impossible. However, Autumn seemed to have a different opinion when she heard this. After all, she had personally witnessed the birth of a little genius among geniuses. ¡°Do you have any other questions regarding this?¡± Ofia felt that she had finished delegating the mission, and it was about time for Autumn to leave. Time was very precious for a Saint-rank powerhouse. For example, to go drink tea with an old friend, or go to chat with a giant dragon. Wouldn¡¯t these activities make one happier than communicating with these idiots? In the eyes of a Saint-rank powerhouse, even a Tier 9 mage like Autumn was an idiot in her eyes. At most, she was just a slightly smarter idiot. However, the tone Ofia used to chase her away did not make Autumn move. She even held the teacup that she had long finished drinking and started admiring the scenery within the barrier. ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ The trial door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in this spatial ring, anything else?¡± Ofelia casually threw out a spatial ring from her space, and her tone started to become a little unfriendly. She casually threw the precious spatial item, and Autumn hurriedly caught the ring. Autumn took it and examined its contents. As expected, inside of the ring was a mysterious stone door covered in magical patterns. This was the trial door that she wanted. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the item, Autumn immediately put down her teacup and bowed respectfully. ¡°Dean, sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Autumn immediately added a wind element on herself and quickly fled. If it wasn¡¯t for the trial door, she would have long fled. How would she dare to pretend to be stupid in front of a Saint-rank powerhouse? How strong was the pressure of a Saint-rank powerhouse? Just now, Ofia¡¯s aura had only leaked a little bit, and it was already enough to scare Autumn into a cold sweat. ¡°Our powers are f*cking on two completely different levels.¡± Autumn ran as she recalled. Looking at Autumn who was fleeing like a bird, Ofia smiled helplessly. Only a little witch like Autumn who had no respect for rules would dare to be so impudent in front of her. If it was anyone else, they would have been thrown out long ago. The aura that she had leaked just now was also intentional. The purpose was to remind the other party to not forget the mission. The education of a Saint-rank powerhouse was not so easy to bear. On the other side, Autumn was crazily adding buffs on herself. During a short instant just now, Autumn had felt that the surrounding power of the Laws was all watching her. It kept surging towards her, containing a power that even Autumn felt was very terrifying. Autumn felt that the more she understood a powerhouse of this level, the more terrifying she felt. It was even stronger than when she had first met Dean Ofia. ¡°This is ridiculous. She¡¯s already so strong, yet she can still continue to become stronger.¡± Autumn quickly arrived at the boundary of the barrier before stopping. Seeing the Dean today made her confirm one more thing about saint-rank powerhouses: Saint-rank was not the end of cultivation at all. Many people thought that the Saint-rank was the end of cultivation, but in fact, they were wrong. Autumn guessed that there must be a direction to cultivate after the Saint-rank. However, just like there were some secrets that she was only qualified to know after she reached Tier 9, the current her was still not qualified to understand the full picture of the Saint-rank. However, with the trial door, she had already completed the mission ahead of time. Wouldn¡¯t Thor and Hermione think highly of her? She could complete the mission without these two. Autumn was very excited. Hehehe! See? Completing a mission required brains. Those who could only fight were just boorish. True powerhouses all used their brains. Without any effort, she had obtained the trial door, even Lady Emily would praise her to have done well. Autumn was already looking forward to seeing Thor and Hermione¡¯s surprised expressions. Along the way, she didn¡¯t care about the consumption of her magic power. She directly cast a wind-element spell and flew in the direction of her laboratory. The passing students only saw an afterimage fleeting by, they had no idea what it was. Soon, Autumn arrived at the door of the laboratory. Autumn stopped, calmed her breathing and mood, and walked to the door. ¡°Thor, Hermione, I¡¯m Back!¡± The two people named also showed their cute heads from the window of the laboratory. Autumn waved her hand, deliberately showing off the spatial ring on her hand. ¡°Look at what this is. I¡¯ve already obtained the trial door that your Master wants!¡± Autumn had a smug look on her face as she showed off to the two of them. However, Thor and Hermione looked at Autumn as if they were looking at a fool. There were no fluctuations in their hearts. They even wanted to beat her up.. Chapter 102 - Return to the Castle! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, Autumn did not notice the message in their eyes. ¡°How is it? I¡¯m good, right? We still have to use our brains when doing things.¡± Autumn looked at the two people who were coming downstairs with a smug look. ¡°Stupid Autumn.¡± Thor looked at her with a somewhat resentful look, as if she did not appreciate this favor. Autumn was stunned by Thor¡¯s words. She had obtained the mission item this time. Wasn¡¯t this worth being happy about? Why was she still blaming her? What was up with Thor, this little dragon? Was it she at the rebellious stage? Autumn had heard that when dragons grew to a certain age, they had a rebellious stage. But this time, it was not only Thor, even Hermione, who had always been lazy to speak, spoke up. ¡°Stupid Autumn.¡± Huh? Why are they all scolding me? I¡¯ve already completed the mission, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Autumn was truly confused by the two of them. Thor stomped her two little feet that were encased in white-silk with a fierce look on her face. ¡°Now you¡¯ve completed the mission, what is left for us to play?¡± What Thor cared about the most wasn¡¯t the mission, but the fun she could have when she came out to complete the mission. Now that Autumn had completed all the missions in one go, what could she and Hermione play with? There were still so many things in the Magic Academy that they had yet to play with. Moreover, the most exciting mission that was to steal the trial door had yet to begin, and now they were told that it was already over. As two people who liked to come out to cause trouble, it was like putting a seal on them. They had come out to play, but now you had shortened the period of their vacation. Who could bear such injustice? The way these two looked at Autumn was like children who had been forced to leave the amusement park when they were young. Their eyes were full of dissatisfaction. Why couldn¡¯t she let them play a little longer! You have been in the Magic Academy for a long time, but this was only their second time here. Couldn¡¯t they stay a little longer? Autumn looked at their expressions and immediately realized that they seemed to have some childish feelings. After the mission was completed, they naturally had to go back, but the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have had enough fun yet. So she leaned slightly and asked tentatively. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the two of you want to continue playing here?¡± Seeing the two of them nod, they looked as if they hadn¡¯t gotten the toys they wanted. Autumn smiled. ¡°Then how about I accompany you to play here for two more days? Let your Master wait for a while. There¡¯s no need to rush for these two days anyway.¡± Autumn didn¡¯t think much of it. The date was still far from the scheduled date of return anyway. Playing here for two days shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Upon hearing that it was related to Eddie, the two of them immediately changed their attitudes. ¡°Playing is fine, but we can¡¯t delay Master¡¯s cultivation.¡± As Eddie¡¯s maids, the two of them immediately changed their attitudes when it came to Eddie. It was as if it wasn¡¯t them who wanted to stay and play, but Autumn herself instead. ¡°F*ck! The two of you are really loyal to your Master. Once I mention him, you immediately changed your mind.¡± ¡°Hmph, someone like you who doesn¡¯t have a Master will never understand this kind of feeling.¡± Thor did not hide her reliance on Eddie at all. ¡°You will never understand the brilliance of Master.¡± Compared to Thor¡¯s reply, Hermione¡¯s reply was much simpler. ¡°Pitiful.¡± Her eyes were filled with sympathy for Autumn. Autumn wanted to fly into a rage on the spot. No, what¡¯s with that look you¡¯re giving me like you¡¯re looking at a stray dog! Explain yourself! Of course, Autumn didn¡¯t need anyone to sympathize with her. She was living a good life on her own. Why did she have to be like you guys? And why were Lady Emily, Thor, and Hermione so fascinated with Eddie? Aside from making perfume, there was nothing special about this Eddie. He just cultivated faster, advanced faster, learned more spells than others. That was all¡­ ¡­ Alright. Autumn admitted that their master, Eddie, was more outstanding than any other student she had ever met. He might even be stronger than Dean Ofia back in her days. But¡­ But this couldn¡¯t be the reason why the three of them were so loyal to him, right? About this point, Autumn was actually very interested in it as well, she was prepared to study it properly. ¡°Then let¡¯s prepare to go back. If we ride Thor back now, we should be able to arrive at night.¡± Autumn estimated the time. If they went back now, they should be able to make it in time for dinner prepared by Lady Emily. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. Hurry up and come up.¡± After saying that, Thor directly transfigured into her dragon form on the ruined land in front of Autumn¡¯s laboratory, which was full of potholes. Autumn almost couldn¡¯t help but curse. Even though they had just experienced a battle and there weren¡¯t many people around, but you¡¯re transfiguring in broad daylight, aren¡¯t you disrespecting the guards in the Academy? If they were to use magic items that could be used in the air, wouldn¡¯t you be darned then? Just as Thor transfigured, Hermione had teleported to her back at almost light speed. Without saying anything else, she placed her palm on Thor¡¯s back. She immediately activated Void Transformation, making Thor turn invisible and untouchable. Her technique was simply a divine tool of escape. However, just as Autumn wanted to climb up Thor¡¯s back, she discovered something very important. The two of them had directly turned void and left her behind. She hadn¡¯t even gone up yet, and they¡¯ve already turned void?! Autumn hurriedly took out the dragon-binding rope from her spatial ring. This rope was specially made for her by Lady Emily. It was a magic item that could be used to directly tie Thor and Emily up when they were disobedient. Back then, when they kidnapped Autumn, this was also what had been used as well. But now, it had been strengthened by Lady Emily¡¯s blessing, making it an enhanced version of its original power. This dragon-binding rope was also magical. After it was released, it actually began to search automatically. It flew directly into the sky. Then, it quickly twined several times in the seemingly transparent sky. Autumn felt the pulling force in her hand and quickly clenched her palm. Just like that, a dragon, a witch, and an Autumn flew in the sky. The passing students of the Magic Academy couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration when they saw Instructor Autumn floating in the sky with a rope. ¡°As expected, an instructor is indeed an instructor. Even her flying posture is so elegant and carefree.¡± From the student¡¯s perspective, Autumn who was now in the sky was sometimes in an S shape, and sometimes in a B shape. She looked extremely cool. Finally, it was nighttime. From their departure point at the Magic Academy, the three of them also arrived near the castle. Not long after they left the Academy, Thor and Hermione had let Autumn come up and sit. However, Autumn kept staring at the two of them resentfully. In front of the students, she had lost all her face this time. If she went back to lead the team, wouldn¡¯t she be ridiculed to death by the others? Who would fly a human kite of oneself in the sky for no reason? Faced with Autumn¡¯s eye attack, Thor and Hermione directly chose to ignore it. It was your fault to begin with. Now everyone was even. Approaching the castle, the three of them directly returned in the form of ordinary people. Seeing Emily and Eddie who were eating, Autumn said excitedly. ¡°Did Lady Emily prepare my share?¡± ¡°The mission?¡± Autumn puffed out her chest proudly at the mention of the mission. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Emily. You can count on me.. It¡¯s all done!¡± Chapter 103 - Pacify Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Mission?¡± Eddie put down the spoon in his hand and looked at Emily curiously. ¡°What do you mean by mission? Why did they come back only so late at night?¡± Due to the goblin incident earlier, Su Yun had some complaints about her maids going out so late. Although Emily had mentioned that Thor and Hermione had Autumn by their side to protect them, Eddie was still worried. Especially since the two maids looked so cute and silly. Who wouldn¡¯t want to take a second look at them? Although Autumn was a mage, it was hard to guarantee that the opponents would not be many. Eddie had spent this meal worrying. Now that Thor and Hermione had returned, he was finally relieved. However, when he heard of Emily¡¯s so-called mission, he was also stunned. Did these three people go out on a mission? ¡°We went back to the Magic Academy to get some things. Everything is done. I¡¯m starving to death. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Autumn pulled out a chair and sat on it. The feeling of completing a mission was really good. It was like being a boss. She even dared to be so arrogant in front of Lady Emily. This would have been impossible in the past. Emily put down the thick soup in her hand and looked at the excited Autumn. She then looked at Thor and Hermione, who were on the side with a gloomy expression. She didn¡¯t quite understand what had happened to the few of them. ¡°You guys take a seat first. I¡¯ll go get you guys some food.¡± Emily didn¡¯t expect them to come back so early. She was originally planning to have a honeymoon with Eddie in the next few days. Now that they had come back so quickly, there shouldn¡¯t have been an accident. Otherwise, Autumn wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so arrogant. Emily picked up the apron again, turned around, and went back to the kitchen. She prepared dinner for them. Thor and Hermione also obediently pulled the chairs and sat down. Eddie pushed the food on his plate to the front of them and said with a gentle tone. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, eat some of this first. Next time, don¡¯t go out so late.¡± Eddie¡¯s tone was full of concern. Eddie really couldn¡¯t bear to lose his temper towards these two cute little fellows. Even though if one counted their actual ages, Thor and Hermione combined were already 300 years old. However mentally, these two were still underage. In the face of Eddie¡¯s gentle concern, the two nodded. Although Eddie also knew that the two of them would definitely not change their ways next time, since he had already said countless times for Thor to not leave from his balcony, but seeing the two of them so obediently admit their mistakes, Eddie¡¯s words were stuck in his mouth, and he just couldn¡¯t say such harsh words like he was going to punish them the next time. After mulling it over for a long time, he only stroked Thor and Hermione¡¯s heads and fiercely stroked them. Eddie had wanted to do this for a long time. The fluffy blonde hair and smooth white hair felt great in his hands! Purr, purr! It was like stroking two kittens. Autumn, who was at the side, saw Eddie stroking Thor and Hermione. She had originally thought that the two of them would be disgusted. She didn¡¯t expect that not only did the two of them not resist, but there was even a hint of enjoyment in their expressions. This was ridiculous! Was It really that comfortable? Autumn suddenly had a strange thought. If she was stroked like this by Eddie, would it be very comfortable? Autumn suddenly realized, when had I become as strange as Thor and Hermione? She shook her small head. Autumn took the plate in front of her, got a set of extra cutlery, and began to stuff the food into her mouth. As if to hide her inner turmoil, she ate very quickly. Eddie turned to look at Autumn, who was eating at the side. ¡°You didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way, right?¡± Danger? Autumn thought about it. If Old Thompson and Leighton were removed from consideration, then no. there wasn¡¯t any danger. The journey was quite smooth. Of course, under the draconic aura, no magic beasts would dare to come forward. They were so scared that they hid in their nests and didn¡¯t dare to come out. Autumn immediately shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no danger. It¡¯s been hard on you to take care of the two children.¡± Uh¡­ Autumn felt that Eddie might have made a mistake. She wasn¡¯t the one taking care of the two of them during this mission, Thor and Hermione were the ones leading her. Whether it was transportation or taking care of the two instructors, not once did Autumn have to make a move. It was all thanks to Thor and Hermione. Saying that she was the one taking care of the two of them would just be a joke. ¡°No, no, I did not take care of anything. It¡¯s all thanks to them for being so powerful.¡± Autumn did not dare to take the credit. These two were not to be trifled with. Even a Tier 9 earth-element warrior could be destroyed in two hits. As a mage, she was afraid that Thor could knock her out with just one punch, and she would leave this beautiful world directly. Although Autumn explained that there was no ¡®taking care¡¯ relationship between her and Thor and Hermione. But in Eddie¡¯s eyes, Autumn¡¯s behavior was more like modesty. Okay, this person can be considered to be someone worthy to interact with. I¡¯ll give her a few more bottles of perfume later on. Not long after, Emily pushed out an insulated trolley from the kitchen. To start with, there was already a lot of food stored in the castle, so it was easy to make some fried meat and salad. After being comforted by Eddie, Thor and Hermione also sat down and began to attack the fried meat in front of them. Eddie and Emily, who were at the side, had almost finished eating previously, so they just sat at the table and chatted casually with them. They chatted about the scenery along the way and reached the topic of the Magic Academy. Speaking of the Magic Academy, Eddie remembered the teacher from the Imperial Capital Magic Academy who had previously tested his magic had said that he was going to bring him to study. But in the end, he wondered what had delayed him, he never came. Although his mental age was very mature, he, who had never been to the Magic Academy, still had some expectations in his heart. After all, this was the magic world with was a large number of mages. If he wanted to improve, he had to interact with others. If he stayed in this small castle, sooner or later, his improvement would be very slow. As soon as he reached that time, he would go to the Magic Academy for further training. He could not be trapped to death in this small place. Although the maids were very cute, and Eddie did not wish for anything more than to be with them every day, but if he couldn¡¯t become stronger, let alone protecting them, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself. To forge iron, one had to be strong himself. Thus, he had to learn humbly. Presumably, the instructors of the Imperial Capital Magic Academy shouldn¡¯t be inferior to autumn. No one knew what Eddie was thinking at this moment. If Autumn heard it, she would definitely think that Eddie was too naive. The Imperial Capital Magic Academy was such a lousy Academy, such academies were everywhere on the continent. Every kingdom could claim that they had an Imperial Capital Magic Academy. Among the teachers in those academies, even Tier 8 mages were hard to come by, let alone Tier 9. In some places, even a Tier 7 could directly become the Dean. On top of that, the most powerful mage in the Kingdom of Langcamodo, Mondo, was only Tier 8, and he was not even a graduate from the Imperial Capital Magic Academy. One could imagine how it was impossible for such a place to have a teacher stronger than Autumn. Eddie¡¯s current situation was due to his lack of social experience. He had no idea what the world outside was like. He thought that powerful mages like Autumn could be seen everywhere.. Chapter 104 - What He Needed Is Actual Combat! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On this side, Eddie was planning his future path of study. On the other side, Thor and Hermione had already finished their dinner and were starting to clean up the dishes. Seeing that everyone had finished eating, Autumn stuffed the last mouthful of salad into her mouth with a spoon in one go. ¡°Ah, comfortable. There¡¯s finally something in my stomach.¡± Autumn did not care about her image and collapsed on the chair. Although she was also a noble of the demon world, with Autumn¡¯s eccentric personality, how was she le to stand those rules? Now that she had come to the castle, no one put any restrictions on her. Emily, you say? Emily could not be bothered with these things. All her attention was on Eddie. Emily put everyone¡¯s plates into the kitchen to wash, and brought a plate of fruit over. Autumn comfortably put one of her legs which was encased in black silk stockings on the handrail, looking completely undignified. She looked completely different from the cold and domineering demon world genius in the Academy. She was even holding the fruit in one hand as she put it into her mouth. The tight mage clothes outlined the curves of her body to an astonishing state, for example, the magnificent breasts that were about to burst out. ¡°Pay attention to your image, Autumn.¡± Emily, who came out of the kitchen, could not bear to watch. She actually did not care. The main thing was that Eddie was still here. Could you pay attention to your personal image? ¡°Lord Emily, What¡¯s there to be worried about? There are no outsiders here. The little Lord is only 14 years old. He¡¯s just a child. It¡¯s fine.¡± Autumn ate the fruit and acted as if she was in her own bedroom. When Eddie heard his name, he raised his head to take a look. Good Heavens, Autumn¡¯s long legs in the black silk stockings were hanging on the handrail, and her underwear was almost exposed. As someone who was psychologically over the age of 30, Eddie was a little intoxicated. He quickly shifted his gaze to look elsewhere. She really wasn¡¯t treating him as an outsider. What do you mean I¡¯m only 14 years old! Don¡¯t look down on 14 years old! Eddie was roaring in his heart. ¡°If you¡¯re full, then come over and work. Take out the stone door you mentioned earlier.¡± Emily decisively stretched out her hand and knocked Autumn¡¯s long legs down, asking her to quickly take out the mission item. This thing was related to Eddie¡¯s future cultivation, so Emily had to treat it very seriously. Hearing Emily¡¯s tone, Autumn quickly got up obediently. This was like serving food. It was fine to serve it slowly, but if you didn¡¯t serve it, the customers would be angry. Autumn didn¡¯t dare to make Emily angry. This was a person who could shake the demon world with a stomp. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside. This place is too small, we can¡¯t go all out.¡± Autumn stood up and beckoned everyone to go out. Eddie and the others followed Autumn to the backyard of the castle. This place was spacious and hidden. It would not be easily discovered. Autumn chose a corner. The spatial ring rippled, and a huge door-shaped object made of black material appeared in a corner of the backyard. To Eddie and the others, this door was just a stone door. Its entirety seemed to be made of black square stones that were made of some kind of black material. The surface of the black square stones was engraved with countless magic patterns. In the middle, there was a space for three or four people to enter, and a white swirl of light. It looked like an entrance to a certain place. As soon as this door came out from the ring, the magic power in the surrounding air was unconsciously absorbed by this huge door. Everyone was also clicking their tongues in wonder. ¡°So this is the trial door of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy? It looks quite awesome.¡± ¡°This designer is quite imaginative. He stabilized the magic power to create an entrance that can connect to other spaces, but his method and design are too crude.¡± ¡°Indeed, the magic patterns carved on it are like earthworms crawling. There¡¯s no beauty at all. I¡¯ll make some improvements later.¡± Autumn, who had wanted to show off when she took out the trial door, immediately put away her thoughts when she heard the comments of these few people. These people were all people who had seen a lot of things on the continent. They could see the trial door¡¯s shortcomings at a glance, and even wanted to improve it. If it were anyone else, Autumn would definitely have mocked them. Who do you think you are? You can change it as you wish? You speak so arrogantly, do you think you are some legendary creature? Ah, they are indeed legendary creatures. Then it¡¯s fine. Please do as you please! Hearing his three maids discuss about the magic door, Eddie also felt that something was strange. Why did his three maids seem to know magic? Something that was very powerful in his eyes seemed to have many flaws in their eyes. ¡°Do you know this thing?¡± Eddie couldn¡¯t help but ask them curiously. Emily, Thor, and Hermione were stumped by Eddie¡¯s sudden question. They had forgotten that Eddie was still present. ¡°Ah, Master, that is, I¡¯ve read about it in a book. They all look similar.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. This is a teleportation door that can be seen anywhere on the continent. There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡± ¡°Autumn brought it back from the Magic Academy, so naturally, she told me about it.¡± The three of them each came up with a reason. All of the reasons sounded quite right. But after thinking about it, they were completely wrong. You said you¡¯ve read about it in a book, which book is that? A teleportation door can be seen anywhere, but the mage that tested my talent last time still walked with his two feet. Autumn brought it back from the Magic Academy and told you about it. Did she also talk about how to improve it? In short, with just a little thought, one would know that the words of the three of them were untenable. But after Eddie heard it, he nodded as if he understood. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I understand.¡± Eddie¡¯s thoughts were very simple. Although the maids¡¯ answers were very strange, he did not need to delve into them. As long as he knew that this was something that could improve his strength, it was enough. After spending so much time with these maids, he had long treated them like family. No matter what, he did not need to doubt his family. It couldn¡¯t be that Emily, Thor, and Hermione would harm him, right? Moreover, he was only a low-level Tier 3 mage. His strength was weak. The most important thing now was to improve his strength. Therefore, Eddie quickly ignored such a small matter. Emily and the others then looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief. It was best that Eddie didn¡¯t pursue the matter. ¡°Then, Miss Autumn, how should we use this tool?¡± As one of the people present who wanted to become stronger the most, Eddie didn¡¯t want to waste any time and directly asked. ¡°Little Lord, your current strength is getting stronger every day, but you lack the experience to accurately control this strength. The Trial Tower is the place for you to undergo actual combat training.¡± Autumn did not shy away from pointing out Eddie¡¯s weaknesses. This was something that Eddie had admitted to himself. His strength had increased too quickly. Although his spiritual power was very abundant, each attack would consume too much of his original strength, causing waste. This was not something that could be solved by immersing oneself in cultivation. What he needed was actual combat! Chapter 105 - The Only Man in the Imperial City Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Right now, to Eddie, actual combat was more important than cultivation. If he mastered the techniques of actual combat, not only could he defeat a stronger opponent despite his lower strength, he could even crush the opponent. Back then, he had relied on his own tactics and used small spells to constantly harass the opponent to gain an advantage. Although it was very childish, Eddie had learned the importance of actual combat after this battle. A battle was not won simply because one was strong or skilled in magic. Strength was very important, but the experience of actual combat was equally so. Magic scrolls and magic tools could often help in this regard. Eddie hadn¡¯t used these two things yet, because his spells were all instantaneous, and no magic scroll was as effective as instantaneous magic. In addition, rather awakwardly, he didn¡¯t even have a magic scroll with him, not to mention a good magic scroll. Eddie sighed. It was not that he did not want to live off others. In reality, it was not so easy to live off others. Happiness was something he should earn with his own hands! He readjusted his emotions. Eddie stood in front of the teleportation door. ¡°Miss Autumn, I want to enter the Trial Tower now.¡± Eddie did not want to waste even a second. He only wanted to quickly enter the training. Although the trial door had countless exquisite and mysterious magic patterns drawn on it, he wanted to continue no matter how difficult the road ahead was. Only by becoming stronger could he protect the maidservants. ¡°My Lord, you want to go in now? Don¡¯t you want to rest for a night?¡± Though she said that, Autumn was the one who really wanted to rest. She had made a trip to the Magic Academy with Thor and Hermione, and she had almost lost her soul there. Right now, she wanted to quickly lie down on the soft velvet bed and have a good sleep. After all, they could challenge the Trial Tower at any time. There was no need to rush to do it in this one or two nights. However, Autumn seemed to have underestimated Eddie¡¯s attitude toward becoming stronger. ¡°Miss Autumn, I apply to enter the Trial Tower!¡± Eddie looked at Autumn indifferently and said again. Autumn, who was just about to stretch and relax, found Eddie¡¯s serious expression somewhat interesting. ¡°My Lord, although I know that you¡¯ve advanced quickly, there are 9 tiers in the Trial Tower.¡± ¡°With your tier 3 strength, you¡¯ll just end up being teleported down after a few floors. Why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t you need to rest for a night?¡± Autumn was a veteran of the Trial Tower. She knew that the days ahead would be long. So, telling Eddie to relax now was for his own good. Autumn had good intentions. However, Eddie did not think that this was the best way for him. In less than a month after coming to this world, many events happened one after another. Goblin attacks, guards snatching perfume formulas and being forced to fight advanced mages were just a few examples. If one did not have strength, they would feel defenseless when faced with these sudden events. Even some of the weaker noble families would find it difficult to control their own fates. Eddie had lived two lifetimes. How could he allow such a thing to happen? Moreover, he wasn¡¯t alone at the moment. He looked at Emily, whose silver hair was shining under the moonlight. She was as beautiful as an angel under the moonlight. Thor was cute, lively and mischievous, and yet she was the happy, easygoing one in the Imperial City. There was also Hermione, who had a blank expression, but she seemed worried about him. ¡°I¡¯m the only man in this imperial city.¡± Eddie smiled, and then said with a firm look in his eyes. ¡°I apply to enter the Trial Tower!¡± Eddie¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t loud, but when that incomparably serious energy was emitted from the mouth of a 14-year-old boy, it was so touching. At this moment, everyone present knew the boy¡¯s attitude. He was serious! If one had to ask, when did a boy start to grow into a man? It was probably the moment he found a girl he wanted to protect. Autumn felt Eddie¡¯s attitude. Looking at the boy who had a firm gaze in front of her, some memories and emotions flooded back to her. ¡°When your spiritual power explodes later, I can only hope you¡¯ll still be as imposing as this.¡± Although one used a clone formed by their spiritual power to enter the Trial Tower, if the clone was destroyed by the monsters in the Trial Tower, one¡¯s body would suffer a certain backlash. The brain would usually enter a period of disorientation, before slowly recoverinb after resting for half a day or so. In other words, one would be confused for half a day before recovering. Eddie had never seen the power of the Trial Tower before, so he dared to say such ruthless words. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling to have one¡¯s spiritual power explode. It was very uncomfortable, like getting punched in the face suddenly. Very few people could say that they could endure it without fear. Looking at Eddie, Autumn did not plan to tell him in advance. She also wanted to see how this little Lord¡¯s final performance was. Eddie¡¯s speech just now made her think of a person. A man who once left her far behind in the Trial Tower. But as usual, before entering the Trial Tower for the first time, Autumn had to explain the Trial Tower¡¯s rules. ¡°The Trial Tower¡¯s rules are actually very simple. After entering, the enemies will appear. As long as all the enemies are eliminated, you can enter the next level.¡± ¡°If you ¡®die¡¯ in the Trial Tower, it won¡¯t cause any substantial damage to you. It will only consume your spiritual power, and then you will be forcefully teleported out.¡± These were some of the basic rules of the Trial Tower. Autumn continued. ¡°The magic power in the Trial Tower far surpasses the outside world. After passing through each level, there will be a certain amount of time for you to recover your spiritual power and magic power. This is also one of the reasons why many people are keen to challenge the Trial Tower. There are many benefits inside.¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s actual combat or magic power storage, if you can adapt, you will experience a very big improvement.¡± Of course, the prerequisite for this the ability to adapt to conditions in the Trial Tower. Many students with weak minds had never come again after experiencing their spiritual bodies being destroyed. They had switched to studying potions or alchemy. Clearly, having their spiritual bodies destroyed was definitely a very painful thing. Autumn really hoped that Eddie would be able to persevere. As for whether Eddie would be able to withstand it, Autumn was also doubtful. After a pause, Autumn continued to explain. ¡°For every five levels, there will be a reward. You can choose your own reward.¡± After roughly explaining, Autumn moved aside, revealing the trial door¡¯s white magic vortex-like entrance. After Eddie finished listening, he took a deep breath and looked at Autumn and the maidservant who was nervous for him. He could not help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your master is very strong.¡± After saying that, he stood at the trial door¡¯s entrance. The slender figure disappeared into the door.. Chapter 106 - Autumn Cant Hold It In Any Longer! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The moment the slender figure disappeared, a small white halo appeared outside the trial door. Inside the halo, there was none other than what Eddie looked like after he entered the trial door. This was also one of the trial door¡¯s special abilities. It was to record the image of the aspirant, so that the aspirant could look back at the information and figure out where his mistakes were. It was a very practical function. It also allowed Emily and the others to see Eddie¡¯s actual situation. ¡°Autumn, which floor do you think young master will climb to this time?¡± Emily looked at the huge screen on the trial door and was somewhat uncertain. She knew very little about this Trial Tower. She only knew that it could increase Eddie¡¯s strength. Although she was a legendary creature, it was rare for her to come across a magic relic that could supply an entire academy¡¯s worth of trials. ¡°Lady Emily, the halo will show the floor that each aspirant is currently at in the Trial Tower.¡± Autumn pointed at the number on the white halo. It showed the floor that Eddie was on. It was shown on the halo above the trial tower. Name: unknown. Floor number: 1st floor. Current ranking: 1689. ¡°What does the ranking mean?¡± Emily pointed at the number on the halo. There was not only a name on it, but also a ranking? ¡°Yes, Lady Emily. In order to encourage students to compete with each other, the Dean designed a mechanism to show the floor numbers and rankings.¡± Autumn paused and explained. ¡°Our Dean has always favoured the elites of the academy. The goal is to focus most of the resources on a few geniuses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the academy only accepts geniuses. We don¡¯t need the kind of trash who relies on connections to enter and waste the resources of the Magic Academy.¡± ¡°But the Little Lord isn¡¯t a student of our academy, so there¡¯s no information about him. That¡¯s why it¡¯s shown as unknown.¡± ¡°But the results still count. After all, the video and everything else are still there.¡± Autumn¡¯s explanation helped the maidservants present roughly understand the function of the halo. So that¡¯s how it was. Emily looked at the halo in front of her and nodded. Although the recording would in show how one was defeated, it was undoubtedly a very effective method. It allowed the students to be reviewed and tested more efficiently. It was also a way for the school to test the students¡¯ strength. The higher the student could reach in the Trial Tower, the stronger they would be. The Academy would then allocate more resources to that student. Of course, there were some with special talents, such as alchemy and magic potions, who were not good at fighting. These would be assessed by the members of the Alchemy Association and Magic Potion Association in the Academy, and there was no need to look at the results of the Trial Tower. The noble families in many countries also began to put some thoughts in this area. Although this provided a path to further education that did not require actual combat, the Alchemy Association and the Magic Potion Association needed a large amount of financial support, so if his group of noble families wanted their children to stay longer, they had to take out a large amount of money to support the Academy. It was equivalent to providing resources to those alchemy and magic potion geniuses indirectly. So for these two groups of people, the Dean didn¡¯t care much about them. After all, these two groups of students were too expensive. If they didn¡¯t charge some fees, they really couldn¡¯t afford to teach them. However, the maidservants weren¡¯t interested in the academy¡¯s recruitment standards. Thor turned her head to look at Autumn with a gossipy expression. ¡°What floor did you climb up to back then?¡± ¡°I remember my strength was around Tier 7. I graduated when I reached 67th floor.¡± ¡°Those who graduated at the same time as me were around 50th floor.¡± Autumn could not help but proudly announce her graduation results. There was a little pride on her face. She was, after all, a genius of the demon race. This result crushed the other students back then. Of course, there was one exception. That person was a monster. It was not something that humans could compare to, so Autumn automatically ignored that person. Thor was very curious when she heard that Autumn did not clear the Trial Tower. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to clear this Trial Tower for graduation?¡± Thor was puzzled when she heard Autumn say that she had only climbed to the 60th floor when she graduated. In the Academy, Autumn had previously bragged so much about this Trial Tower. Thor thought that one could only graduate after he or she cleared it. ¡°Clear it? That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Even our Dean hasn¡¯t cleared this Trial Tower.¡± Autumn immediately shook her head vigorously. ¡°Even your Dean didn¡¯t clear it?¡± This time, it wasn¡¯t just Thor. Even Hermione was a little surprised. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this Trial Tower belong to your Dean?¡± Since it was yours, wasn¡¯t it up to you to decide whether you clear it or not? ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Autumn smiled bitterly. The maidservants clearly did not know much about the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy. ¡°The Trial Tower is an ancient magic relic passed down from the Magic Academy. Our Dean only has the authority to use a portion of the tower.¡± ¡°No one has higher authority, not even the Dean.¡± An ancient magic relic¡­ The few maidservants present knew that things that were ¡°ancient¡± were definitely not simple. Seeing the surprised and thoughtful expressions on the maidservants¡¯ faces, Autumn was secretly pleased. She always suffered when she came to the Imperial City. This time, she could finally get back atthese maidservants. As expected, the ancient magic relic had a great reputation. Even Lady Emily had never seen it before. But just as Autumn was secretly pleased, Emily spoke up. ¡°This thing seems to be quite useful. Should we build one for the Young Master to use alone?¡± ¡°I think so too. It seems strange to use it with others. The Young Master doesn¡¯t need to compete with these people for any resources.¡± Thor seemed to have thought about it for a while and agreed with Emily¡¯s idea. ¡°Indeed. Thor and I will go to the Magic Academy to snatch the Trial Tower if we really can¡¯t. We don¡¯t want others to use it too.¡± Although Hermione¡¯s tone was the calmest, the words she said made Autumn break out in a cold sweat. What the f*ck!? Was she serious? Autumn¡¯s jaw almost dropped as she listened. She wanted to rush up and grab Emily by the collar and question her! Does she know what she¡¯s talking about?! Build an ancient magic relic? A magic relic was expensive. The costs of the materials used to build an ancient magic relic were sky-high. Moreover, even if you had money, you couldn¡¯t buy them anywhere, and it would be even more difficult to make it yourself. You needed a master who specialized in forging magic relics, as well as a massive amount of precious materials. The cost of this might not even be affordable for an entire country. And despite everything, there would still be a very high probability of failure! Was she joking when she said that she wanted to make one now?! Don¡¯t make such a difficult matter sound easy! Autumn¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. Her heartbeat instantly became restless. Initially, Autumn had hoped to find a place to be quiet for a while when she heard this, so as to soothe her injured heart. But when she heard that Hermione was going to the Magic Academy and she was going to snatch the Trial Tower from Dean Ofia¡¯s hands, Autumn couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Were the three of you messing with her? Chapter 107 - Tier 1 Defeats Tier 5? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Autumn panicked when she heard that Hermione wanted to steal from her Academy. She did not panic when she brought Hermione to the Academy previously. After all, she was the one who suggested stealing the trial door. She had some confidence in herself. However, Hermione wanted to snatch the Trial Tower from the Dean¡¯s hands. Wasn¡¯t that f*cking ridiculous?! It belonged to a saint-rank person. How could she just steal it? Was her ego starting to inflate now that she had killed a Tier 9 human warrior? Was she now thinking about taking on saint-rank enemies?! Her nickname was really fitting. No wonder she was called the Unknown Witch. It was impossible to understand what she was thinking! It looked like the three of them had some ideas they wanted to discuss. Autumn immediately went forward to interrupt them. ¡°Everyone, I know that you all dote on the Little Lord, but shouldn¡¯t you be most concerned about his performance right now?!¡± Autumn¡¯s words reminded the maidservants. ¡°Right, it¡¯s not the time to discuss this now.¡± Emily came to her senses and asked Autumn who was beside her, ¡°Then based on your experience, how many floors do you think the Young Master will be able to reach this time?¡± She did not know much about the Trial Tower. Seeing that the few of them were no longer discussing the matter of snatching the Trial Tower, Autumn was relieved. As long as they did not talk about snatching the Trial Tower, everything else was easy to talk about. ¡°I guess he¡¯d reach around the tenth floor.¡± Autumn gave a rough number. The Trial Tower had one challenge for every five floors, and one major challenge for every ten floors. Eddie¡¯s current strength was about the level of a Tier 3 mage. Generally speaking, the upper limit of a Tier 3 mage in the Academy was around the fifth floor. Autumn had already taken into consideration Eddie¡¯s exceptional magic talent when she mentioned that Eddie should be around the tenth floor. After all, Autumn had only seen such talent in that person many years ago. Before she met Eddie, she thought that person was the most talented person she had ever seen. He had crushed her in the same manner as he had crushed others. After graduation, he had quickly become a Tier 8 mage. Now, if there were no accidents, he should be a Tier 9 mage like her, exploring his own path of becoming a saint-rank mage. It was just that it was different now. After meeting Eddie, she realized what it meant to be a genius among geniuses. In just a few days, he had advanced to Tier 3. He had extremely strong magic perception and elemental affinity. He was suspected to be an all-elemental spell user. He also had an extremely strong perception towards potions and alchemy. If nothing unexpected happened, such an all-rounder would be at least a Tier 9 mage in the future. However, Eddie had a fatal flaw. He had too little time to cultivate. The current Eddie was only a Tier 3 mage. That was the upper limit. Moreover, it was his first battle, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to display his full strength. She had also lost badly in the first battle. She was blown around by the wind blades of the wind wolves!! Autumn had already predicted a result that exceeded her expectations when she mentioned 10 floors. Just as Autumn was seriously calculating, Thor¡¯s dissatisfied voice suddenly appeared beside her. ¡°Ah! Only 10 floors? That¡¯s too low!¡± Autumn was speechless when she heard this. Did she think everyone was a monster like her? She could kill a Tier 9 mage with two punches. The most infuriating thing was that she had been training in the Academy. The dragon race, on the other hand, did not even need to cultivate much. They would automatically reach Tier 9 when they reached adulthood. What a frustrating talent! ¡°The 10th floor is really not low. Normally, only intermediate mages can reach it. The Little Lord is only at Tier 3. How many floors do you expect a Tier 3 aspirant to reach?¡± Autumn said exasperatedly. What she said was a rather high standard. At least half of the intermediate mages in the Academy could not reach 10 floor. Did you think that the trial left behind by the ancient magic relic was a joke? ¡°At least twenty floors.¡± Thor¡¯s finger rested on her chin as she casually reported a number. ¡°Twenty floors!?¡± Autumn was shocked by Thor¡¯s number. She really seemed to think highly of her Young Master. Twenty floors? Most of the Tier 6 mages in the Academy could not reach this floor number. And Eddie was only a Tier 3 mage. There was a difference in strength of 3 tiers, how could it simply be ignored? ¡°It¡¯s basically impossible. The Tier 6 intermediate mages in our Academy might not even be able to reach the 20th floor.¡± Autumn voiced her opinion. She thought after she mentioned the difference, the few maidservants would realize the reality. ¡®Don¡¯t have too much imagination about your Young Master,¡¯ Autumn thought. However, after hearing Autumn¡¯s analysis, everyone laughed instead. ¡°What are you laughing at? Am I wrong?¡± Autumn looked at Emily and the others with some confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right, everything you said is right.¡± ¡°But you might not know about our Young Master Eddie¡¯s battle record when he was a Tier 1 mage.¡± Autumn was a little stunned, not knowing what Thor wanted to say. A Tier 1 mage¡¯s battle record? What kind of battle record could a Tier 1 mage have? Did he injure a goblin with a Tier 1 fireball? Or did he use a water ball to extinguish a fire? How could such a newbie who had just become a mage have a battle record? Autumn felt that the maidservants might have spoiled Eddie too much. They had to brag about such a small matter. Autumn had never pampered her own students. ¡°Don¡¯t use the fact that your Little Lord killed a goblin when he was at Tier 1 as a battle record.¡± Autumn¡¯s tone was a little mocking, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He just defeated an intermediate mage when he was a Tier 1 mage. He then received a water element magic wand as a trophy.¡± Thor calmly told her about Eddie¡¯s battle record as if it was nothing. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing that he defeated an intermediate mage when he was at Tier 1.¡± Autumn was suddenly stunned. Wait a minute! What did he do at Tier 1? He defeated an intermediate mage? F*ck! This was exceptional performance! Autumn felt that this was a little ridiculous, and she couldn¡¯t believe it. She looked at Lady Emily. They were both from the demon world. People from the demon world wouldn¡¯t lie to the people from the demon world, right! ¡°Thor is right. Young Master Eddie did kill an intermediate water element rookie at Tier 1.¡± ¡°And he did it on his own without any help from us.¡± Emily¡¯s tone was also very calm, as if this matter was nothing at all. What?? A Tier 1 mage defeating an intermediate mage by himself? If this was mentioned in the Academy, the people in the dormitory would definitely drag you to the Department of Spirituality to have your brain examined. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re obsessed with studying magic. A Tier 1 mage defeating a Tier 5 mage? You like to daydream all the time, right? Even the pups of legendary creatures weren¡¯t that awesome! Even the pups of dragon races, like Thor, were born with much stronger bodies and much stronger magic talent than humans. However, it was basically impossible for them to defeat an intermediate human mage. The intermediate mages were quite strong, and they would usually have one or two pieces of life-saving equipment or scrolls. How could a Tier 1 mage defeat the other party? Autumn suddenly had an idea. That¡¯s right! It must be a scroll! It must be the scroll given by the maidservant that allowed the Little Lord to defeat the other party. Then everything made sense! Chapter 108 - The First Battle of the Trial Tower Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just when Autumn thought that she had thought things through. She didn¡¯t take into account the fact that Emily and the others had said that Eddie had defeated the other party on his own and that they had not provided any help. Autumn was still foolishly daydreaming. The halo on the trial door began to move. At this moment, Eddie, who had entered the trial tower, saw a small door that flashed with a strange light. On the small door, there was a large number ¡°1¡±. Eddie knew that this represented the first floor of the trial tower. He took a deep breath. Eddie recalled what Autumn had said to him during dinner that night. ¡°If you want to climb higher and further in the trial tower, you must learn to conserve your spiritual power and magic power.¡± These two factors were the key to a mage¡¯s survival in the trial tower. Eddie, who was silently chanting in his heart, continuously calmed himself down. He stretched out his slender hand and pushed open the milky-white trial door. As the maidservants watched Eddie finally enter the trial checkpoint, though they knew Eddie¡¯s strength, they could not help but feel nervous and worried. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what floor you¡¯ll reach, Little Lord.¡± Autumn muttered, her eyes filled with anticipation. Even if he used magic scrolls, Eddie¡¯s talent was still the strongest she had ever seen. However, he could not use magic scrolls in the trial tower. She had not warned him before entering. She did not know if it would affect the actual battle that would follow. Autumn was a little worried. Out of habit, she glanced at the information on the white halo. Suddenly, Autumn¡¯s expression froze. The information on the halo had been updated. ¡°Name: Unknown.¡± ¡°Floor number: 2nd Floor.¡± ¡°Current ranking: 1,422.¡± The maidservants had obviously noticed the change in the halo. ¡°Woohoo, Young Master is not bad. He has climbed up to the second floor so quickly.¡± ¡°Young Master¡¯s speed is good. He has the talent to be an assassin.¡± Thor and Hermione commented from the side. As the maidservant who trusted Eddie the most, Emily didn¡¯t say anything. There was something called pride in her eyes. It was as if she was silently reminding others. The one inside was her Young Master. Autumn also raised her head to look at the halo and muttered, ¡°He has just entered and now he is at the second floor. So fast¡­¡± Generally speaking, people who entered the Trial Tower for the first time would have a process of adapting. Not everyone could quickly adjust their state in actual combat. Even if one¡¯s combat talent was very strong, they still had to adapt first. How could there be someone like him, who had entered the Trial Tower for less than a minute and instantly killed his enemy? Did he think he was a advanced mage, here to mess around with lower-tier enemies!? Autumn¡¯s eyes were fixed on the halo, afraid that she would miss out on any details. Eddie did not know how the others would react. He was currently on the second floor of the Trial Tower. It was the same as the first floor, a vast expanse of whiteness. The surroundings seemed to be covered by a countless amount of fog, and one could not see where the boundary was. But the magic element here was exceptionally abundant. How abundant was it? It was almost twice as abundant as the outside world! This allowed Eddie to cast magic without expending mana. No wonder the Trial Tower was called a holy land of true combat. The absorption rate of mana was doubled. However, Eddie did not have much time to care about other things. In front of him, three wolf-shaped magic beasts of different colors were forming a triangular encirclement, staring fiercely at Eddie. All of them had the strength of a Tier 1 magic beast. The colors on their bodies also represented the attributes of water, fire and earth, which were the three elements. On the first floor, Eddie had already gathered the information of these magic beasts. Not only were their movements nimble and vigorous, one could also see their respective attributes from the colors on their bodies. From their mouths, they spat out water bombs, fireballs, wind blades and other Tier 1 magic element attacks. There were two more magic beasts on the second floor than on the first floor. The difficulty level was three times higher than on the first floor. Eddie finally understood why Autumn said that the Trial Tower was the best place to train one¡¯s actual combat ability. If a Tier 1 mage could fight a group of magic wolves that could instantly cast a Tier 1 spell of each element at the same time, then his actual combat ability would definitely be stronger than those of the same level. Without sufficient combat awareness and skills, it would be very difficult. A student whose mind was blank would definitely be instantly killed when faced with three instant-cast Tier 1 spells! But these few magic wolves definitely did not expect to meet Eddie, who knew instant-cast spells. Autumn had said there was a need to save spiritual power and magic power. But for Eddie, who had the system, there was no such thing as magic power consumption. Being surrounded by this rich magic power environment, the situation whereby all magic power would be consumed didn¡¯t exist. Watching the three magic wolves gradually approachinghim , Eddie indifferently looked at the position of the magic wolves. 1. 2. 3. In the next moment, a ring of fire that was completely condensed from fire elements formed in the center of the three magic wolves. It suddenly exploded! As the three magic wolves were too close to each other, they had no time to dodge and were all enveloped by this ring of fire. ¡°Boom!!¡± This instant-cast Tier 3 spell, the discrete ring of fire, killed the three Tier 1 magic beasts instantly, sending them flying out in all directions. They were all magic beasts condensed from the magic element in the Trial Tower. After suffering a fatal injury, the magic wolves that were blown away gradually became dim in Eddie¡¯s eyes. He had passed the second floor of the Trial Tower! Although many rounds of strategy seemed to have gone past, but in the eyes of the maidservants and Autumn outside, Eddie had come to the second floor and cleared that floor by just casting an instant spell. It looked so simple. Emily just watched calmly. She was very calm towards Eddie¡¯s performance, as if it was supposed to be like this. However, compared to the maidservants¡¯ calmness, Autumn was a little confused. She pointed at the image on the halo, and looked at Emily and the others. ¡°That was an instant-cast Tier 3 spell, right? Eddie isn¡¯t even a Tier 3 mage, how could he instant-cast a Tier 3 spell?¡± Every mage knew that it was impossible to instant-cast a spell of the same tier as themselves. Magic power, spiritual power and the body were not able to support a spell of the same tier if cast instantly. This was common sense! Autumn had thought so at first. But now Eddie¡¯s performance had hit her hard in the face. This did not conform to the laws of magic at all. Looking at Autumn, who looked like she had never seen the ¡°world¡± before, Thor and Hermione found it a little funny. ¡°No way. Is there really someone who doesn¡¯t know how to cast an instant spell?¡± These words almost suffocated Autumn. But there was no way to refute it. Everyone could see that Eddie could cast a Tier 3 spell instantaneously. She did not have the ability to cast a Tier 9 spell instantaneously. In other words, it was impossible for a Tier 9 mage to be able to cast a Tier 9 spell instantaneously. Otherwise, that person would definitely be invincible among those of the same tier. Just like the current Eddie. There was no doubt that Eddie was definitely one of the most capable Tier 3 mages right now. While they were discussing outside, Eddie had already pushed open the door to the third floor of the trial.. Chapter 109 - The Reward For Clearing the Fifth Floor! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Four light green wind blades struck Eddie¡¯s body. However, just as they were about to damage Eddie, faint ripples suddenly appeared on the surface of his body. All the wind blades that came from tricky angles disappeared into thin air. Instant-cast magic shield. Or rather, in this magic tower, Eddie didn¡¯t need to instant cast. He could maintain the status of a magic shield the entire time and didn¡¯t consume any magic power. The magic element around him was constantly replenishing his magic power. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t rest and simply continued to progress through the tower. Earlier, after he stepped into the third floor, Eddie activated the magic shield to crush the magic wolves on the third floor. Now, he was attacked by three wind blades at the beginning of the fourth floor. Fortunately, he had activated his magic shield in advance. Otherwise, he would definitely be instantly killed by these four wind blades from tricky angles. Although there were only four attack spells, Eddie was sure that there were at least five magic wolves in this place. Four wind element and one dark element. The dark-element magic wolf was providing cover for the other wind-type magic wolves. Eddie couldn¡¯t see where they were. Did they start cooperating on this floor? This Trial Tower wasn¡¯t simple at all. Eddie chuckled. He wasn¡¯t afraid of his opponent being too strong. He longed for worthy opponents. He longed to become stronger. After taking a few wind blade attacks head-on and figuring out the frequency of the magic wolves¡¯ attacks, Eddie quickly waved his hand. ¡°Tier 3! Detached water prison spell!¡± Eddie first used the water prison spell to test out the range of the opponent. Along with a whimper, it was the sound of the magic wolf being caught. Tier 3 spells could crush a Tier 1 magic wolf. Eddie squeezed with one hand. The sound of water exploding in the water prison appeared in this space. The door to the fifth floor of the Trial Tower slowly appeared. Another instant-cast spell of the same level. Autumn, who was outside, was already numb to it. He had only entered for less than a minute, and he had already reached the fifth floor? He conquered every floor instantly. When did the Trial Tower become so easy to clear? Why not just change its name to ¡®If you touch me, I¡¯ll die¡¯? Compared to Autumn¡¯s surprise, the maidservants were very calm. ¡°Master¡¯s control of his magic power is not so good. This water prison spell almost went awry.¡± ¡°The magic power overflow is also very large. He didn¡¯t conserve magic power and spiritual power. Of course, Young Master¡¯s magic power is very abundant. There¡¯s not much of a problem here.¡± ¡°Master is good at everything, but it¡¯s too fast.¡± Emily¡¯s words made Thor and Hermione collectively look at her. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the speed of climbing the tower.¡± Emily coughed and added. ¡°Master is only 14 years old now. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Thor and Hermione immediately disagreed with Emily¡¯s explanation. ¡°When I was outside, people in many other countries gave birth at the age of 14.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ve seen what Thor said. Those countries are always at war, so they encouraged children to marry and have children early.¡± At the age of 14, in many countries, it was already time for a man to fulfill his obligations. Master had also reached the age where he could fulfill his obligations. ¡°No, Master is still in a critical period of growth. We¡¯ll discuss that matter in the future.¡± Emily knew what Thor and Hermione were talking about. She shut down their thoughts before they took shape. ¡°Back then, we had an agreement. Are you trying to break the agreement?¡± ¡°Emily is right. Hermione, you have to reflect on yourself.¡± Thor saw Emily getting a little serious, so she immediately switched sides to Emily¡¯s and criticized Hermione¡¯s thoughts. She did not have the domineering aura that she had when she defeated a Tier 9 warrior with two punches that day. She seemed to be currying favor. This time, seeing Thor switching to Emily¡¯s side, Hermione was really tempted to take revenge. Hermione decided to steal half of the gold coins that Thor was sleeping on, so that she could vent her anger. No! She wanted to steal them all! She wanted to make Thor have no bed to sleep on!! Hermione was angry and sullen. Autumn, on the other hand, was about to get a headache just listening to this. F*ck. Were you all kidding me? All these legendary creatures had designs on a human here! How shameless!! Did they see Eddie as their master, or as an object? Were they splitting sides here? And wasn¡¯t Eddie her student? Her own student, and she didn¡¯t even get a share? As a teacher, she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to it! That¡¯s right. Looking at them who were still joking with each other, Autumn¡¯s heart was moved. Autumn¡¯s heart was moved by the love of talent. In less than a minute, he had broken the record time for breaking through to the fifth floor of the Trial Tower. Not to mention whether anyone would be able to surpass it in the future. At the very least, she had never seen it before. It was as fast and effortless as though he was mowing the grass at home. He was simply a violent tower-mowing machine. Which teacher wouldn¡¯t like a genius among geniuses like him? Autumn had decided that Eddie would definitely be the person she would focus on nurturing in the future. When she brought him to school, he would definitely crush everyone! Just as everyone had different thoughts in their minds, Eddie, who was in the Trial Tower, had already stepped into the fifth floor. Every five floors of the Trial Tower featured a challenge. The number of magic wolves on the fifth floor increased once again. Not only did it contain five types of magic elements, it also contained lightning and light-dark magic wolves. Oh my god, all the magic wolves of all attributes were present. Looking at his magic shield blocking the lightning ball that the lightning magic wolf spat out, Eddie chose to cast the fastest Tier 3 lightning spell, lightning strike! A bright, white light appeared on Eddie¡¯s palm. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Dozens of white lightning strikes were shot at the magic wolves! Even though these magic wolves cooperated perfectly and they were prepared, in the face of absolute crushing power, there was no room for them to dodge. The speed of the lightning strike had surpassed the reaction speed of the magic wolves. The power of the lightning strike concentrated on the magic wolves, and before they could even make a sound, they were burnt to ashes by the enormous power. Even the electric magic wolf did not last more than a few seconds, and was also killed by Eddie along with its companions. After killing the magic wolves, they quickly turned into white fragments and disappeared. Fifth floor passed! The door to the sixth floor of the Trial Tower appeared. ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully passed the fifth floor trial. The rewards are being distributed.¡± A voice suddenly sounded. This made Eddie stunned. Then, the dense magic element in the air gathered towards him. In a few breaths, Eddie felt that the magic power in his body had actually increased by a bit. This was a novel experience. The Trial Tower was helping him to condense magic power, allowing him to spend less time cultivating in the future. This was undoubtedly what Eddie needed the most right now. As the reward was given out, Eddie also had a glimmer of understanding in his heart. It was also fortunate that it was him today. If it was a Tier 1 or even a Tier 3 mage, facing so many magic wolves with different attributes, they would have been at a disadvantage. This Trial Tower should have been used to test the ancient mages in the past. That was why the difficulty was so abnormal. Eddie felt the power of the upgrade. He continued to push open the door to the sixth floor.. Chapter 110 - Faiths Encounter with the Transformed Assassins Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Eddie and the others were training outside, but changes were quietly happening inside the castle. Princess Faith, who was locked in the underground castle, had her ears pressed against the wooden door, listening carefully to the sounds outside. She had did not given up on the possibility of escaping. She tried her best to listen to the conversations of the guards outside, hoping to grasp the operation pattern of the castle from their conversations and footsteps. Currently, from what she had heard from the mouths of the guards outside the door, she was now in an alternate dimension created by the Master of this castle. People who could use such a legendary spell were at least space-type mages above tier 9. Space-type magic was a very rare ability. Let alone the fact that she was only a tier 4 wind-type mage now, even if she were to become a tier 9 mage in the future, she might not be able to defeat someone with space-type magic. Thus, Faith decisively chose to escape. Concluding from her previous escape experiences, she knew that this corridor was definitely cast with spatial spells, which is why the corridor has become an endless corridor. Of the surrounding rooms, other than the one she was currently in, she did not know what would happen if she opened the other rooms. The idea of using these rooms to hide was obviously not very reliable. Who knew if the next room she opened would be the base camp of the lewd beasts? It could be said that she was currently in a situation where she had no assistance at all. Since this was the case, she could only collect the information herself. Who would have thought that a few days ago, she was still the pearl of a country, with many subordinates and pursuers, and she could get whatever she wanted with a stretch of her hand? Now, she could only maintain this strange posture and lean against the wooden door, listening to the conversation of the guards outside. ¡°What exactly are we protecting? How could there be any intruders in this castle?¡± One of the guards seemed to be very impatient. ¡°Have you forgotten that we were¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. We¡¯re not human anymore.¡± ¡°But our souls are still¡­¡± ¡°Catherine, when our appearances started to be different from theirs, it was already impossible for us to be accepted!¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was something strange about the conversation between the two people outside the door, Faith thought. The conversation between these two didn¡¯t seem like a conversation between monsters at all. Instead, it was more like a conversation between humans. This made Faith a little surprised. It was impossible, right? In this monster-like castle, could it be that there were other humans like her? Faith couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. The pleated skirt on her swayed along with her master¡¯s mood. No matter what, the appearance of humans here was an excellent omen. It meant that there were still humans living here! Faith restrained herself from wanting to go out and meet the other party. She had been stifled in this place for too long. She had never wanted to see her kind as much as she did now. However, her remaining rationality told her not to do so. Was the other party an enemy or a friend? Faith was not sure yet, so she chose to continue listening. ¡°Catherine, have you forgotten how those people treated you in the past? Look at the explosive power we have now. These powerful muscles are countless times stronger than our previous bodies! I heard that Lord Bowel Hunter has finished his transformation.¡± Catherine:¡±? ? ?¡± Faith:¡±? ? ? ?¡± Upon hearing this news, Catherine who was outside the door, and Faith who was inside the door were both shocked. Holy shit!? Both of them were shocked at the same time! Bowel Hunter was Catherine¡¯s boss and also the boss of the kingdom¡¯s assassin organization. The transformation of Bowel Hunter was equivalent to announcing the destruction of the kingdom¡¯s assassin organization. Probably no one had expected it. They thought it was just a simple search mission, they didn¡¯t expect that everyone would be gone because of it. The emotion in Catherine¡¯s golden pupils quickly retracted after her eyes trembled slightly. Yes, Amir was right. Even their boss had been transformed. What was the point of her holding on so tightly? Faith, who was inside, was also very surprised. Bowel Hunter! Wasn¡¯t this the name of the female thief under her father¡¯s command? The people outside actually called this woman ¡°Lord¡±? Were they under the female thief¡¯s leadership? Faith was very excited at this moment. She wanted to call out to the two people outside the door immediately and tell them that she was here. But just as her excited hand gripped the door handle, she hesitated. Since the other party was human and knew her identity, then why was she still imprisoned here? The terrible truth gradually formed in her mind. She was trapped here because there was a traitor in the kingdom! No wonder not only did they not let her go, but they even imprisoned her. Obviously, the traitor was clear. It was this female thief called the Bowel Hunter! Wait a minute! The spatial spell here was not something that a small figure like the Bowel Hunter could set up, which meant that there was an even bigger figure looming behind her. This figure definitely had a very big plot against the kingdom! Thinking of this, the hair on Faith¡¯s back stood on their ends. Her body trembled slightly. In her heart, there was only a trace of fear, and it was filled with more excitement! She was the most outstanding graduate of the Kingdom Magic Academy. A 16-year-old genius female mage, and the kingdom¡¯s youngest tier 4 mage! And to think that she could encounter such a big event on her first adventure. The elements contained within her current adventure included¡­ Binding! Imprisonment! Internal strife within the kingdom! Even the most classic plot of the Princess being kidnapped had happened! It was simply a fusion of all the adventure elements in a novel! After her fear passed, Faith¡¯s heart once again ignited with a raging flame. If one could hear Faith¡¯s inner thoughts at this moment, one would hear a series of words that she was telling herself in self-encouragement. ¡°Father, the kingdom may seem peaceful now, but in reality, countless undercurrents are surging within, and countless dangers are approaching. Your most trusted subordinate has betrayed you and kidnapped your daughter, but you have no idea at all. In order to prevent the kingdom from falling into danger, for our people to not suffer anymore, now is the time for our kingdom¡¯s Princess to step forward and save our people!!¡± Faith clenched her fists. A whirlwind-like spell appeared in her palm. Wind Blade, a tier 1 wind-type spell, was instantly cast! This also meant that Faith had gradually recovered to her previous strength. This was mainly due to the abnormal activity of the magic elements in this alternate dimension. The concentration of magic power was very high, which even allowed her once-fixed magic value to slightly increase. This made Faith feel a little more confident. She was exceedingly talented in wind-type spells, and she was also top-tier in terms of water-type magic and spiritual power. Usually, during combats in the academy, she could even crush a mage who was one tier stronger than her. As long as the guards here were not advanced powerhouses, she would then have the confidence to escape! Chapter 111 - Perfume Appears in the Palace Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Faith clenched her fists and persuaded herself not to act rashly. Since the other party did not put any restrictions on her, there must be something else that was wrong. Her teacher often taught her to be calm in everything she did. In every adventure story, the protagonist must not only have courage, but also wisdom. Faith must also learn to think like this. She dissipated the Wind Blade in her hand. Then, she directly moved a blanket over and sat on it to meditate. While recovering her strength, she continued to collect information. ¡­ In the Kingdom of Langcamodo, King Andrew had been a little restless and irritable recently. Not only has his youngest daughter, Faith disobeyed his will and refused to marry, but she even escaped from the inner city. The assassins he sent out had yet to bring back any news. This made King Andrew¡¯s recent moods foul. ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡± The King had the strength of an advanced knight, and no one even dared to breathe loudly when he was angry. ¡°Please calm down, my King. The Princess should be fine.¡± The person who spoke was a tier 8 mage of the Kingdom of Langcamodo, Mondo. Only he would dare to ask the King to calm down while the King was in his enraged state. As one of the strongest people in the kingdom, he was also Faith¡¯s teacher. Mondo had a magic tool that could determine if Faith was in safe conditions. From what he saw from the magic tool, his student should still be safe. King Andrew looked at the strongest person in the kingdom with annoyance. How could he be unbothered? After his daughter ran away from the marriage, he had to break off his promise. He was worried about how he should say it. The people he had sent out for a few days had not brought back any news either. Mondo looked at the annoyed King and coughed lightly, reminding the other party to consider the situation. The others had long been frightened by the King¡¯s advanced knight aura. Many ministers could only prevent themselves from falling to their knees by supporting each other. The King looked at the ministers below with disdain and withdrew his overflowing aura. The ministers below respectfully praised Andrew, but their eyes were all looking at Master Mondo gratefully. It was precisely because Master Mondo was here that the King¡¯s temper could be suppressed. ¡°Father, why not allow me to lead the guards to find little sister? Those guys are too slow.¡± A young man with long golden hair, who was dressed in a knight¡¯s light armor with a knight¡¯s longsword made of fine steel hanging from his waist, suddenly stepped forward and spoke respectfully to the King. The one who could wear a weapon in the palace was naturally the King¡¯s eldest son, Prince Seidan. Not only did he have the talent to become a knight since he was young, but he was also selected into the King¡¯s guards when he was only 18 years old, making him an elite knight of the kingdom. Currently, he had the strength of a tier six knight. He was only one tier away from becoming an advanced knight. He was also the person the kingdom hoped would inherit the throne. ¡°Oh?¡± From the throne above, King Andrew looked at Seidan who was sitting under indifferently. This son of his usually liked cultivating the most. If he could refuse missions, he would do so. So, why was he so proactive today? Although he did not understand, Andrew also knew that everyone needed an explanation regarding Faith¡¯s matter. As an elite knight of the King¡¯s Guards, Seidan was indeed very suitable for this mission. ¡°Alright, you can mobilize the elite guards and city defense team as you wish. You have three days. I want to know the results.¡± Andrew extended three fingers. This was the time limit he gave Seidan. After all, if the duration he gave was too long, it would not be easy for him to give an explanation to the other party. You have made a solid promise at the beginning, but now you¡¯re saying that your daughter has run away after everyone has finished all the preparations? If such a thing happened to Andrew, even he would not be able to accept it. ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Seeing that Andrew agreed, a serious expression appeared on Seidan¡¯s face, and he expressed his determination in doing his best to find his sister. Andrew acknowledged his words and his tone turned a little impatient when he looked at the group of good-for-nothings below. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please hold on.¡± A man wearing a dark red noble robe walked out from the ranks of the ministers, his expression carrying a trace of respect. He was the current head of the William Family, William Lowe. As the largest wine supplier in the imperial capital and the noble who provided the highest quality wine to the palace, Andrew naturally knew him. It was just that he was not in a good mood right now, and thus his attitude was not much enthusiastic either. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Andrew wondered what important matters this wine supplier needed to report to him. ¡°I happened to obtain a magical item, and I want to present it to His Majesty.¡± ¡°A magical item?¡± William Lowe immediately took out a small bottle filled with transparent liquid from behind him. ¡°Your Majesty, this magical item can emit fragrance. I call it perfume.¡± After saying that, William Lowe immediately lowered his head and presented the perfume with both hands. Andrew raised his chin and gestured for the guard beside him to try it. The guard dressed in light armor beside him immediately went forward and took the glass bottle from William Lowe¡¯s hand. With a sign from Andrew¡¯s eyes, the guard opened the lid of the glass bottle, and the fragrance in the glass bottle immediately wafted out. The moment the fragrance hit their noses, the eyes of the people instantly opened wide. This fragrance! Its smell was not as strong as animal fragrances, and it was also not as irritating to the nose as musk. Its fragrance was somewhat like a faint scent of a fresh rose, and it was as if a fragrance elf was circling them. F*ck! As soon as this fragrance wafted out, the ministers¡¯ faces immediately revealed an intoxicated expression. Even Prince Seidan, who was standing at the side, unconsciously revealed an expression of enjoyment. After Andrew smelled this fragrance, he was also very surprised. This fragrance was even more pleasant to the nose than the smell of those women who bathed with rose petals. Not to mention that the surrounding ministers were all clicking their tongues in amazement. William Lowe watched on as the surrounding ministers discussed the perfume and its fragrance and secretly laughed in his heart. He had the same expression when he had first smelled it. Now, he was used to it, which was why he was able to be so calm. ¡°Your Majesty, the fragrance can last for at least a day by just applying a drop of it on one¡¯s body. It¡¯s very magical.¡± As soon as William Lowe¡¯s words came out, there was immediately a burst of noise on the scene. Nowadays, it was already good enough for animal fragrances to last for half a day, let alone a whole day. On top of that, animal fragrances would become more and more smelly as time pulled on. And now, the fragrance could last for a whole day with just one drop of this perfume? It was simply a blow to the lower dimension! Andrew was also very tempted when he heard it. When he was simply an advanced knight, he naturally did not mind the smell on his body. But now that he was the King, he gradually began to study these things. After all, when one becomes King, one would not be faced with actual combat, but instead problems in socializing. Meeting with other Kings or envoys to discuss co-operation and such matters took up most of Andrew¡¯s time. If this perfume is as magical as what William Lowe had said, it would be a social artifact! I¡¯ll buy it for anything! Chapter 112 - Greed! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Bring it over and let me try it!¡± Andrew reached out his hand and asked the guard to pass the small glass bottle over. The guard stepped forward and respectfully handed over the perfume. Andrew held the glass bottle in his hand and dripped a few drops of the perfume from the bottle. The strong fragrance instantly wafted in the air again. The ministers below stared at the perfume with the fragrance. If it wasn¡¯t in Andrew¡¯s hand, they would have snatched it directly. ¡°Your Majesty, please rub it on your wrist and apply it on your neck to maximize the magical effect of this perfume.¡± Just as Andrew was hesitating on how to use it, William Lowe promptly and appropriately told him. Andrew followed William Lowe¡¯s instructions. As an advanced knight, the skin on his body was as tough as a magic beast¡¯s hide. Even if the liquid in the glass bottle was a strong corrosive potion, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. Andrew dripped some of the liquid on his hand and applied it directly to his neck, and it immediately emitted a unique scent like roses in the hot summer. The rose fragrance bags in the palace were far from this level, even the King was surprised. As for, the ministers below, they were even more envious. After all, they couldn¡¯t even use something like the rose fragrance bags often. Andrew was delighted. If the Queen caught a waft of this fragrance, it would definitely help temporarily ease her mind from the matter of Faith¡¯s escape. As such, he definitely couldn¡¯t give the perfume to anyone else. Thinking of this, Andrew made a move that no one had expected. They watched as Andrew directly put the bottle of perfume into his robe. While he did this, he was acting as if nothing had happened as he sat back in his original position. The ministers below were all dumbfounded. They still wanted to study this for a little while more, how could you put it away so quickly? You are the King! By doing such a thing, do you not want your face? Even if you don¡¯t want your face, how could you put it away before they could understand thoroughly what it was? He was really going too far! Everyone looked at Andrew with resentment, but no one dared to go forward and say anything. Putting aside the other party¡¯s identity as the King, just his identity as an advanced knight alone would stifle any complaints from his subordinates. At this moment, Andrew, who was sitting on the throne, questioned casually, ¡°This is quite a good item. Do you have more, Lowe?¡± William Lowe was speechless when he heard the King¡¯s question. I¡¯ve already said that this thing is a magical item. It can¡¯t be that you take me for a wholesale market, right? ¡°Your Majesty, I went through a lot of trouble to get my hands on this. Currently, in the entire kingdom, there is only this one bottle of perfume.¡± William Lowe had naturally done some research before he gave the perfume to the King. This thing was definitely exclusive. There were no other places that had it, and there were no similar things on the market. This was also why William Lowe was so confident in the effects of giving the perfume to the King. After all, who wouldn¡¯t love something exclusive? Andrew also knew that greed was not good. He looked at William Lowe, who had a look of anticipation on his face. As a King, his subordinate had given him such a gift, thus he had to reward him no matter what. ¡°Thank you for thinking of me. By the way, how are the wine preparations for the palace this year?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, they are all ready and can be supplied at any time.¡± William Lowe was immediately delighted when he heard Andrew¡¯s words. As the largest wine supplier of the palace, his biggest customer was the palace, and his biggest source of profit was to provide wine to the palace. The logic was easy to understand. Many noble families had their own manors, so it was no problem for them to provide wine for themselves. The commoners also loved to drink, but how many gold coins could a commoner have? On the contrary, in the palace, there was a huge amount of wine required for the banquets each year. The King did not operate his own winery, he made sure there was wine by buying them. How could the palace lack gold coins? Therefore, everyone was jealous of the profits one could earn as such. William Lowe¡¯s business was also being sidelined by the other nobles¡¯ wineries, and it was becoming more and more difficult for him to continue the business. This year, everyone wanted to take over the position as the palace¡¯s main wine supplier, and William Lowe was originally also very worried. But now it was completely different. With Andrew¡¯s words, he was now appointed as the palace¡¯s wine contractor. Who else could compete with that? And all this was because of the bottle of perfume that he had gifted the King! His determination in gritting his teeth and gifting the perfume was not in vain. It was so worth it! William Lowe remembered Ron was the one who had brought back the perfume. This kid had made a great contribution! Reward! He had to give him a huge reward! When he returned, he would first transfer Ron back from the city defense team, then put him in charge of establishing cooperation with the other party in the perfume business. He had to monopolize this business! If needed, control over the other party¡¯s freedom of movement was also necessary. When he thought of the countless gold coins that would flow into his pocket in the future, his mood began to swell! As expected, it still depended on me to restore the glory of the William Family! William Lowe, who was in a splendid mood, was already immersed in the beautiful dream of restoring the glory of the Family. ¡°Well, that¡¯s for the best. If there¡¯s nothing else, the lot of you can leave now.¡± After saying that, Andrew took the lead and walked out, not giving the ministers a chance to speak at all. Just with a glance, it was obvious that he wanted to test out the new thing that he had just gotten. He had probably even forgotten about Faith¡¯s matter. Everyone looked at each other. His Majesty had already left, what were they still doing here? Let¡¯s go, time to leave. William Lowe tidied up his clothes and was prepared to leave the palace. He had only taken a few steps before he was surrounded. ¡°Count William, wait a moment!¡± ¡°Count William, wait for me!¡± ¡°Count William, please wait for me!¡± The ministers, regardless of whether they had good or bad relationships with him, all came over. They surrounded William Lowe in a circle. The purpose of everyone surrounding him was very simple. They wanted to know what this perfume was and how it could smell so good. If there was an extra bottle, could they have one as well? William Lowe¡¯s expression was bitter when he heard this question. ¡°Ministers, to be honest, I only have this one bottle.¡± Hearing that there was only one bottle, the enthusiasm on the faces of many ministers instantly dissipated. However, after a slight pause, William Lowe continued, ¡°I do have a way to get more perfume though, it¡¯ll just take time.¡± Once he sent Ron and the family guards to get the perfume formula, he could manufacture as much perfume as he wanted. As for Eddie and the others, William Lowe knew that this little Lord knew magic, but the guards he would send were all elites, and thus he wasn¡¯t afraid that this little mage wouldn¡¯t comply with his requests. ¡°When the profit reaches 10%, people will start to have ideas. When the profit reaches 50%, there will be people who will dare to take the risks. When the profit reaches 100%, people will dare to trample over the laws. And when the profit reaches 300%, they don¡¯t even have fear of the gallows.¡± William Lowe was clearly immersed in a great deal of greed.. Chapter 113 - Ill Get It For You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio William Lowe had underestimated the power of the perfume. Neither the King nor the ministers seemed to have any resistance to it. They surrounded him and wanted him to get a bottle for themselves. After agreeing to the ministers¡¯ requests, William Lowe finally managed to leave the encirclement of these people. Just as he was about to leave, he found someone blocking in front of him like a steel wall. William Lowe himself was 1.8 meters tall, but the person blocking in front of him could directly obstruct his view. William Lowe was just about to curse when he saw the other party¡¯s long golden hair. This was¡­ Prince Seidan! Seeing that Seidan was in front of him, William Lowe quickly bowed respectfully. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Prince Seidan looked at Lowe with a smile. ¡°First of all, let me congratulate Count William for obtaining the wine supply contract.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s all thanks to His Majesty¡¯s generosity.¡± William Lowe lowered his head very modestly. He did not dare to put all the honor on himself. Moreover, Prince Seidan¡¯s nearly two-meter height was strongly pressuring him, urging him to lower his head and submit. ¡°You¡¯re right. It was my father who gave you all this, and it was also the Kingdom that gave you all this. So, don¡¯t you feel that you should also contribute to the country?¡± At this time, most of the ministers in the meeting hall had left, thus no one would hear their conversation. The originally warm and sunny smile on Prince Seidan¡¯s face gradually became indifferent, and even cold. William Lowe¡¯s back was covered with goosebumps. These words sounded very familiar. In the past, every time the kingdom wanted to send troops to war, they would come and give the noble families a mobilization talk to collect army provisions and gold coins. If the nobles did not provide army provisions and gold coins, they would have to join the army and go to the front line to fight. Under such coercion, other than a few war maniacs, most of the noble families would choose to suffer silently as they handed over their ransoms. The current Prince Seidan was a tier 6 knight, and thus could be said to be the most powerful heir to the throne. William Lowe did not dare to offend the other party. Even if he knew that the other party was here to extort money, he did not dare to refuse. Unless it was because one was tired of living, or else who would be foolish enough to offend a powerful prince with military power? However, what William Lowe didn¡¯t understand was that matters of war were matters of war, but why did the Prince suddenly set his eyes on him? In terms of his handling of affairs, the amount of gold coins he usually spent should¡¯ve been enough. In terms of wealth, there were many more noble families wealthier than him. So, why did the Prince come to him and him alone now? William Lowe could not help but ask, ¡°Prince Seidan, I naturally support the kingdom with all my heart, but I am only responsible for the palace¡¯s wine. My power is really limited¡­¡± As if he had expected these words from the other party, Prince Seidan smiled and did not say anything, waiting for the other party¡¯s reply. As if to prove his determination, William Lowe clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°But I¡¯m willing to personally offer 10,000 gold coins to support the kingdom!¡± 10,000 gold coins was not a small amount. The total worth of an ordinary tier 9 powerhouse was only about this much. Of course, a tier 9 powerhouse may still have some equipment or even an ancient magic relic on them, and the value of those could not be calculated with gold coins. In short, in terms of gold coins, many noble families were richer than tier 9 powerhouses. The 10,000 gold coins William Lowe had offered was the William Family¡¯s annual profit from the wine. As for why he was so generous all of a sudden, William Lowe was also spending money to ensure his safety. Right now, he did not think much about the wine profits in the kingdom, it was the perfume that represented the future. After he got his hands on the perfume supply, would he be afraid of not making money? This thing was sold anywhere else other than here. William Lowe knew how much money he could make by monopolizing an industry. The money would come into his pockets faster than the coin machines could make coins. The money he was giving away now could be considered an early investment. William Lowe had a well understanding of all this, but someone else understood it better than him. When he first heard William Lowe¡¯s numbers, Seidan was stunned. The profits of the businesses in the kingdom that the nobles were in charge of had long been investigated. Although wine was very profitable, there was also fierce competition from many people. The ones that made unbelievable amounts of money were industries or products that didn¡¯t have much competition, for example, spices, high-grade textiles, and fine porcelain. These were either impossible to imitate, or extremely difficult to imitate. The upper limits of what one could gain from the wine business were fixed because there was no monopoly. Therefore, when he heard William Lowe say that he was willing to take out 10,000 gold coins to support the kingdom, Seidan¡¯s originally indifferent face also showed a trace of fluctuation. 10,000 gold coins. This old guy was really going all out today. The wine business, in its utmost glory, could only yield that much profit each year. Now, he actually dared to take out all of it and didn¡¯t even try to negotiate, which could only mean one thing: The thing in his hand was even more valuable than the 10,000 gold coins. Thinking of this, Seidan¡¯s smile became even more enthusiastic. He stretched out his callused big palm from often holding a sword and patted the other party¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Haha, Count William, you¡¯ve misunderstood, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s fine as long as you have the kingdom in your heart. The perfume that I heard you talk about just now though¡­¡± Hearing that he was here for the perfume too, William Lowe immediately patted his chest in confidence. ¡°No problem. If the Prince wants perfume, I¡¯ll definitely prepare it for you.¡± So the Prince was also here for the perfume. He was very shocked just now and was thinking that the Prince was here to extort him. It seemed that perfume was really a good thing. Otherwise, even the Prince would not be so tempted. He rested his heart in ease. However, just a moment after William Lowe¡¯s heart was put at ease, Prince Seidan¡¯s next sentence made him feel cold all over. ¡°What I meant is that I want the method to make the perfume.¡± These words were like a bolt from the blue, directly causing William Lowe¡¯s heart to stop for a beat. He was asking him for the production method? Prince, are you not joking with me again? ¡°Prince Seidan, I really don¡¯t know the production method of the perfume. Otherwise, I would have started mass production by now. If I did know, how could I have only given your father one bottle of perfume?¡± After William Lowe returned to his senses, he smiled wryly. At the same time, he decided that as soon as he got the formula from Eddie¡¯s side, he would start producing it. ¡°Looking at the manner you were carrying yourself with just now, it seemed to me that you were about to commence mass production. How can you not have the formula?¡± Seidan looked at him with some doubt. After all this time, you don¡¯t have the formula yourself? Then why did you agree to this and agree to that? Prince Seidan thought to himself, ¡°Was this guy here to make a joke?¡± His face was filled with annoyance. His gaze at William Lowe was also slightly annoyed. ¡°Prince, just because I don¡¯t know the formula doesn¡¯t mean that someone else doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that I will only be able to get the formula for this magical perfume after some time.¡± William Lowe hurriedly explained. If he offended the first Prince, let alone the perfume, even his wine business would probably fail. However, when the Prince heard that things were hopeful, he raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°You¡¯ll only be able to obtain it after some time? Tell me where it is, I¡¯ll go get it for you!¡± Chapter 114 - The Mage Was Also Crazy For It Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio William Lowe was extremely unwilling towards Prince Seidan¡¯s offer to help get the formula. Everyone knew that you were the one who went to get the formula, how could it become his later on? I¡¯m afraid that even if you got it, you would say that you didn¡¯t! However, William Lowe didn¡¯t dare to refuse the Prince outright and thought for a long time before coming up with a reason to stop the Prince from going. ¡°Well, Prince Seidan, I really don¡¯t want to trouble you with this matter. Don¡¯t you still need to go look for Princess Faith? I won¡¯t trouble you with this matter.¡± You, Seidan, have a mission. You can¡¯t just act as you please. Seidan thought about it and found that it was indeed as such. He was now in charge of finding Faith. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he strayed too far. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll get my men to help you, is that alright?¡± Prince Seidan¡¯s men were usually elite members of the Kingdom Guards. He was saying he would get his men to help him, but who exactly would they help? William Lowe saw through it but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t dare to refuse anymore, because the other party¡¯s knight combat aura was already overflowing. The Prince¡¯s large hands were constantly stroking the hilt of his sword, acting as if he would make a move if they could not reach an agreement. Unless William Lowe wanted to face the fury of a tier 6 knight, it was better to endure it. Hence, in this seemingly friendly and harmonious atmosphere, both parties discussed the specific time and place of departure. The time was set for tomorrow However, to prevent the other party from getting to Eddie in advance, William Lowe did not inform him of their destination. Prince Seidan did not care about these things though. As long as he was still in this kingdom, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would dare to not give him face. No matter who it was, even if it was the tier 8 mage Mondo, he would still have to nod his head in respect. He did not believe that there was anyone in this kingdom who was more powerful than Mondo. William Lowe hurriedly left the palace after finishing the discussion. He had to call a family meeting to discuss tomorrow¡¯s plans. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ The outskirts of the country of Langham were uninhabited because there was a Forest of Magic Beasts around here. A Forest of Magic Beasts is a general name for forests with quite a number of magic beasts. Only when their numbers reached a certain target would the forest be called a Forest of Magic Beasts. This place should have been full of magic beasts, but now there were no traces of them at all. This was all because there was an army stationed here. The soldiers here wore cloth armor, and their eyes were always alert to their surroundings. The sign of the garrison was black and red. They were the vanguard team from the country of Dolan. They were ordered to come in advance to collect information. The Forest of Magic Beasts, which was already sparsely populated, immediately became their natural protection. The warriors also dealt with the magic beasts in the forests by wiping out some of the low-rank magic beasts in the outer area. In the process of all this, people kept returning and leaving. Their purpose of coming here was very simple. It was to find the underage black dragon that had stolen the provisions of their army. According to the tier 8 mage Chino, the tracking spell that was attached to the black dragon could last be tracked to the country of Langham, which was why they were here to investigate. Every day, they would go back and forth to gather intelligence. Until one day, a team of vanguards came back with the latest intelligence. A most likely underage black dragon had appeared in the country of Langham. Under the double verification by repeated confirmation and spiritual mages, the authenticity of the news was confirmed. The captain of the vanguard team immediately collected this news and brought it back to Duke Shelby in the country of Dolan. When he saw that there was finally news of the black dragon, Duke Shelby could not help but be excited. Good Heavens! After waiting for so long, you are finally willing to show up. After pondering for a while, Duke Shelby called Chino over. He briefly told Chino about the information that the vanguards had brought back. ¡°What do you think? Is now the best time to send out troops?¡± Chino pondered for a moment, and the white mage robe on his body fluttered even though there was no wind. This was a sign that he was thinking seriously. ¡°Since this black dragon dares to appear, it means that its injuries have recovered a lot. This time, it has appeared in the territory of another country. It will be very difficult for our army to enter. I don¡¯t recommend forcefully entering the territory of another country.¡± Facing the numerous difficult problems that Mage Chino had mentioned, Duke Shelby suddenly lost his gusto. ¡°Then what do you think we should do now? We can¡¯t just let the meat that has reached our mouths fly away, right?¡± As an ambitious person, Duke Shelby dreamed to own the black dragon. He wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Chino also smiled. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. To be honest, we mages also want a dragon as our mount, so now there¡¯s a solution.¡± ¡°What solution?¡± ¡°Cooperation!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Duke Shelby looked at Chino in surprise. He understood the meaning of the word cooperation. It was nothing more than them crusading against the underage big dark dragon together with the country of Langham. But after the crusade was over, how were they going to share the spoils? They couldn¡¯t just split the dragon in half, right? He wanted the dragon alive. How much could a dead dragon be worth? If it was a living dragon, who could resist the temptation and not take it all for themselves? Duke Shelby naturally understood this principle. Cooperation sounded very unreliable to him. Chino only shook his head and expressed his disappointment at Duke Shelby¡¯s ability to understand. Cooperation did not mean that we would attack the black dragon together with the other party. Instead, we should use the information we have to motivate the other party. Chino explained to Duke Shelby. We can use the information we have to lure the other side¡¯s main force to guide the Black Dragon to the kingdom¡¯s border, then we will ambush with our main force there. After the fight over there is almost over, we will clean up the mess. This way, not only can we weaken the other side¡¯s main force, but we can also keep our fighting strength. Isn¡¯t this kind of ¡°cooperation¡± good? Listening to Chino¡¯s plan, Duke Shelby was amazed that he was such an expert. ¡°You can even think of such a despicable move, you¡¯re really quite the expert!¡± Chino shook his head. ¡°What I said above is not important. What¡¯s important is how are we going to make the other party believe in this matter and do it. This is the most crucial point.¡± Although Duke Shelby¡¯s personality was ruthless, he was not stupid. He could hear the hidden meaning in Chino¡¯s words. ¡°Then your suggestion is?¡± ¡°It is not enough that the information was provided by the vanguards, we have to verify it with our own eyes.¡± Duke Shelby was a little dazed when he heard this. Mage Chino, what do you mean by this? ¡°What I mean is very simple. That is, we have to pretend to be ordinary adventurers and personally go to the kingdom of Langham to see what the situation is like.¡± Duke Shelby was immediately displeased when he heard that. ¡°Why should I play the role of an adventurer and go there? I am a Duke, so why should I go and suffer that?¡± ¡°Then do you want the Black Dragon?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Duke Shelby looked at Chino who had snowy white hair, and could not imagine that these were the words of an old man in his eighties. As expected, not only was he crazy for the Black Dragon, the mage was also crazy for it.. Chapter 115 - Well Leave Once Everyone Is Here Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After William Lowe saw Prince Seidan off, he rushed home. He didn¡¯t expect that because of his delight, Prince Seidan would notice that he had information on the perfume. Although he had fooled him for the time being, there was not much time left for him now. As soon as he got back, he informed his men to call Ron over. He had to quickly get the address of the person with the perfume formula before the Prince had time to react. He had to strike first. That¡¯s right, Family Head William was trying to stall by telling the Prince that they would set off tomorrow. If he let the Prince¡¯s men go with him, the formula would definitely fall into the Prince¡¯s hands in the end. There was no doubt about this. Family Head Lowe decided to make the first move today. They would go to the place Ron found, and get the formula before the Prince came. However, the Prince must have dispatched someone to watch him, so he would definitely get suspicious if they set off with a huge group of people, thus the number of people who went this time could not be too many. William Lowe made up his mind. This time, everything had to be done quickly. It would be enough if he only brought a few elites with him. But before all this, he had to get the address from Ron. Ron, who was patrolling with the city guards, was informed by a servant of the William Family that the Family Head wanted to see him. When the summon came, his colleagues hooted. Everyone knew that Ron had brought a magical item back to the William Family previously, and Family Head Lowe was so pleased when he saw the item that he promised to give a reward to Ron on the spot. Now that Family Head Lowe had immediately called for Ron the moment he returned from the court meeting, it must be that he wanted to reward Ron. ¡°Ron, Congratulations. I guess you¡¯ll be going back to the Family in a few days.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t forget about us when the time comes.¡± ¡°You guys, don¡¯t hold Ron back. The next time we meet, we might have to call him Sir Ron.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The members of the city defense team burst out laughing. Ron also laughed. To be honest, although the city defense team¡¯s strength was not as good as the elites in the King¡¯s Guards, the atmosphere here was more relaxed and happy. Everyone was very friendly with each other. Compared to the somewhat depressing environment in the elite team, Ron preferred this place. ¡°The next time we meet, we might still be teammates. Let¡¯s work hard together.¡± Ron smiled and responded to everyone¡¯s teasing. ¡°See? From now on, I¡¯m someone who knows a big shot. Haha.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Hurry up and get out of the way. Don¡¯t block the way.¡± Amidst a wave of teasing, Ron walked briskly on the road which lead back to his Family. He was wondering how Family Head Lowe would reward him. The other party must know about the importance of the perfume. Would he let him return to the Family, or would he provide him with potions or alchemy items that could accelerate his cultivation? Or¡­ When Ron thought of the last possible option, the light in his eyes couldn¡¯t help but become dim. However, he didn¡¯t know that his current actions were in the eyes of another member of the Family, Rollin. Rollin gritted his teeth as he watched. ¡°You must be very proud of yourself, to be still feigning gloominess. Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself now. When my brother comes back, you won¡¯t have the chance to be happy anymore.¡± It turned out that after Eddie had defeated the tier 5 water-type black-robed mage previously, he had then bade farewell to Rollin¡¯s brother, Alan. Out of curiosity, Alan had then used a magic communication paper to ask his brother what was going on. Rollin naturally wrote small essays with extreme descriptions. When he found out that Ron had teamed up with a child to defeat the other party, Alan frowned. Although there was competition within the Family, in the end, it was still a matter of the Family. Now that Ron had teamed up with some outsider to fight against someone from the Family, his actions had clearly violated the bottom line. Rollin had deliberately concealed his fault in the events, and Alan had also subconsciously ignored the problems with his younger brother. After all, this was his younger brother. If there was a problem with him, he, as the elder brother, would be the one to educate him. Since when did a sinner like Ron, who had committed a mistake, have the right to do so? Alan indicated in the letter that he would settle everything once he returned. Thus now, Rollin was secretly watching Ron from the side, waiting for his brother to come back and help him get back at Ron. Of course, Ron did not know all of this. After he returned to the main house of the William Family, he went straight to the Family Head¡¯s room. The guards who had received the order in advance did not stop him, they let Ron in directly. After pushing open a thick and heavy mahogany door with delicate carvings, Ron entered the William Family¡¯s meeting room and saw Family Head Lowe reading a book at his desk. ¡°Family Head, you were looking for me?¡± Ron stopped two to three meters away from the office desk and asked. Only then did Family Head Lowe raise his head to look at Ron. Ron was a young man at 1.8 meters, with a handsome appearance and the strength of tier five at such a young age. He had perseverance and courage, and everything about him was so perfect. However, because of that incident, Ron was almost kicked out of the core of the Family. But now was not the time to talk about these things. ¡°I gave your perfume to King Andrew. He likes it very much. You¡¯ve made a great contribution this time.¡± Family Head Lowe smiled and seemed amiable. ¡°I¡¯ve only contributed a little. It¡¯s naturally best that His Majesty the King likes it.¡± Ron also answered tactfully, not mentioning his contribution at all. Family Head Lowe nodded in satisfaction. He liked Ron¡¯s respectful attitude towards him. The next second, he got straight to the point. ¡°Where is the mage you mentioned previously who has the perfume formula? Bring me there now.¡± ¡°Now? Isn¡¯t it too urgent? We haven¡¯t discussed the specific price and treatment we¡¯re giving them yet.¡± Ron was stumped by the William Family¡¯s question. He was still thinking of discussing the price and method of cooperation, wasn¡¯t it a bit too rushed to go over and discuss it now? If the perfume business was executed well, it would be a big business, not much inferior to the current wine business. If Ron¡¯s words were heard by Family Head Lowe, he would definitely laugh at him. Not inferior to the wine business? Your knowledge of the state of the whole situation is too narrow. The perfume is something that would definitely affect the entire continent in the future! As long as he could monopolize this business, even without the wine business, the William Family would be able to rely on the perfume business to take off! This was also the reason why the William Family dared to deceive Prince Seidan. The perfume business yielded such good returns, he most definitely wanted to enjoy it alone. How could he possibly give the formula to the other party? In front of such a huge benefit, let alone deceiving, even backstabbing was not impossible. And thus Family Head Lowe decided that to get the formula, he had to be ruthless. It was quite possibly necessary to even silence the other party. Wasn¡¯t the other party just a small noble? He should be ruthless, and just wipe his existence out of the world. Even if the Prince finds the corpse in the end, it would be impossible for him to find trouble with him with just a corpse, even if he is the Prince. ¡°Yes, right now. Once everyone is here, we¡¯ll set off immediately!¡± ¡°Everyone? Who is ¡®everyone ?¡± Chapter 116 - Address Exposed! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Who are we waiting for?¡± Ron¡¯s face was filled with confusion. If they wanted to discuss cooperation, it should be fine if they just brought their buddies along. Did they still need to wait? Family Head Lowe glanced at Ron, and said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re waiting for the helpers. Don¡¯t tell me you really think that we¡¯re going to go negotiate this time?¡± This question stunned Ron. ¡°We want to do business, so what else can we do other than discuss the details and negotiate there?¡± ¡°Naive.¡± When Family Head Lowe heard Ron¡¯s words, his expression was a little disdainful. ¡°You were like this back then, and you¡¯re still like this now. This time, not only do we have to get the formula, but we also have to get that person¡¯s life!¡± Hearing these words from the Family Head¡¯s mouth, Ron obviously couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t it inappropriate? Aren¡¯t we doing business just for the sake of money? Family Head, give me a chance, I will definitely be able to get the formula through negotiations! I promised the other party that this business would be successfully negotiated.¡± Ron was obviously unwilling to support Family Head Lowe¡¯s plan. He had made a promise back then. If he supported the Family Head¡¯s plan, it would be equivalent to breaking his promise. If so, not only would he fail to bring the business to the other party, but he would even have caused the other party to directly face the power of the William Family. As a Family which operated businesses, Ron could not understand why the Family would suddenly resort to violent methods. This did not make sense. Upon hearing Ron¡¯s words, Family Head Lowe sneered, as if he found Ron, who was so naive, very funny. ¡°What nonsense are you saying, my child? Don¡¯t tell me you think our business is very clean? Among our vineyards, wine, the channels for maintaining relations with the palace, not one can be called clean. Do you know how the Kingdom was established in the beginning?¡± As if to test Ron, Family Head Lowe asked softly. ¡°Uh¡­ It was all thanks to the wise command of His Majesty King Andrew and the heroic actions of the kingdom¡¯s Knight Corps that the current Kingdom was founded¡­¡± Ron recalled what he had read in books. As a person of the Kingdom who had received knight education since childhood, he had only read about the founding history of the Kingdom from books, but he had never heard many people mention it, including Family Head Lowe. Weren¡¯t they talking about business now? What did this have to do with the founding of the kingdom? Family Head Lowe smiled when he heard Ron¡¯s answer. ¡°Yes, your answer is very good. That¡¯s indeed what the books say. But is the real history like that?¡± Family Head Lowe put down the book in his hand and stood up from his desk. ¡°Back then, His Majesty King Andrew was short of manpower and money. In order to recruit people, he forcibly made commoners from the countryside join the military. And for money, guess what idea His Majesty King Andrew came up with?¡± Without waiting for Ron to answer, Family Head Lowe continued. ¡°His Majesty disguised all the members of the Knight Corps of the Kingdom as robbers to rob the rich merchants of the surrounding countries! As long as the other party was rich, he didn¡¯t care if one was a man or a woman. He killed them all and took back all the money to use as military expenses.¡± ¡°Impossible! How could the Knight Corps of the Kingdom do such a thing? !¡± Hearing this, Ron was unable to accept it. What Family Head Lowe had said was completely different from the education he had received. And thus his brain instinctively opposed these words. ¡°But this is the truth, child.¡± Family Head Lowe looked at Ron, who was unwilling to accept the truth, and his tone gradually slowed down. ¡°Now, the opportunity has finally come for the great William Family to choose. Should we let go of this great opportunity for the sake of business, or should we choose to seize this opportunity for the revival of the Family? The decision is in your hands.¡± At this moment, Ron¡¯s thoughts were a little chaotic. His brain had received too much information all at once, and his head was a little dizzy. Originally, he just wanted to strike a business deal and return to the Family. It was that simple. Why did the whole matter suddenly become so serious? It was related to the Kingdom and the Family. Even though he was the youngest tier-five knight in the Family, he had never thought of becoming an existence like the family¡¯s turning point. Ron¡¯s entire person was numb. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°What you need to do now is give me the mage¡¯s address. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Family Head Lowe said indifferently. ¡°But the other party is very strong. That mage defeated an elite tier-five mage. He won¡¯t be easy to deal with. If we choose to use force, it¡¯s very unwise.¡± Ron wanted to plead on Eddie¡¯s behalf. But this time, Family Head Lowe was determined to make a move. Every second he spent here would increase the chances of his movements being noticed by the Prince at any time. He could not waste time. Hearing Ron say that the other party had defeated a tier 5 mage, Family Head Lowe shook his head. ¡°I heard from Rollin that the mage was defeated by you and the mage jointly. At most, he¡¯s only a tier 4 intermediate mage. He can¡¯t do much.¡± After saying that, Family Head Lowe¡¯s combat aura exploded. In an instant, the power of this combat aura rose to its limit. Ron was initially shocked by this sudden burst of aura. Immediately after, he sensed that the strength of this combat aura was almost the same as his combat aura. ¡°Tier 5 combat aura¡­¡± Ron looked at Family Head Lowe in shock. He did not know that Family Head Lowe was a tier 5 knight like him! There was no mistake, the thick silver combat aura on Family Head Lowe was something only a tier 5 powerhouse would be able to have. This¡­ He had originally only thought that Family Head Lowe was a simple businessman, he did not expect him to hide his true strength so deeply. Tier 5 powerhouses could already be considered elites in the army. As a noble, Family Head Lowe could be said to be very powerful to be able to cultivate to tier 5. Looking at Ron, who was gaping and was at a loss for words, Family Head Lowe said confidently, ¡°Not only me, but a few of my helpers also have the strengths of tier 5 or 6. Using them to deal with a little mage who¡¯s not even at tier 5, I can crush him in a minute.¡± There was actually more? Ron suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. If there were only one or two tier 5 mages, he could still plead on Eddie¡¯s behalf, but now, he was nothing since there were a bunch of people who were stronger than him. His words carried no weight at all. ¡°About what we talked about today, keep it in your heart and seal your mouth shut. Don¡¯t let anyone else know about it. If this matter can be successfully finished, you will be a member of the Family¡¯s core circle. In the future, the position of the Family¡¯s heir may also be yours.¡± Family Head Lowe knew the principle of alternating kindness with cruelty. Under a series of threats and inducements, he promised a big chunk of the loot, which he directly stuffed into Ron¡¯s mouth, and Ron swallowed it on the spot. In a daze, the young Ron told him the address of Eddie¡¯s castle. ¡°It¡¯s in the suburbs of the imperial capital? We have to leave the city?¡± Chapter 117 - The 20th Floor of the Trial Tower! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After getting the address, Family Head Lowe thought about it carefully. Since the castle was outside the city, if they left the city in a large group, they would definitely be discovered. As such, the number of people had to be less but better. He turned to look at Ron. Although this kid¡¯s brain was simple, his strength at tier 5 was considered pretty good. It was also a good opportunity to teach him a lesson. ¡°Ron, come with us when we leave the city later.¡± Ron had no choice at all. He was still immersed in the conversation that he just had with Family Head Lowe. The conversation just now had already begun to transform his spiritual world, he only needed some intense stimulation now. ¡­ ¡­ On the other side, near Eddie¡¯s castle. After a night of cultivating in the Trial Tower, Eddie¡¯s ranking in the Tower was getting higher and higher. At the side, the maidservants and Autumn occasionally clicked their tongues as they discussed. ¡°Master¡¯s speed is so fast. He¡¯s already climbed more than ten floors. It looks like he has a chance to clear the twentieth floor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since he started cultivating. Could it be that the magic beasts in the Trial Tower are all trash?¡± ¡°What the hell? It¡¯s not that the magic beasts in there are trash, it¡¯s that your Master is too terrifying.¡± Autumn looked at the maidservants speechlessly. Do you guys not know the value of Eddie¡¯s cultivation speed? His speed of climbing the Tower was simply ridiculous. She had previously predicted that the other party would only be able to climb up to the tenth floor. Now that he had climbed past the tenth floor in a go, it was simply a slap on her face. ¡°F*ck! How can he clear another floor again! ?¡± Just as Autumn was thinking, Eddie slowly climbed up another floor. ¡°The nineteenth floor!¡± F*ck, climbing up to the nineteenth floor in one night, he was really ruthless. Autumn had experienced the tower herself. She knew that the magic density in the Tower was higher than that outside, but after a dozen consecutive battles, any ordinary mage would have long used up all their magic power. She wondered how Eddie had persevered. ¡°He¡¯s really¡­ such a genius¡­On top of that, he¡¯s only 14 years old. Not only is he a genius, but he¡¯s also a genius among all geniuses.¡± Compared to him, Autumn realized that she was actually like a piece of trash. ¡°Oh, Master has cleared the 19th floor. He¡¯s starting to climb up to the 20th floor!¡± Oh my God! In the short period when Autumn was in a daze, Eddie¡¯s Trial Tower ranking had climbed up another level. The 20th level!! This was the floor that many intermediate mages in the academy could not pass through. If they knew that there was a tier 3 mage here who had reached this level, they would probably want to kill themselves with the humiliation. Watching as Eddie climbed up step by step, the eyes of the few maidservants were almost all fixed on the white light screen. Every time Eddie¡¯s results changed, they would be excited. ¡°As expected of Master. He¡¯s getting more and more proficient in instant-cast spells.¡± ¡°As expected of a genius. Even the geniuses of my race are inferior to Master.¡± ¡°I really do feel like giving Master a suitable weapon. If he has a suitable weapon, Master can fight faster.¡± Autumn looked at the maidservants as if she was stirred by their words just now. ¡°Yeah, the lot of you have strength and resources at your will, why didn¡¯t you give some to my disciple? If you did give him some, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to risk his life in cultivation.¡± Autumn asked the question that she had always been puzzled about. Being three legendary creatures, they could have easily snatched the resources. But why did it seem to her that Eddie didn¡¯t seem to have received any help at all? Regarding this, Emily¡¯s pale purple eyes glanced at Autumn, and she said, ¡°We once had an agreement with someone that we weren¡¯t allowed to use our power to help master.¡± ¡°Yeah, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have hidden our strength so hard.¡± ¡°If we were discovered, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Something major would happen!¡± Looking at Emily, Thor, and Hermione as they answered, Autumn was instantly speechless and almost couldn¡¯t hold herself back. From your usual behavior, I really can¡¯t see that you don¡¯t want to be found out by your Master! It¡¯s just that this silly disciple of hers seemed to lack understanding of this world, which is why he didn¡¯t notice that there is something wrong with you guys. That being said, Eddie was only a 14-year-old boy who hadn¡¯t even walked out of the main gate of the castle. He didn¡¯t know much about the situation on this continent and was thinking that what you guys normally did was normal on the whole continent. The maidservants didn¡¯t pay any attention to Autumn, who was letting her thoughts run free. Their eyes were fixed on the light screen of the Trial Tower. Eddie was currently fighting six tier-5 magic wolves at the same time on the 20th floor. After a period of probing, Eddie had already figured out the attack patterns and rhythms of these magic wolves. These magic wolves could cast tier 3 spells instantaneously, but they couldn¡¯t cast tier 4 spells instantaneously. This made Eddie slightly relieved. ¡°If I only use tier 3 spells to fight, I might be able to achieve the best results in training. This should be the true intention of the Trial Tower¡¯s builders¡­¡± But soon, Eddie rejected this idea. ¡°If it¡¯s to train instant-cast spells, the consumption of magic and spiritual power is too great. The magic power of an average intermediate mage is simply not enough to deal with four magic wolves.¡± Sure enough, he needed to use higher-level spells to resolve the battle. Eddie already had a countermeasure in his mind. Previously, the magic wolves that Eddie had encountered on the tenth and fifteenth floors could only cast tier 2 spells instantaneously. Now that they were suddenly able to cast tier 3 spells instantaneously, the pressure was suddenly huge, because he had only learned a portion of the tier 3 spells. However, he did not panic. Eddie stared at the four magic wolves. His gaze was calm as he pushed out a wave of colorful magic elements with his right hand. A terrifyingly explosive aura spread out. Looking at the different colors of the magic power, one could tell that this was Eddie¡¯s trump card, spell fusion. He had upgraded spell fusion a few times now, and currently, it cost 15 gold coins for him to use it once. Although it was painful to his wallet, when he thought of the rewards he got from the previous floors, Eddie did not hesitate to use this move. 15 gold coins once! Spell Fusion! Activate! A terrifying storm suddenly swept through the Trial Tower. The magic wolves opposite Eddie seemed to have sensed that the human in front of them was a great threat. They let out threatening roars. The magic in their mouths was relentless as well, and it directly attacked Eddie. However, even though the magic wolves were fast, Eddie was even faster. With the effects of burning, cutting, shaking, and extreme cold, the spells were all fused into an energy body in the shape of a lotus. Eddie directly threw the destructive lotus at the magic wolves. In an instant, the explosion affected all four magic wolves. The magic wolves didn¡¯t even have the time to wail before they were directly killed. 20th floor. Clear! However, after clearing the floor, Eddie didn¡¯t choose to go to the next floor. Instead, he used the rest time to recover some magic and spiritual power. While Eddie was resting in the Tower, a huge amount of magic power descended at Eddie¡¯s side. Eddie immediately sat down cross-legged. The spiritual tentacles in his spiritual world quickly stretched out and grabbed at the magic light-spots. This time, he was going to advance a tier in the Trial Tower! Chapter 118 - First Tower Climb Record! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The countless light spots were spread out like an ocean, allowing Eddie to grab them at will. If one were to fish here, one didn¡¯t even need to swing the rod, one could just let the line down and a fish would take the bait. It was not until this huge wave of magic power disappeared that Eddie got up to check his current stats. [ Name: Eddie Edward ] [ Title: Infinite Energy Harvester ] [ Occupation: Tier 3 Mage (450/500)] [ Skills: Tier 1 all-elemental spell, Tier 2 all-elemental spell, Tier 3 five-elemental spell, spell fusion ]. [ Talent: None ]. [ Intelligence: 40 ] [ Strength: 40 ] [ Vitality: 40 ] [ Agility: 40 ] [ Bloodline: 40 ] Looking at his current stats, he was only short of a few points to advance a tier, but Eddie felt a little uncomfortable to be left hanging like this. Although Autumn had said that one could choose the rewards in the Trial Tower according to one¡¯s will, but the good rewards for the previous floors had all been taken by Eddie¡¯s seniors, and thus only the reward of magic power replenishment was left. However, even the replenishment wasn¡¯t enough for Eddie to fulfill his goal of directly advancing a tier. At the same time, Eddie still wanted to test himself as to how high he could climb in the Tower. Logically speaking, with his current state, it wasn¡¯t suitable for Eddie to continue challenging the Tower. Although his magic power had been replenished in time, the fatigue after using spiritual power and brainpower couldn¡¯t be replenished no matter how much magic power was replenished. However, Eddie didn¡¯t want to waste the chance. He wanted to see how far he could go. What strength did he have now? After recovering a little, Eddie walked straight into the light door. Simultaneously, Eddie¡¯s speed in climbing the Trial Tower caused quite a sensation. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ . . On the 15th floor of the Trial Tower in the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, Orlando, a tier 5 mage, was breathing heavily. Of the five tier-2 magic wolves on the 15th floor, he had already killed three and was left with two to deal with. One was snow-white, with a sacred aura about it, while the other was dark as night, and was staring at Orlando with its dark eyes. The former was a light element magic wolf, while the latter was a dark element magic wolf. Not only would a tier 2 dark element magic wolf hide in the shadows and launch sneak attacks, but it could also instantly cast shadow balls from its mouth and hide its attacks in the shadows. Just now, Orlando¡¯s magic shield was almost destroyed by the attack of the shadow ball. Just as Orlando¡¯s magic shield was about to shatter, he immediately cast an ¡°acceleration spell¡± on himself, and his body immediately became nimble and fast. After barely dodging a black shadow ball, Orlando thought that he had succeeded in dodging all attacks. Just then, a white ball of light suddenly shot over. That was the attack from the light element magic wolf. ¡°Gravity spell!¡± Orlando immediately cast a gravity spell on himself, enabling him to forcefully distort his movements and dodge this attack. Orlando used his agile body to start circling the two magic wolves. From time to time, he would throw wind blades at the magic wolves, cutting out light fragments from their bodies. He majored in wind element magic. Finally, just as Orlando¡¯s magic power was about to be exhausted, he successfully killed the two magic wolves. The strength of tier 2 magic wolves with mutated attributes was almost comparable to that of a tier 5 magic wolf. There were five magic wolves of different elements, and they were attacking in such a dense manner. If he had not majored in the wind element, nor had he used other spells to coordinate his moves, then he wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to lure them around. He would¡¯ve just been surrounded and killed. For Orlando, an intermediate mage who had just advanced to tier 5, the Trial Tower was really too tough. Almost the instant he cleared the floor, Orlando sat cross-legged and quickly recovered his magic power. For every five floors, there would be a threshold challenge. This was something that all the students who had challenged the Trial Tower knew. It was not easy to clear the 15th floor. A hint of bitterness appeared on Orlando¡¯s face. He had very little magic power left. Even if he added in the magic power he got from clearing the floor, he would only be able to recover less than a quarter of his total magic power. Let¡¯s give it a try. If he did not encounter any earth element or ice element magic beasts that were proficient in defense, he might still have a chance. Either way, his results were already very eye-catching even among tier 5 mages. Many tier-5 mages had yet to clear the 15th floor. ¡°I wonder which floor those guys are on?¡± Orlando thought of his classmates. This was the question he was most concerned about. During the first time one challenges the Trial Tower, one would have to start from the first floor, and a mark will be left at the floor where the first-time challenger stopped. Of course, such a mark would only appear during the first time. As such, It could be said to be a bench for comparison among the students who were climbing the Tower for the first time. Records were made on whoever could climb faster or higher. In the future, these records would become one of the important criteria for evaluations in the Academy. It was a praised act to compare one¡¯s Trial Tower achievements with others in the Academy. After Orlando rested for a while, he calculated the magic power he had left. Including the magic power consumption on the previous floors, he could at most reach the 16th floor before his current mana would be exhausted. For the other students who weren¡¯t proficient in the wind element, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to get past the 15th floor. Thinking of this, Orlando¡¯s gaze relaxed slightly. Since that was the case, he might as well exit the Tower directly. Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to get past the 16th level anyway. The feeling of his spiritual power exploding wasn¡¯t good either. At this moment, the recovery time was up. Orlando directly chose to exit the Tower. ¡°Someone¡¯s out! Someone¡¯s out!¡± Outside the Trial Tower, someone exclaimed. Orlando walked out of the Trial Tower with a pale face, looking slightly disheveled. This was a sign of excessive consumption of spiritual power. ¡°15th floor! Orlando has already reached the 15th floor!¡± ¡°Amazing, many fourth grade students are unable to clear the 15th floor! You actually succeeded in one try!¡± ¡°As expected of a genius!¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely going to be one of the future representatives of the Academy! Big Brother, help me too!¡± Praise and exclamations rang out one after another. Orlando¡¯s face immediately revealed a proud and complacent look. Looking at the surrounding students¡¯ gazes of admiration and worship, Orlando felt that he was floating with pride now. Facing the praise of these students, Orlando nodded somewhat embarrassed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have much magic power left. Otherwise, I could have cleared the 16th floor¡­ Oh right, have the others come out?¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all out.¡± Orlando was not surprised to hear that the other students had come out as he had personally experienced the difficulty of the 15th floor. ¡°Then, what¡¯s my rank in climbing the tower this time?¡± In Orlando¡¯s estimation, if all his peers came out earlier than him, then he was definitely the first place this time. ¡°Orlando, you¡¯re second this time. Your results can be said to be pretty good.¡± ¡°Huh? Second?¡± How could someone climb higher than him? Orlando frowned and subconsciously looked at the screen. In the next moment, he was stunned. ¡°Life: Unknown.¡± ¡°Trial Tower¡¯s First Record: 21st Floor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Orlando exclaimed.. Chapter 119 - Breaking the Limits, the 30th Floor! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Orlando¡¯s face was filled with shock, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. How could someone be faster than him? And even climb higher than him?! Looking at the clear symbol of the first-time Tower climb, Orlando¡¯s entire body went numb. He was sure that this was definitely not one of his peers. However, the Tower clearly showed that whoever this was, it was his first time climbing the Tower. Was there anyone like this in his batch? Orlando was stunned and was at a loss for words. ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s too strong! He¡¯s already on the 22nd floor!¡± ¡°Except for the 19th and 20th floors, he didn¡¯t spend more than a minute on each floor!¡± ¡°He¡¯s already surpassed Orlando. He¡¯s worthy of being number one!¡± ¡°This is too terrifying. How many floors do you think this person can get to? 25? 30?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But why does the name on the list say ¡®unknown¡¯?¡± ¡°Yeah, how would we know who this ¡®unknown¡¯ is?¡± ¡°Good God, does he have to be that mysterious?¡± ¡°But I feel that it should be impossible for this person to reach the 30th floor. After the 25th floor, the strength of the tier 3 magic beasts with rare attributes is too strong¡­ Under perfect conditions, even an ordinary tier 5 mage might not be able to defeat them in a one-on-one battle, not to mention that there are also magic beasts with other attributes¡­¡± The others nodded in agreement, but their eyes were still filled with amazement and admiration. Generally speaking, for a group of tier 5 mages like them, they were considered to have qualified for the test by clearing the tenth floor. To be able to clear the fifteenth floor, one would be considered a genius among their peers. For example, Orlando. As for this student who was still climbing the tower, he was simply not human. He was a monster! A prodigy! A genius among prodigies! He had climbed all the way up from the first floor to the twenty-first floor, without even stopping to catch his breath. Could it be that this person¡¯s magic power and spiritual power were limitless? Everyone watched as his ranking continued to rise. They were so shocked that they were almost numb to the changes in his ranking. ¡°He went up again! His ranking rose again!¡± Someone exclaimed. Following that, everyone stared at the name ¡®unknown¡¯ with their mouths agape. Every few minutes, the name would flash and the floor the person cleared would be updated. He steadily reached the 25th floor. ¡°This floor¡­ Can he clear it?¡± Everyone became nervous. They were filled with anticipation, and this person did not disappoint them. He took about the same time as before to clear the 25th floor. ¡°He really cleared it? !¡± ¡°How did he do it? !¡± ¡°This is the first time he climbed the Tower, and he reached the 25th floor. Even a tier 6 senior can¡¯t do it, right? !¡± ¡°Either way, he¡¯s definitely not from our batch. Orlando, the most talented one in our batch, is only at tier 5.¡± ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s an advanced mage who¡¯s climbing the Tower for the first time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think such a person would exist. Every student has to climb the Trial Tower in the first semester after coming to the Academy. Advanced mages have usually already graduated, so why would they climb the Tower?¡± ¡°F*ck¡­ then who on Earth is this? This speed is too terrifying.¡± ¡°Terrifying¡­¡± All sorts of exclamations sounded. The many senior students and even the teachers of the Academy had a trace of surprise in their eyes. One had to know that this was the first time this person was climbing the Tower. Normally, only students who had just entered the Academy would have this record. However, the strength and results of this unknown person were enough to make many fifth or sixth-grade students blush. Following that, the name ¡®unknown¡¯ climbed up step by step at a steady and firm speed. 27th floor¡­ 28th floor¡­ ¡­. Soon, the person reached the 30th floor. The exclamations at the scene never ceased. More and more people gathered here. Magic messages spread in the Academy like a stream of light. Many students who were in class directly ran out of their classrooms and rushed to the Trial Tower. They wanted to witness the birth of a miracle with their own eyes. Orlando¡¯s expression was already lifeless. Every time this unknown person rose to a higher floor, his face would turn paler. What the F*ck¡­ The blow was too great. Before today, people of all grades thought that he was one of the most outstanding people in his batch. But now, if asked who was the most talented student of the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy in this batch, in any case, many people no longer feel that it was him. Orlando had always lived under the dazzling halo of being a genius since he was young, and he had received countless praises. Compared to his peers, no one could be stronger than him. Originally, he thought that this kind of superiority would not disappear even if he came to the top magic academy on the continent. However, this unknown person appeared. His terrifying speed in climbing the tower turned Orlando¡¯s initial wariness into a deep sense of powerlessness. 30th floor. That¡¯s 15 floors more than what he achieved. These 15 floors were like a natural chasm that separated the two of them. Orlando knew that from now on, no one would associate his name with the first among his peers. All the glory would converge on this person named unknown. His talent was hopelessly powerful! ¡°The 30th floor!¡± Eddie once again came to one of the difficult thresholds of the Trial Tower. ¡°If he can clear the 30th floor, this unknown will set a new record for the First Tower Climb in the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy!¡± ¡°Since the founding of the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy, only one person has been able to clear the 30th floor with intermediate strength¡­¡± ¡°Master Grimm once did it back then!¡± Master Grimm, as mentioned by the students, was the most talented student that the Academy had ever had since its establishment. He was also one of the youngest Saint-rank mages on the continent. However, he was not in the academy now. Instead, he had gone to other places for adventure and training. At this time, another student expressed a different opinion. ¡°No, if this unknown succeeds, it means that he is stronger than Master Grimm. Before Master Grimm cleared the 30th floor, he tried more than once¡­ He failed dozens of times on the 29th floor alone.¡± Hearing this student¡¯s words, many people immediately gasped in surprise. Even the most talented student in the Academy had failed so many times. Could this unknown clear the floor? Many people were staring at the rankings, wanting to know what the final result would be. ¡­ Eddie¡¯s current situation was indeed not very good. After the 20th floor, the power of the magic wolves increased exponentially due to them being gathered together and of different attributes. On top of that, the number of magic wolves had directly increased to ten! The opponent was ten magic wolves with different attributes that could instantly cast tier 3 magic spells. The spells they cast were like stray bullets in the sky. Putting everything else aside, ten magic wolves could easily tear apart any opponent below tier 6 if they launched a tier 3 elemental magic ball attack at the same target at the same time. The attack couldn¡¯t even be blocked by a magic shield. The only way out was to kill as many magic wolves as possible and as fast as possible so that they would not have the chance to attack together. This was what Eddie had done. With his talent in instant-cast magic, his attack power was no less than these magic wolves. Moreover, the magic power here was even denser than the magic power on the floors before the 20th floor. This was equivalent to giving Eddie unlimited firepower. With the support of the instant-cast magic shield, Eddie directly broke through to the 29th floor. But here, Eddie announced, his spiritual power had been completely used up. He could not squeeze out even a single drop of spiritual power to control magic.. Chapter 120 - Advance to Tier 4, Surpassing the Record! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When he reached the 29th floor, Eddie felt that he was already in quite a bad state. Even though he had received help from the system to recover, and thus was far superior to the ordinary person in terms of magic power density and spiritual power recovery speed, his spiritual power currently was very close to its limits. The 15 tier 3 magic wolves on the 29th floor had been too difficult to deal with. Eddie had barely managed to wipe them out by using all of his strength. However, as a result, his spiritual power was finally exhausted as well. It was different from the fatigue he felt on the 20th floor. This exhaustion of spiritual power brought about extreme fatigue, to the point Eddie felt that he would faint at any time. The 30th floor was an all-new threshold. Before crossing the light gate, Eddie thought about the situation he was about to face, and he made a decision. He would make a breakthrough here! Unless he could make a breakthrough at the last minute and let his spiritual power increase explosively due to his advancement, otherwise, the 29th floor would be Eddie¡¯s current limit. If he could recover his spiritual power, even if he could not recover to his peak condition, recovery of two-thirds to his best state could still be accepted under normal circumstances. Usually, last-minute breakthroughs were impossible for others. Only a very small number of lucky people who were blessed by the God of Magic would be able to achieve it. How could it be possible for one to break through just because one wanted to? But for Eddie, it was really as simple as eating and drinking, because he had the system. All he needed to do was to use his finger to gently click on the upgrade button, and his tier would rise. There was no such thing as risk. Adding up the magic power rewarded on the 20th floor and the 25th floor, Eddie had already accumulated 500 energy points to advance into the next tier. He could advance to tier 4 any time now. [ Do you want to advance tiers? ] [ Yes/No ] Eddie did not hesitate and directly tapped to advance. A warm current suddenly surged into Eddie¡¯s originally dry spiritual power riverbed. This was¡­ Spiritual power reflux! Eddie quickly closed his eyes and properly experienced it. The soaring spiritual power was like a cool current flowing through his mind, making the exhausted Eddie feel so comfortable that he was about to cum. The abundant magic elements in the Trial Tower quickly gathered towards Eddie. His body seemed to have turned into an elemental whirlpool, greedily devouring the incomparably dense magic elements around him. As Eddie devoured, the dense magic elements on the 29th floor slowly became thin, until they finally disappeared. Eddie absorbed all the magic elements on a floor! When the absorption was almost complete, Eddie opened his eyes. This feeling¡­ was better than he had imagined. Not only had he advanced to tier 4, but his spiritual power had almost been fully replenished. His magic power had also been replenished. His mind had become clearer as well. It could be said that he had completely surpassed his tier 3 state. As for tier 4 spells¡­ Eddie still had some money left in his pocket. He had originally planned to keep it for an emergency, but it seemed that he had to spend it today. He looked at the price. Tier 4 spells actually cost 40 gold coins each to learn? Damn! It was really expensive. Eddie remembered that with 40 gold coins, he could learn many tier-1 spells, but now he could only learn one tier 4 spell. However, Eddie did not complain much. Instead, he first took a look at his new skill. [ Flame Vortex ] [ Violent fire elements will form a small hurricane that explodes and wreaks havoc. Its lethality is ranked in the top three among the power of spells of the same tier! ] Whoa. This skill description was quite impressive. Simple, direct, and rough. Eddie liked it very much. It was obvious that it was a skill that had a huge area of effect, and could deal quite a lot of damage. It was very practical for Eddie, who was climbing the Tower. [ Would you like to spend 40 gold coins to learn a new spell? ] [ Yes/No ] Eddie¡¯s heart ached as he clicked on ¡®yes¡¯. Instantly, a warm current appeared in Eddie¡¯s mind. He had learned this spell in an instant. His recovery was almost done too, he should go and try out his new skill! Eddie excitedly stepped into the light door and was directly teleported to the 30th floor. As soon as he entered, he saw about 20 tier 3 magic wolves of different elements. The moment they saw Eddie appear, the magic wolves did not stand on ceremony. Countless instant-cast tier 3 spells came over. ¡°F*ck, this is f*cking insane!¡± If Eddie hadn¡¯t cast a few wind-element spells in advance to dodge and accelerate, he might not have been able to dodge these few attacks. ¡°Then try my new skill, flame vortex!¡± Just as he finished speaking, a scorching red flame pillar exploded out from Eddie¡¯s hand. The pillar of light gradually became violent until it turned into something like a flame vortex! This flame vortex was simply an AOE killing machine, It could kill quite a few magic wolves, as easy as cutting vegetables. The magic wolves with normal attributes did not even have the time to whimper before they were easily killed by the flames. The light around the magic wolves with the ice element, electric element, and air element also became dim under the attack of the flame vortex. Haha! Eat another flame vortex from me! After a few exchanges, the magic wolves on the 30th floor were almost wiped out by Eddie. Colorful magic elements danced in the air. With its fog-like appearance, the whole scene was as beautiful as a dream. The light element and dark element magic wolves that had survived Eddie¡¯s two waves of damage directly bared their teeth at Eddie and ran towards him. Eddie looked at the two magic wolves indifferently, and his fair and slender fingers tapped lightly in the air, displaying the nobility and elegance of a mage perfectly. At this moment, the fire elements on Eddie¡¯s fingers quickly gathered into balls. Two solid fireballs descended from the sky. Kill!! The light element and dark element magic wolves didn¡¯t even have the chance to whimper before turning into light spots and disappearing. The 30th floor, cleared! In this battle, Eddie wantonly squandered his magic power. Part of it was due to the exhilaration he felt after advancing to tier 4, and another part of it was because he was also considering¡­ Should he continue? ¡°Oh my God!¡± Outside the Trial Tower, Autumn¡¯s jaw almost dropped. Even Emily and the others were silent for a few seconds. ¡°Autumn, what do you think Master¡¯s strength is since he can clear the 30th floor?¡± ¡°In our school, he can basically directly graduate¡­¡± In the Academy, one only needed to pass the 30th floor to pass. Of course, there were some outstanding people who could climb to the 40th to 50th floor, and some geniuses who could reach the 60th to 70th floor. ¡°But your young master is only 14 years old! This talent, this potential, it¡¯s simply unreasonable¡­¡± To be honest, Autumn was in shock due to Eddie. He climbed up to the 30th floor in one go. Did Eddie cheat in there?! His magic power was even denser than that of an ordinary advanced mage, right? How old was he? Autumn instantly felt that she couldn¡¯t find an adjective to describe this kind of monster. But on second thought, this monster was her student. Autumn giggled at the side. Emily and the others on the other side watched as Autumn swayed between looking excited and giggling. They all silently moved away from her a little. Foolishness was contagious.. Chapter 121 - This Was a True Genius Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°He really cleared the 30th floor¡­¡± When the name ¡®unknown¡¯ appeared on the 31st floor, there was a few seconds of silence outside the Trial Tower. Everyone stared blankly at the message on the light screen. ¡°Unknown, 31st floor¡­¡± The words ¡®First Tower Climb¡¯ were so bright and dazzling that they were speechless. ¡°Is this really not an advanced mage coming here under another pretense and playing with us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Is this person cheating?¡± ¡°If cheating was possible, let¡¯s see you try cheating. You have to stand straight even if you¡¯re beaten. Is it that difficult to admit that someone else is stronger than you?¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t even have a name. If this isn¡¯t cheating, then what is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Otherwise, we could find out who this person is based on his name.¡± ¡°Pshh, it feels a little scary and a little eerie. Until now, we don¡¯t even know who he is. It¡¯s really strange.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the teachers? Maybe they know.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go ask the teachers.¡± But the answer they received was that even the teachers didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t just the students, even the teachers present were shocked. The person with the unknown name had climbed up to the 31st floor in one go. Was this unknown a monster?! This was one of the graduating students coming to cause trouble, right? On the other hand, if you said that this was a senior student, then what did the words ¡°First Tower Climb¡± mean? The Trial Tower had been here since the beginning of the Academy. It had never made a mistake over all these years. How could such a strange situation suddenly appear today? However, most of the people were immersed in cheering instead of feeling suspicious, because the First Tower Climb record of the Academy¡¯s Trial Tower had been broken today! ¡°He¡¯s too strong! This unknown person will be my idol from now on!¡± ¡°Please, he has been my idol for a long time, okay?¡± ¡°Who is he! I¡¯m going to treat him to a good magic wheat wine tonight!¡± ¡°Who are you? So many people want to treat him, who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Then tell me who he is if you know! Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he definitely isn¡¯t from our batch. The names of the students in our batch are all on the screen. I wonder who this unknown person is.¡± ¡°Good God, he¡¯s definitely a senior.¡± ¡°Awesome, awesome. No matter who he is, breaking the record is always awesome.¡± ¡°F*ck, the record has been broken just like that? !¡± Right, only then did everyone realize, this person had already broken the challenge record set by Master Grimm. On top of that, he was even more terrifying than Master Grimm. In one go! Thirty-one floors! A height that made people despair. There was not even a trace of blood on Orlando¡¯s face. This f*cking difference was simply too big. And to think that he was just comparing himself to this unknown person. Wasn¡¯t he purely looking for trouble? The corners of Orlando¡¯s mouth curled up into a bitter smile. At the exciting moment when everyone was looking forward to the appearance of this unknown person and finally figuring out his identity, countless love letters were already brewing in the girls¡¯ hearts. In the next second, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the name ¡®unknown¡¯ began to climb rapidly again! Thirty-second floor, thirty-third floor, thirty-fourth floor¡­ Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ At the thirty-fifth floor, the name paused for a moment. Then, the person broke through to the thirty-ninth floor before stopping his onward momentum. Stunned. Everyone was just stunned. What was going on? Was there a malfunction in the Trial Tower?! This unknown had climbed up nine floors in one go again, nearing the 40th floor! Shocking! Absolute silence fell on the scene. ¡­ . . At this moment, in the Trial Tower, Eddie¡¯s current state was much more relaxed than before. The spiritual power and control brought about by advancing to tier 4 were far more superior to tier 3. Eddie, who had officially stepped into the level of an intermediate mage, finally felt the crushing difference between levels. It was a massacre. At this moment, the Trial Tower had turned into a sea of flames. Although all the magic wolves were made of magic elements, the scene was still unbearable to watch. Without the worry of using too much spiritual power, Eddie crazily cast flame vortexes. The flame vortexes, which were like small hurricanes, enveloped all the magic wolves inside. Even the magic wolves with rare attributes were burned back to the Trial Tower¡¯s most primitive structure under the continuous whirlpool of flames. I heard that you can cast tier 3 spells instantaneously? Sorry but I can cast tier 4 spells instantaneously. My spells are one tier higher than you, victory is mine. Other than the magic wolves on the 35th floor that dodged the attacks for some time due to being a little faster, the magic wolves on the rest of the floors could be wiped out with a mere skill, and he only had to wait for the floor to be cleared. As for now? The current Eddie wanted to try challenging the 40th floor! He wanted to see if he could smoothly clear the floor under the siege of tier 4 magic wolves. That¡¯s right, there were hints for the upcoming trial. Eddie could see what he was going to face in the next round. From the side, it also reflected the high increase in difficulty. Although Eddie had bulldozed his way from the 31st floor to the 39th floor with an extremely tyrannical method, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he would be able to take on the siege of tier 4 magic wolves¡­ Even though Eddie¡¯s current speed had already shocked many people, but he didn¡¯t know this. He just wanted to challenge himself. He was done resting. Eddie stood up and smoothed out every wrinkle on his magic robe. His gaze fell on the door to the 40th floor, the light in his eyes burning. Eddie¡¯s fighting spirit was high. He licked his lips sinisterly and muttered to himself, ¡°The 40th floor, I¡¯m really looking forward to it¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s on the 40th floor¡­¡± The surrounding students felt almost powerless. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a high-ranked senior, this is too strong!¡± ¡°Each floor takes him less than five minutes!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone clear the 30th to 40th floors of the Trial Tower at a speed faster than the 20th to 30th floors¡­¡± ¡°Despair¡­¡± Everyone was unable to predict how far Eddie could go. Their previous judgments had been overturned by Eddie time and time again. Geniuses were existences that broke the rules. ¡°He has already surpassed my highest score¡­¡± Many people shook their heads with bitter smiles, among them were some high-ranked seniors. Their highest scores had only reached the 38th to 39th floor. Many of them stopped comparing themselves to the unknown person. If it could be said that many still intended to compete with the unknown person when he had just cleared the 20th floor previously, the moment Eddie advanced to the 40th floor, most people had already lost interest in competing with him. This was a monster! A monster! What did they have that could compare against him? Such a genius could not be judged and compared with common sense. There was a very good saying: For the same test paper, you get 100 points because you can only get so many points, but a genius gets 100 points because the paper only has 100 points. The two can not be compared at all. What¡¯s there to compare? Just look up in respect. Many students lost their fighting spirit. If you want, you can compete however you like, but this was no longer in the domain of mortals. The students, who were considered geniuses in their hometowns, had lost their temper after the blows delivered by Eddie. This was a true genius! Chapter 122 - Fierce Battle, the 40th Floor of the Trial Tower! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, Eddie¡¯s lightning speed in climbing the Tower had become the hottest topic in the Academy. It had even attracted the attention of many teachers who did not care much about gossip. A student had broken the record on his first day of climbing the tower. Master Grimm was one of the most talented mages in the history of the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy, and even his record had been broken. Did this mean that this student had the potential to become a Saint-rank? Everyone looked at the ranking board, their eyes somewhat absent-minded. Today, they had witnessed with their own eyes the process of a legendary genius rising like a comet. This person¡¯s future was absolutely going to be dazzling and unimaginable. For some unknown reason, this saying was spread all around the campus. In the end, even Dean Ofia was alarmed. As a true saint-rank powerhouse of the Academy who had the authority to control a portion of the Trial Tower magic relic, Although the other teachers and students of the Academy couldn¡¯t see the scenes within the Trial Tower, Ofia could extract the scenes of Eddie¡¯s battles. With a wave of her hand, a white screen of light slowly condensed in the air, which was playing the scene of Eddie in the Tower. At this moment, Eddie was fighting on the 40th floor. The tier 4 magic wolves were as big as calves. Not only could they cast powerful tier 4 spells instantaneously, but they also had the speed and strength that were not inferior to a tier 3 knight. Meanwhile, the flame vortexes Eddie was constantly were all countered by the water-element and ice-element magic wolves. Even if the Tower provided Eddie with the advantage of fast-regenerating magic power, he was still retreating as he fought. There were fewer and fewer chances for him to fight back. Ofia watched the scene and had a rough understanding of the situation. The difficulty of the 40th floor was not on the same level as the previous floors. The magic wolves could cast tier 4 spells instantaneously, and their speed and strength were not inferior to that of a tier 3 knight. Facing such opponents, even an ordinary tier 6 mage might not be able to withstand their attacks. The situation on the battlefield was very obvious. If he were to continue this mode of battle, he would definitely lose. However, whether it was Eddie¡¯s instant-cast spells or his combinations of low-rank spells during usage were all quite interesting for Ofia. His cool and unrestrained display of magic on the battlefield was similar to how she was in the past. As if she recalled something from her memory, Ofia looked at Eddie with envy. To be envied by a Saint-rank powerhouse was undoubtedly a powerful recognition of Eddie¡¯s talent. Ofia also noticed that the spells Eddie used in the space were all instantaneous. This meant that his understanding of magic had reached a very high level, and this required talent and perseverance. Without long-term use, even if one became an advanced mage, one would not even be able to instantly cast low-rank spells. This student was the representative of both talent and hard work, which interested Ofia more. She had seen people with high talent, and she had also seen people who worked hard. But it was very rare to see someone who was able to combine talent and hard work. However, the reality was completely different from what Ofia had thought it to be¡­ If Ofia knew that Eddie didn¡¯t practice much and only bought all this from the system¡¯s shop of spells which allowed him to automatically master whatever he bought, she might die of anger. This wasn¡¯t taking a shortcut, this was pure cheating! ¡°This kid doesn¡¯t seem to have a suitable magic staff.¡± Ofia rubbed her chin and looked at the light screen. Her hands moved, with a wave of her pale fingers, a brown magic staff appeared in her hand. The top of the magic staff was inlaid with a fiery-red round pearl. As soon as it appeared in this space, one could feel the thick fire elemental power coming from the magic staff. ¡°Since you seem to be using more fire spells, I¡¯ll let you use this tungsten wood magic staff inlaid with the crystal core of a tier 7 flame giant.¡± Ofia smiled as she looked at Eddie who was on the light screen. If the people outside heard that a tier 7 staff was given away so easily, they would certainly be shocked beyond words. Such a staff was a dream that many people yearned for but could never achieve for their entire lives. And now, it was given away just like that. It was simply unreasonable. After Ofia finished speaking, a black hole appeared out of thin air in the center of the huge light screen. Ofia casually threw the expensive tungsten wood magic staff into the black hole. Although she made it all sound so casual, Ofia¡¯s eyes were still filled with interest and anticipation. She wanted to know if this student could clear the 40th floor. At this time, Eddie, who was on the 40th floor of the Trial Tower had scorch marks all over his body. He had never imagined that the magic wolves on the 40th floor would be so difficult to deal with. Not only were their casting speeds on par with his, but they were also quite formidable in terms of speed and strength. Originally, Eddie had planned to use low-rank ice-element spells to separate the magic wolves on the battlefield and kill them one by one, but low-rank spells were completely useless in trapping these magic beasts with their bodies like calves. Thus, Eddie found himself in an awkward situation where he lost all advantage when faced with magic beasts that could instant-cast spells like him. Whether it was mobility or strength, magic beasts were born with such talent. To make things worse, he could not use his spell fusion at the moment, because he had spent all his gold coins. Just as Eddie was thinking about how to break out of this pinch¡­ ¡°Clang!¡± The sound of metal falling onto the ground suddenly appeared on the battlefield. Eddie immediately looked sideways. He saw a black thing that looked like a magic staff appear at the edge of the battlefield. What is this? Eddie was sure that such a thing was definitely not here previously. As if suddenly feeling something, he looked up and saw that a black hole had appeared in the trial space on the 40th floor. This was something that had not appeared in the previous 39 floors. Combined with the appearance of the staff-like thing on the ground, Eddie wondered if equipment were given in the Trial Tower? However, at this point, Eddie couldn¡¯t care less. Since there was equipment, then he might as well make the most of it! He cast a lightness spell on himself and used an ice-element spell to create a runway for himself. With haste, he arrived at the edge of the battlefield and scooped up the staff that was on the ground. Eddie could not hide the joy in his eyes. The moment his hand came into contact with the staff, he knew the use of the staff. This thing could increase the power of fire-element spells that were below tier 7 by 30%! This was completely enough for Eddie, who was still using tier 4 fire-element spells! Not only that, tungsten wood was one of the best materials to make magic staffs, because it was as hard as steel, and could not even be marked by the slash of a sword. However, the disadvantage of a tungsten wood staff was that it was heavy, heavier than any other material of the same quality. Fortunately, when he had just advanced to tier 4, Eddie had strengthened his body and had the strength of a tier 2 warrior, otherwise, he would not have been able to lift this thing! Hmm, it would increase the power of my spells by 30%, right? That¡¯s more than enough! Chapter 123 - The Advancement of the Golden Bloodline! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio If one were to use a tree as the metaphor for spiritual power, the thickness of the tree trunk would be the embodiment of a mage¡¯s talent in spiritual power that was inborn in a mage and could never be changed unless one acquired a holy item to widen the tree trunk. However, with the support of the system, Eddie¡¯s talent was directly raised to the most outstanding standard of the same level. This was the only way to support the burden on his spiritual power due to the instant-cast spells. After receiving the tungsten wood magic staff, although the power of his fire-element spell would be increased by 30%, the consumption of spiritual power and brainpower would thus also be higher. Therefore, the user also had to have the ability to use such good equipment. If one did not have the corresponding ability to control a powerful weapon, the weapon would only harm its user. Dean Ofia had also meant to test Eddie when she decided to give him the magic staff. However, she seemed to have underestimated Eddie. The huge benefits the system brought to Eddie weren¡¯t limited to magic power and spiritual power. The moment he obtained the tungsten wood magic staff, Eddie began to condense fire-element magic without hesitation. The perfect tier 4 spell, fame vortex, immediately appeared in front of Eddie. Under the enhancement of the tungsten wood magic staff¡¯s power, the flame vortex which was originally raging like a hurricane became even more ferocious. The raging fire elements were like a tiger that was about to come out of its cage and seemed to be uncontrollable. At this time, an even more powerful force descended. The originally raging fire elements immediately became obedient, like a tiger meeting its master, or a lion meeting its beast tamer. One could see that Eddie¡¯s eyes gradually turned from blue to gold. The golden in his eyes gave off a feeling that was very similar to the flash of golden light that had appeared for a second after Eddie¡¯s bloodline upgrade. No, it could even be said that both were completely the same. With his now golden eyes and indifferent temperament, the current Eddie did not look like a 14-year-old child at all. The flame in front of him was acting like it was facing its king. Even with a 30% increase in power, it was still as obedient as a servant. The flame vortex was still growing at this moment. From the view of the outside world, the flame vortex in Eddie¡¯s left hand seemed to have inexplicably doubled in size. The color around the flame was no longer orange. Instead, it had turned into a flame of ultimate blue. In the face of the magic wolves that were crazily charging at him, Eddie¡¯s indifferent golden eyes did not contain the slightest bit of emotion. He threw the flame vortex towards the space in front of him at an extremely fast speed. The orange and blue flame vortex drew a brilliant trajectory in the air before ruthlessly smashing into the area in front of the magic wolves. ¡°Boom!¡± A huge hurricane of fire shot into the sky like a pillar. The huge explosion also caused a huge amount of smoke and dust. When the smoke and dust dispersed, a hole appeared on the Trial Tower¡¯s ground. The Trial Tower¡¯s ground was made of extremely solid material, and it wouldn¡¯t be damaged easily, but under this move, it actually appeared to be damaged. The power of the spell didn¡¯t just increase by 30%. In addition to the power of the magic staff, Eddie¡¯s power had also increased! The appearance of the pair of golden pupils had allowed Eddie¡¯s magic power to instantly break through the highest limits of the system, raising Eddie¡¯s power to a new level. The flame vortex spell itself contained several damage effects, such as burning, corrosion, explosion, splatter, and so on, and its power even exceeded that of ordinary tier 4 spells. Watching the light screen outside, a hint of surprise revealed itself in Ofia¡¯s eyes. Was this really the tier 4 spell, flame vortex? The power of this spell was already comparable to some tier 5 spells. On top of that, it was cast instantaneously. Could it be that he already has the strength of an advanced mage!? Looking at Eddie¡¯s somewhat immature side profile. Did this child have the strength of an advanced mage? If so, his talent was not inferior even when compared to the dragons. A flame suddenly appeared in Ofia¡¯s eyes. Who was this person in the Academy? Such a genius should not be stifled, he has to receive the best education and training! Such a young advanced mage was simply a gift from the heavens to the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy. With such a genius around, how could the other Magic Academies fight against her! Thinking of this, Ofia¡¯s mood immediately became delightful, the movements of her hands did not cease. With a wave of her small hand, a magic communication paper was taken out from her space. She wanted to ask whose student this was, and why she had never heard of him when he was so outstanding! Did the instructor take her, the Dean, seriously? ¡­ On the 40th floor of the Trial Tower. Four to five magic wolves encircled Eddie in the formation of a fan. The ice-element, air-element, and electric-element magic wolves roared from all directions. The usually incomparably fierce fellows seemed to be afraid of something, and for a long time, they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. They only dared to surround him in their encirclement, continuously letting out threatening whimpering sounds. This was all thanks to Eddie¡¯s imposing manner. The strengthened version of the flame vortex just now had directly blasted the dark-element magic wolf that was charging at the front into smithereens. The other magic wolves immediately stopped in their tracks and began to carefully observe the human in front of them. Although a part of his mage robe had been burnt by the magic, it did not affect Eddie¡¯s calmness. Most importantly, his pair of golden eyes seemed to emit endless pressure, giving the magic wolves a great sense of oppression. As the magic wolves were observing Eddie, Eddie was doing the same to the magic wolves. At this moment, he only felt joy. The familiar feeling of magic power frolicking around in his body made Eddie feel very comfortable. It was as if the magic power was a part of his body, and was as obedient as his arm, moving to his will. However, this state seemed to consume a lot of spiritual power. His mind quickly calculated the duration which he could maintain this state. Eddie looked at the magic wolves that were constantly sizing him up not far away. They actually had such human-like characteristics. It seemed that they were already beginning to have intelligence. Eddie looked at the magic wolves indifferently. ¡°Then do you know¡­ fear?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, several blue fire vortexes appeared in front of Eddie. The blue flames were like death scythes that harvested souls, slowly condensing into a huge hurricane. When the remaining four or five magic wolves saw the blue flame vortex, they immediately began to move. The five elemental magic wolves pounced towards Eddie like lightning. Mages were mostly weak in close combat, and thus they wanted to take advantage of the time when Eddie was condensing the spells to interrupt him. The damage of a close-range magic wolf¡¯s attack was very terrifying. The magic wolves¡¯ attacks were just a breath away, but there was no panic on Eddie¡¯s face. The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile as the tungsten wood magic staff appeared in his hand. Eddie gently tapped his staff, and a blazing red light erupted from the tip of the staff. It formed a circle of light that spread out in all directions. Tier 3 fire-element spell, Discrete Ring of Fire! The huge shockwave that was augmented by the magic staff directly sent the tier 4 magic wolves flying. The magic wolves crashed into the ground in a sorry state. The tier 3 spell hadn¡¯t been very effective before, but in the hands of the current Eddie, the power of the spell had increased to such a level that it was actually able to overturn the pack of magic wolves. It was simply terrifying! Chapter 124 - The Record Has Been Broken Again Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The magic wolves were sent flying in the opposite direction, but they quickly steadied themselves. Since they couldn¡¯t get close to Eddie, they chose to attack from a distance. The mouths of the magic wolves had condensed dazzling lights, which were the signs of their spell casting. Several instant-cast tier 4 magic element balls quickly shot towards Eddie. Eddie didn¡¯t dodge or retreat. Instead, a solid wall of ice rose from under his feet as a shield. Soon, the elemental balls crashed into the shield wall. After a loud explosion, the ice wall was blasted into ice shards. An ordinary ice wall wouldn¡¯t be able to block these elemental balls, but in his current state, Eddie had directly doubled the power of his spells, which made his tier 3 ice-element spell, Ice Wall a tier 4 ice-element spell, Ice Shield Wall. The advancement was a bit ridiculous. Whether it was a close-range attack or a long-range attack, Eddie had blocked them all, which also bought time for his other spell. Eddie looked at the remaining magic wolves. ¡°Let¡¯s make you die more gloriously.¡± The blue Flame Vortexes in front of Eddie rapidly expanded. Like a bomber bombarding the ground, they fiercely made intimate contact with the ground. Then, like shooting stars, they exploded one after another. The blue hurricane vortexes expanded rapidly like balloons and trapped all the magic wolves on the battlefield. The magic wolves looked at the flames around them and continuously whimpered. The cruelty in their eyes became more and more obvious. Their bodies slowly sank, and they were prepared to unleash their last desperate attack! However, seemingly to have predicted this, Eddie raised his magic staff, pointed it in the air, and gently spat out a word, ¡°Explode!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The several blue Flame Vortexes all exploded almost at the same time! Blue flames flew in all directions, and in an instant, it was like blue fireworks had bloomed in the sky, the whole scenery incomparably brilliant. When the raging magic elements gradually calmed down and the smoke and dust dispersed, the few magic wolves had long disappeared in the explosion. Under the combined attack of several enhanced spells that were more powerful than tier 4, no matter how high the defense of the magic wolves on this floor was, they could not withstand it. ¡°Congratulations to the aspirant¡­¡± A familiar voice sounded in Eddie¡¯s ear. Hearing this familiar voice, Eddie, who was originally standing, suddenly felt his legs go weak and he half-knelt on the ground. The golden in his eyes slowly began to fade away. Although he had won the battle just now, he had also pushed his magic power over his limits. The moment the overloading state was lifted, Eddie immediately felt an emptiness in his body. His legs could not support his body and gave way, thus he half-knelt while panting heavily. This was the result of overusing one¡¯s magic power. The current Eddie could not even lift the tungsten wood magic staff. He decided to stop on this floor. Reaching this floor was the limit of his strength. He did not know whether this result was good or bad, but he had already done his best. He had no regrets about his performance. Eddie sat on the ground and began a short meditation to recover his spiritual power. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Unknown.¡± ¡°Forty-first floor.¡± At the Academy, many students saw Eddie¡¯s current record. Their eyes were filled with shock and an urge to freak out. This was the f*cking first time this person had climbed the tower, and he had directly climbed to the 40th floor. Who the f*ck could break this record in the future! This unknown was definitely not a creature from this continent. The creatures on this continent were not so crazy. One had to know that the requirement for an advanced mage to graduate from the Academy was to pass the 40th level of the trial tower. Was it some advanced mage who was here to clear the Trial Tower for graduation? The teachers of the Academy were also counting their students. Who on earth had such a disciple that was so outstanding? The news of Unknown successfully clearing the 40th level of the Trial Tower spread throughout the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy like wildfire. Everyone had finally confirmed one thing about Unknown: He was definitely an advanced mage. Only advanced mages could pass through the huge threshold of the 40th floor. Many people had rushed to the Trial Tower to join in on the fun and the moment they saw that Unknown had already climbed to the 41st floor, they took in a gasp of cold air in shock in unison. It was simply terrifying! Even if he was an advanced mage, how could he not have climbed the tower even once? Was it because he wanted to break Master Grimm¡¯s record that he had held back till now? This was the only reason the people could come up with. No matter how they looked at it, this result could not be created by a beginner mage. In the entire Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy, there had never been a beginner mage who could do this. This result must be something that only an advanced mage could achieve. Regarding the identity of Unknown, everyone was almost going crazy with curiosity! Just who was he! Compared to the shock of the students and teachers, the maidservants in the castle were looking at Eddie on the light screen with heartache. Under his tattered mage robe, his tall and slender figure showed. His handsome face was slightly pale due to his excessive usage of magic power and the somewhat tired look in his eyes made Eddie look a little fragile. But it was this sense of weakness that melted the hearts of the maidservants outside. ¡°Master looks so weak and fragile, it really makes me want to protect him.¡± ¡°Right now, I¡¯m dying to kill those magic wolves in the Tower and then take Master away.¡± Hearing Thor and Hermione¡¯s words, Emily raised her eyebrows. What did these two mean? Weren¡¯t they forgetting her existence? Were they trying to rebel against her? ¡°Are you crazy? This is your Master. Even if he needs someone to protect him, I¡¯ll be the first. You have to line up.¡± As the castle¡¯s head housekeeper, Emily could tolerate anything, but only on matters regarding Eddie, she would not give in at all. ¡°Big sister Emily, don¡¯t be so stingy. At the worst, we can split Master among ourselves equally.¡± ¡°How about each having a day of Master to ourselves, isn¡¯t that very fair?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Autumn nearly spat out the water she was drinking. My God, the people in your castle are really good at having fun, huh? There¡¯s even a saying to split your Master? Who on this continent can withstand the lot of you for so many days? This is all just ridiculous. However, Eddie¡¯s performance in the Trial Tower was indeed very stunning. Not only was it stunning, but it was also shocking and astonishing. Looking at the tall and straight back on the light screen, Autumn¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, admiration, envy, and a trace of jealousy. That¡¯s right, Autumn was somewhat jealous of Eddie. How could someone charge up to the 40th floor on their first attempt at the Trial Tower? Was he even still a beginner mage? The current Eddie was not only a genius, he could already be considered a powerhouse. By clearing the 40th floor of the Trial Tower, Eddie already had the qualifications to graduate from the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy. He could easily defeat most of the students in the Magic Academy. To think that the owner of such a result was only a 14-year-old little Lord. His future was absolutely limitless. He might even be stronger than that man. In Autumn¡¯s opinion, the talent and potential that Eddie displayed were even higher than that man.. Chapter 125 - A Huge Change in His Special Ability! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Inside the Trial Tower, Eddie had finally recovered some of his strength after absorbing the magic power given to him in the form of baptism as the reward for clearing the 40th floor. Then, he chose to directly exit the Tower. In his current state, it was indeed not suitable for him to continue fighting. Eddie was not the type of masochist who insisted on pushing himself until his spiritual power exploded. Thus, he decisively chose to exit the Tower. With a flash of light, Eddie¡¯s figure appeared outside the trial door. It was just that this figure looked a little miserable now. His mage robe was burnt, and his face was pale. He had climbed all the way up to the 40th floor, it was no wonder he was exhausted. Seeing the maidservants surrounding him, he was slightly startled. The time he took to climb the Tower should be quite long, but here they were, welcoming him the moment he came out. Eddie¡¯s heart was warm. At this moment, Autumn looked at Eddie and congratulated him. ¡°Congratulations on advancing to a higher tier.¡± She discovered that Eddie had already become a tier 4 mage. As expected, he had broken through on the spur of events. Eddie smiled calmly. ¡°It was all good luck.¡± Good Heavens, Autumn¡¯s expression was even more complicated this time. No wonder he could reach the 40th floor, it was actually because he had broken through in the Trial Tower. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t any examples of people breaking through at the spur of the moment, but they were all very coincidental. To be able to break through during battle was the exclusive right of geniuses. Eddie also belonged to this category. Autumn¡¯s eyes almost popped out when she saw the tungsten wood magic staff in Eddie¡¯s hand. ¡°Holy shit! Where did you get this magic staff?¡± She recognized the tungsten wood magic staff in Eddie¡¯s hand. This was something that belonged to Dean Ofia. Where did Eddie get it? It couldn¡¯t be that the Dean had already come into contact with Eddie, right? ¡°You mean this? It suddenly appeared in the Trial Tower. It felt quite solid, so I conveniently brought it back.¡± Eddie felt that the quality of the magic staff wasn¡¯t too bad. It added a 30% bonus to fire-element magic, and to him, it was considered to be passable. It was slightly better than the water-element staff from before. As someone who had been in the Academy for a long time, Autumn naturally knew that this magic staff didn¡¯t just fall out of nowhere. It was definitely Dean Ofia¡¯s intentional doing. But why did the Dean help Eddie? Could it be that she admired Eddie¡¯s talent? The more Autumn thought about it, the more she felt that the possibility of such a thing was very high. But this time, the Dean was destined to be disappointed. Eddie wasn¡¯t from the Academy, so no one would be able to find him in the Academy. After the magic staff fell into Eddie¡¯s hands, it was basically impossible for anyone to retrieve it anymore¡­ ¡­ He casually placed the magic staff to the side, an action that caused the corners of Autumn¡¯s eyes to twitch. This is a magic staff given to you by the Dean, it is an item that belonged to a Saint-rank powerhouse, yet you just threw it aside like that? However, Eddie couldn¡¯t care less if the magic staff belonged to a Dean or a Director, he only considered whether it was convenient for him to use it. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Master, do you want to have something first? You must be tired from the battle!¡± ¡°Stupid Thor, Master is dirty now, he must want to take a bath first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me stupid. I¡¯ll go and prepare the bathwater for Master.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too, I¡¯ll go too!¡± The moment they talked about their Master taking a bath, Thor and Hermione were quick-witted and were very proactive. Looking at the maidservants who were concerned about him, although Eddie really wanted to say that he was fine, it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t believe him considering his current condition. He could only accept their good intentions with a smile. Being taken care of by someone he cared about was also a kind of enjoyment. His right arm was tightly clamped between Emily¡¯s soft chest. Eddie¡¯s legs almost went soft. In this 14-year-old body was a mature soul. If not for his lack of strength, Eddie would definitely enjoy himself to his heart¡¯s content. While being supported by Emily, Eddie checked his current status. [ Name: Eddie Edward ] [ Title: Infinite Energy Harvester ] [ Occupation: Tier 4 mage (10/1000) ] Skills: Tier 1 all-elemental spell, Tier 2 all-elemental spell, Tier 3 fire-element Flame Vortex, spell fusion. Talent: Golden Pupils Intelligence: 50 (40 + 10) Strength: 50 (40 + 10) Vitality: 50 (40 + 10) Agility: 50 (40 + 10) Bloodline: 50 (40 + 10) At the same time, a Tier 4 spell was activated in the spells shop, and the equipment shop had a new equipment-selling corner. This time, after becoming a Tier 4 intermediate mage, his special ability welcomed a huge change. First, the upper limit of each attribute reached 50, which Eddie had maxed out in the Trial Tower. Next, the spells shop for tier 4 spells was also opened, something Eddie had already known about when he bought the Flame Vortex. As for this equipment-selling corner, simply put, it allowed Eddie to sell the equipment he obtained through a special shop. The gold coins he obtained from doing so could be used in the shop. This function made Eddie laugh with joy the instant he saw it. He had been thinking about how to make money quickly. This function came just in time. This meant that Eddie now had another way to earn gold coins. He immediately pointed to the tier 7 staff next to him and asked the system about its value. The system quickly sent him a message. [ Tier 7 flame giant tungsten wood magic staff. The body of the staff is made of 50-year-old tungsten wood. The top of the staff is inlaid with an ordinary crystal core of a tier 7 flame giant ] [ Evaluating ] [ Evaluation successful ] [ Tier 7 flame giant tungsten wood magic staff: 1,000 gold coins ] 1,000 gold coins? This price surprised Eddie. It was not because the price was too high. On the contrary, it was because the price was too low. Previously, he had casually taken a few hundred gold coins from a noble. This tier 7 magic staff was only worth 1,000 gold coins? No matter how he looked at it, it wasn¡¯t worth it. Eddie decisively rejected the shop¡¯s offer. Then, he turned his gaze to the most important change in his attributes panel. In the talent column, there was an additional skill. ¡°Golden Pupils.¡± Eddie had some memories of the skill. He recalled the moments when he was in the Trial Tower. When he was raising his bloodline attribute, he seemed to have felt something in his body awakening. Eddie had never really understood what the use of the bloodline column was. Now he roughly understood that it should be something similar to talent. The higher the bloodline points, the more powerful the skill that he could awaken by himself. On the 40th floor of the Trial Tower, he had faced the siege of tier 4 magic wolves, where he had passively awakened this skill. After activating the Golden Pupils, Eddie¡¯s grasp of magic became better than ever. He also experienced the feeling of being in control of everything. However, it seemed that the side effects of this skill seemed to be quite great. Till now, Eddie still couldn¡¯t feel the presence of his spiritual power. This skill had directly drained Eddie of his spiritual power, bringing about his weakened state to this time. Eddie smiled bitterly. This skill could probably only be used at the last desperate moment. Either the opponent would fall, or he would fall. As such, the skill could be considered a double-edged sword. Still, it was better than nothing. At least it could be considered as an additional life-saving skill. After Eddie finished looking at the system update, he shut down the system. He had been exhausted for so long, he needed a good bath to relieve the fatigue in his body. Eddie was relaxed, but the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy was in an uproar! Chapter 126 - How Are These Maidservants? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The news that Eddie had successfully cleared the 40th floor of the Trial Tower quickly spread throughout the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy. More and more people were heading to where the ranking board of the Trial Tower was. Everyone was curious about who this student named Unknown was. He was actually able to climb to the 40th floor on his first attempt at the Tower! ¡°Is this some big shot who came here to train with the trials now that he is about to graduate?¡± ¡°I know right? All of this is too crazy. To climb up to the 40th floor in one go, he must be at least at tier 6, right?¡± ¡°Tier 6? Only tier 7 seniors and those above them can clear the 40th floor. Tier 6? Are you looking down on the rest of the people?¡± ¡°Sigh! How can this person be so vigorous? I had a hard time even reaching the 20th floor, and this person could reach the 40th floor. Who on earth is he?¡± ¡°How would I know? I too want to know who that person of a god is.¡± Now, it wasn¡¯t just the students, the teachers were clueless as well as to who it was inside the Trial Tower. Many teachers called their most promising students over to see if it was any of them, but in the end, it was not. Since it wasn¡¯t these people, then who was the person inside? At this moment, the Trial Tower¡¯s ranking board suddenly flashed. Unknown¡¯s First Tower Climb record was fixed on the 41st floor. ¡°Oh, oh, oh! He¡¯s coming out, he¡¯s coming out, that Unknown is coming out!¡± ¡°There are so many trial doors, how do we know which one will he come out of?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? After such a big incident, there must be someone in front of every trial door. With this, no matter where or who comes out, he will definitely be discovered at the first moment!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a student who broke the academy¡¯s record! I don¡¯t think we¡¯re needed, the teachers must be keeping an eye on the trial doors already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Right now, every teacher is trying to lay their eyes on this student. Everyone wants to know who the genius is!¡± While everyone was discussing, no change occurred outside the trial doors of the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy. After waiting for a long time, no one appeared. Even though many instructors from the academy were guarding the many trial doors, no one showed up. What the f*ck? Was this person so arrogant? So many instructors and students were waiting for him outside, yet he didn¡¯t show up? Seeing that this person didn¡¯t show up even after a long time, some students felt that this person was just putting on an act to keep them in suspense. This kind of emotion spread among the students, and even to the instructors, who felt that this student was simply too arrogant. They felt that he was acting all high and mighty the moment he got his results and was even making so many people wait for him outside. How could he do something like this? When he came out, they wanted to see what kind of person he was. They didn¡¯t mind giving this student another unforgettable lesson before he graduated. It was just that while these people were pondering in their hearts, the person they were waiting for was taking a bath in the castle. At this moment, Eddie was in the hot water bucket prepared by his maidservants, relaxing his body to his heart¡¯s content. The temperature was just right, and the hot water flooded Eddie¡¯s chest, which was already beginning to become muscular. His wet short hair casually dropped down on his face, and all the muscles in his body were completely relaxed with his two arms were placed on both sides of the water bucket. He looked very comfortable and seemed to be enjoying himself. And it wasn¡¯t just that. There was a pair of white and tender little hands on each side of Eddie¡¯s shoulders that were massaging the muscles of his shoulders. These two pairs of fair and tender little hands were naturally Thor and Hermione¡¯s. Originally, Eddie didn¡¯t want these two people to be here, but they insisted on staying here. Emily had initially wanted to chase them away as well, but when she saw that Thor and Hermione came over to relax Eddie¡¯s muscles, she didn¡¯t say anything and tacitly agreed to their actions, giving no care about Eddie¡¯s consent. After expressing his rejection, Thor and Hermione expressed their understanding, and then very decisively rejected. As Eddie¡¯s maidservants, how could they leave just because of such a small matter? Did Eddie think that they were maidservants who only knew how to fool around in the castle every day? They were also useful! Although what Eddie really wanted to say was yes, they were indeed fooling around every day, Emily was basically the one who managed all the big and small matters in the castle, but seeing their gazes, Eddie didn¡¯t say it out loud. Who would have the heart to say such hurtful words to two little cuties? ¡°After you two finish massaging, hurry up and leave.¡± It was only because Eddie didn¡¯t have much strength in his body right now. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have let the two of them work on him for so long. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know this but usually after intense exercise, you have to relax your muscles properly. Otherwise, your muscles will grow to be very ugly.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. I¡¯ve also heard of this principle. If you don¡¯t massage your muscles in time, Master, you¡¯ll have lumpy muscles.¡± Hearing their responses, a big question mark appeared in Eddie¡¯s mind. No, this is not right, who told you these strange things? And even if yes, you need to give me a massage, but do you need to do it for so long? Although Eddie admitted that massaging skilled of these two were very good, but! He had grown up now, and thus as a man, he had to keep some distance with his maidservants. Eddie coughed lightly. ¡°You two don¡¯t have to worry about this. I think that growing muscles like this is the symbol of a man. I¡¯m not worried, so you two, please leave first.¡± He directly ordered Thor and Hermione to leave. However, the two of them had no intention of moving at all. Of course, they gave sufficient reasons. ¡°Master, it¡¯s a given you don¡¯t have to worry about your muscles. The ones who should be worried are us. After all, if Master¡¯s muscles don¡¯t look good, it would be boring to watch Master change every morning.¡± Eddie:¡±? ? ? ?¡± Thor accidentally revealed the little secret she shared with Hermione every morning. Good Lord, these two had this habit in the morning?? How are these maidservants? Who is actually serving whom?! Eddie was dumbfounded. Following this, Thor and Hermione were directly chased out of the bathroom by Eddie. After chasing Thor and Hermione out of the door, Eddie finally let out a sigh of relief. He had no idea what to do with these two mischievous people. Although he was their Master, he didn¡¯t seem to have any authority as such. However, a smile appeared on Eddie¡¯s face. Although these two mischievous brats were very mischievous, he didn¡¯t blame them. Having been instilled with the modern way of thinking, to Eddie, if his maidservants were really like slaves and would only be subservient to him, he would feel that it was meaningless. Just as Eddie was immersed in the hot bucket of water and letting his imagination run wild, Thor¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Master, do you need more hot water?¡± ¡°Hehe, no.¡± ¡°Then does Master want some fruit?¡± ¡°Hehe, no.¡± ¡°Then what does Master need?¡± ¡°I need you to stay away from here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± While Eddie was playing with the maidservants, outside the castle, Autumn received a message from Ofia¡­. Chapter 127 - Unusual Activity in the Imperial Capital! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At this moment, Dean Ofia was looking at the magic communication paper in her hand and felt a headache. Just now, the people in the Academy were looking for Unknown, but no matter where they looked, they couldn¡¯t find him. At first, it didn¡¯t click, but when she saw the record of the First Tower Climb, Ofia vaguely understood, it was very likely that this person was not from the Academy, which explains why he had such a record. He was not from the Academy, but he could still use the Academy¡¯s Trial Tower. The only other trial door was in Autumn¡¯s hand, and on top of that, Autumn had previously said that she had met an extremely talented student. Then there was an extremely high probability that Unknown was the student Autumn had mentioned! As expected of a Saint-rank powerhouse, Ofia immediately got a hang of what was going on. Of course, there was another reason why she was so quick-witted. As the Dean, Ofia knew the names of the people who had high tiers in her Academy. She had no impression of Unknown. Of course, she was still a little uncertain, so she directly sent a message to confirm it. The blue paper in the Dean¡¯s hand constantly flickered. This was an alchemy product that used spatial magic, allowing one party to call the other party. The other party received the message in an instant and replied with haste. ¡°Dear Dean Ofia, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Ofia felt like laughing when she read Autumn¡¯s words that were feigning obedience. You, a witch of the demon world, have always been a troublemaker in the Academy, why did you become so obedient today? Your personality has changed? However, Ofia couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with Autumn. She asked Autumn frankly, ¡°Is that Unknown your student?¡± This was what Ofia wanted to know the most at the moment. ¡°Unknown? What Unknown? I don¡¯t have any friends with that name by my side.¡± Autumn was still desperately playing dumb, unwilling to admit that the person was Eddie at all. ¡°Is it so that I have to ban your access to the trial door, or else you won¡¯t be willing to tell the truth?¡± This directly hit Autumn¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. She still had to rely on the Trial Tower to train Eddie, so she couldn¡¯t allow Ofia to ban her access to the trial gate. If she did, it would also make it easy for something bad to happen, which would at the same time attract some ¡°disasters¡± to the Academy. Autumn immediately became obedient. ¡°That Unknown is one of my students. He¡¯s not in the Academy.¡± Autumn¡¯s meaning was very clear. This is one of my students, but we are not in the Academy, and thus do not need to obey the Academy¡¯s commands. There¡¯s no way you can do anything you want, so don¡¯t even think about it. But how could Ofia care about what Autumn said? So what if he wasn¡¯t in the Academy? Didn¡¯t you also say that this was your student? Then, in the end, he would still have to listen to you. ¡°Everything else doesn¡¯t matter, but he has to be there during the trials of the Four Great Magic Academies.¡± Ofia immediately made her request. Although she had only watched Eddie climb the Tower, Ofia had a strong feeling that this child was very likely to be the key in the coming competition between the Magic Academies. Moreover, he looked so young, and his talent was so high. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of saying the excuse that he is a member of your demon race, and the demon race has its rules. Even if he is the demon king, you have to bring him here to participate in the competition of the Four Great Academies!¡± Ofia directly blocked any other excuse that could come out of the other party¡¯s mouth, and Autumn was at a loss for words. Ofia felt that for someone to be able to have such strength at this age, there was a high probability that he was also a demon, like Autumn. As long as Autumn was willing to help, wouldn¡¯t her disciple immediately switch sides and come to the Holy Bauhinia Magic Academy? However, Autumn felt that the Dean had clearly misunderstood. ¡°Dean Ofia, my student is only a human. He¡¯s only 14 years old now, he¡¯s still too young. I suggest waiting for a few more years?¡± Wait a moment!? Autumn¡¯s words shocked even the Saint-rank powerhouse Ofia. What did you say? That Unknown who climbed to the 40th floor of the Tower in one go was only a 14-year-old human boy? ¡°Yes, Dean.¡± Oh My God! This time, even Dean Ofia had a shocked expression on her face. Then, an extremely excited expression appeared on her face. ¡°You actually have such a talented student, this is just¡­ Great!¡± Dean Ofia was happy for Autumn. It was no wonder that when she asked for the trial door, her attitude was so resolute. It turned out that it was all for this student of hers. ¡°Stop pretending. I¡¯ll be straightforward. What are the conditions you want for you to be willing to lend your student to me in the next competition of the Four Great Academies?¡± Ofia did not stand on ceremony and directly made an offer to Autumn. If it was really as Autumn had said, that Unkown had reached such strength at the age of 14, then with his participation, they could definitely win the competition of the Four Great Academies this time! As long as they could win, they could offer anything Unknown wanted. After all, even a Saint-rank powerhouse couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of activating the complete magic relic. However, after quite some time, Autumn still didn¡¯t put her pen on the paper and state her conditions. She simply replied, ¡°Dean Ofia, although I am Eddie¡¯s teacher, I can¡¯t make decisions for him. I promise you that I will try to help you ask.¡± A Saint-rank powerhouse allowing you to make any request, whose desire wouldn¡¯t be aroused by this? Autumn was naturally very tempted as well, but she couldn¡¯t do as she wished. Or rather, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. Although Eddie was her student, she was kidnapped to be his teacher. To be honest, her status was very low. Whether it was Lady Emily, Thor, or Hermione, if any of them knew that she had secretly sold Eddie behind their backs, they would probably barricade her in a corner and teach her a good lesson. ¡°Alright, then contact me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± After all, Ofia was a Saint-rank powerhouse. She didn¡¯t have that much time to waste with Autumn. After leaving these words, Dean Ofia went offline. Looking at the magic communication paper that was slowly turning gray, Autumn felt both pity and relief. The pity was because she couldn¡¯t accept the request from a Saint-rank powerhouse, which could be said to be a huge favor. The relief was because she had stood firm on her grounds. Or rather it was more out of fear towards the maidservants in the castle. The people inside were more ruthless than the last. They were not people she could afford to provoke. The competition of the Four Great Magic Academies? We¡¯ll talk about it later, maybe later. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Eddie, who had just finished showering after all the trouble, was still made to waste time and effort on the getting dressed up part. It was mainly because Thor and Hermione had gotten into a fight regarding who could help Eddie dress up after his shower. Eddie, who was watching from the side, was very speechless. They were going back and forth with their spiteful remarks and attacks, but for what? Just for the right to help him dress up? This was simply ridiculous! Eddie, who was wearing a bathrobe, directly took the clothes. He would return to his bedroom and slowly put them on, let these two mischievous fellows continue to fool around here. Just as Eddie was preparing to go change and have a good rest, over at the Imperial Capital, Family Head Lowe and the subordinates he summoned were currently gathered within the Family.. Chapter 128 - Alans Return! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The exclusive uniform for the William Family was a mixture of three colors: dark blue, bright red, and purple. The moment one saw these colors, one could tell that they were members of the William Family. People kept coming in from the outside, gathering into a small team. Although this small team didn¡¯t seem to be great in numbers, it was very imposing. Many of the people in the team even had a faint hint of blood on them, which made it obvious that they had killed many people before. It was rare for the William Family to be so lively, with all these people standing in the courtyard. Ron rubbed his eyes in disbelief because these people were obviously elites. The ones with the lowest strength were all at least tier 5, and there were even quite a few people at tier 6 within the team. It could be said that other than the Kingdom¡¯s elite Knight Corps, he had never seen so many elites gather at one place, like what he was seeing now. It can¡¯t be that these were all members of the family, right? In the family hall, Family Head Lowe was sitting at the head of the table, and no one knew what he was thinking. He was just waiting there for everyone to gather. Today, he had urgently summoned all the powerful members of the family, and now, he was waiting for these experts to gather. At this moment, a group of carriages slowly arrived in front of the William Family¡¯s main residence. The group of people with the carriages all carried a murderous aura. They were tall and strong, completely different from everything around them. On the carriages and the armor on their bodies, there were family emblems formed by the colors dark blue, bright red, and purple, making them appear extremely majestic. ¡°I¡¯m finally back!¡± Everyone in the team looked at the young man riding on a snow-white war horse with admiration, respect, and even fanaticism! This young man had golden hair that was as bright as the sun, and his face was handsome and cold. He was usually expressionless as if everything around him had nothing to do with him, but now, he was very excited. Because he had been summoned by the Family! This was the current first heir of the William Family, Alan. ¡°Alan has advanced to Tier 6 at twenty years old! If those mages were to see this, their jaws would probably drop to the ground.¡± ¡°It is said that there is also a genius in the batch of Magic Academy students this year, it should be Princess Faith from the Kingdom. At the age of sixteen, she seems to have already become a tier 4 mage.¡± ¡°Tier 4?! Hehe¡­ I can crush her with one hand.¡± ¡°Oh, I really hope that this magic genius won¡¯t appear on the dueling platform in the competition. Otherwise, she might go home crying for her mother!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± A wave of arrogant and wanton laughter rang out in the team. They gave no care or thought about who they were poking fun at, which was precisely the reason that Family Head Lowe had summoned them over because he needed these absolutely loyal warriors. The middle-aged knight in the lead slowed down slightly and walked alongside Alan. The two people beside Alan also slowly came closer to Alan. One was a red-haired youth with the corners of his mouth raised. His expression was leisurely and relaxed. The other was a girl who had long golden hair that was neatly tied at the back of her head like Alan. Her facial features were beautiful, but there was a trace of fierceness between her brows. Even if she was riding on a horse, one could see her tall and slender figure. ¡°Come, follow me to meet Family Head Lowe.¡± Alan came to the main entrance of the William Family¡¯s residence and said to the middle-aged knight. Although the middle-aged knight was older, he seemed to be under Alan¡¯s command. This was due to Alan¡¯s status and standing. As the most talented mage before Princess Faith, when Alan graduated, even the His Majesty the King was aware of it and had bestowed him with the honorary title ¡°The Kingdom¡¯s Light¡±. Now, at the age of twenty, he had successfully returned from his training and adventures. Not only had he advanced to become a tier 6 fire-element mage, but it was also only a matter of time before he became an advanced mage. In addition, he was also the first in line to inherit the William Family. One could imagine how high Alan¡¯s status in the William Family was. He was practically being groomed as the next Family Head. When the few of them arrived at the entrance of the William Family¡¯s residence, they were stopped by the guards subconsciously. The reason was very simple: the imposing manner of this group of people was too conspicuous, it was difficult to not notice them. However, these arrogant members did not seem to hear the commands of the guards at all and continued to urge their horses to enter the residence. The guards¡¯ expressions became solemn as they subconsciously pulled out the long sword at their waists. This was originally an instinctive move, but it was noticed by the red-haired youth. ¡°You still dare to pull out your sword? !¡± The red-haired youth knight revealed a contemptuous smile as he sat on his horse and viciously punched at one of the guards. His fist emitted a dazzling white light. The guard¡¯s expression changed. He exclaimed, ¡°Tier 5¡­. Tier 5 knight? !¡± He wanted to use the sword in his hand to block the punch, but how could a tier 5 knight¡¯s attack be so easy to deal with? ¡°Bang!¡± The sword broke. The red-haired boy¡¯s smile widened. Just as the fist was about to hit the guard¡¯s chest, there was a sound. ¡°Bang!¡± A large hand grabbed the boy¡¯s hand tightly. The large hand was covered with the same silver-colored combat aura. The owner of the hand was also a tier 5 knight. Ron appeared in time and blocked the attack for the guard. Seeing that his attack was blocked, the red-haired youth smiled wickedly. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit. It seemed like he wanted to fight with Ron now and here. ¡°John, restrain yourself!¡± The middle-aged knight who had led the team in the beginning suddenly appeared in front of the red-haired youth. He frowned when he saw the two of them fighting. The red-haired teenager snorted coldly and kept his fist to himself angrily. ¡°Hey, who did I think it was? Isn¡¯t this Lord Ron of the elite Knight Corps?¡± The red-haired teenager teased, ¡°Why is Lord Ron not training in the team? what are you doing here?¡± After saying that, the red-haired teenager feigned surprise and covered his mouth with his hand exaggeratedly. ¡°Oh my, my memory is really bad. I forgot that you¡¯ve already been removed from your position. My bad, my bad.¡± Seeing the red-haired youth being so provocative, the middle-aged knight also had a headache. He said to Ron apologetically, ¡°You know how he is. This is his temper.¡± Then he turned his head and said to the red-haired youth, ¡°We¡¯re at the William Family now, know the rules and be obedient!¡± ¡°Humph, if I didn¡¯t know the rules, he would have already been dead.¡± John grinned, revealing his ghastly white teeth like a wolf. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until you have the strength to say such a thing.¡± The middle-aged man felt a headache. John was one of the three great geniuses of the William Family, reaching tier 5 at the age of eighteen. He was an existence in the Magic Academy that was second only to Alan. However, his personality was incomparably arrogant. In the Kingdom Magic Academy, he had utilized his talent and strength to his advantage and went about bullying others. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have brought him along this time. This kid was always causing trouble for him. If it wasn¡¯t for his strength, he would have kicked him out of the team long ago. The middle-aged knight picked up the broken longsword for the guard and revealed their identity. The guard was still in a panic. He nodded and quickly ran in to report. Five minutes later. Family Head Lowe personally rushed over. ¡°Jack, welcome back!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met, Family Head Lowe.¡± The middle-aged man strode forward after bowing, and the two parties gave each other a warm hug.. Chapter 129 - Family Meeting Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Jack was an old friend of the William Family. As a tier 6 knight, he was only one step away from becoming an advanced knight. He was strong and loyal. Even the first heir of the William Family, Alex was learning from him. From this, one could see the respectful attitude of the William Family towards this middle-aged knight. The few people standing by the side bowed to Family Head Lowe as well. ¡°Greetings, Family Head!¡± The blonde girl, Lisa. ¡°Greetings, Family Head.¡± The heir, Alan ¡°Greetings, Family Head~¡± The red-haired teenager, John. The moment they saw Family Head Lowe, they immediately bowed. This was to show their respect for Family Head Lowe, as well as their respect for the William Family. The three of them had different expressions and tones when saying their greetings. The girl, Lisa was a little more polite. Alan was a little more ritualistic. John was more sluggish, and his form of greeting was more casual, which made the middle-aged knight, Jack¡¯s eyelids twitch when he saw this. However, Family Head Lowe didn¡¯t seem to care. He smiled and greeted everyone. Since those who were here were all elites of the family who had exceeding strength and loyalty, he naturally wouldn¡¯t mind such a small detail. ¡°Family Head, then why did you summon us back today? We were having a great time killing in the Forest of Magic Beasts.¡± The red-haired knight, John placed his hands behind his head and asked casually. As one of the three great geniuses of the William Family, John didn¡¯t want to waste his time on boring banquets and trivial matters, and as such his words were very direct and frank. He did not have the slightest intention of beating around the bush. The middle-aged knight pressed his temple, feeling a headache. But as a genius, John had this privilege. Family Head Lowe waved his hand to disperse the people around him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡± ¡°Yo, has Family Head had a change in personality? Usually, you would beat around the bush for quite some time before being willing to tell us what you want.¡± John seemed to like his new style very much. He took the lead and stepped into the William Family¡¯s inner residence. Everyone followed him in sequence. They all brushed past Ron. When Alan walked past the front of Ron, he glanced at him discreetly. The aura on his body was keenly captured by Ron. ¡°This is¡­ Tier 6?¡± Ron was surprised to find that Alan, who had been out for more than a month, had advanced. He had become a tier 6 fire mage! The William Family originally had three geniuses. They were Alan, who was good at fire magic. Knight John, who was good at close combat. And knight Ron, who was very balanced in all aspects. The three of them had always been the most talented in the William Family, and their levels were also always bitingly close with each other. After graduating from school, their tiers had been stable at around tier 5. However, each of them had their opportunities and lives. Compared to Alan, who became the first heir of the Family, John chose to go out and become stronger, while he, Ron entered the Kingdom¡¯s Knight Corps. Due to certain matters, Ron, who originally had a bright future, was directly transferred out of the Knight Corps and became a member of the city defense team. If it wasn¡¯t for Eddie¡¯s perfume, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to appear at the family meeting at all, and he wouldn¡¯t have known that Alan had become a Tier 6 mage. In the short period of contact, both parties didn¡¯t say anything, but the meaning was very obvious. The current Ron didn¡¯t have the foundation and conditions to compete with Alan. His whole life might just be like this even to the end. Ron did not say anything. He only slightly moved his right shoulder away. Seemingly very satisfied with Ron¡¯s action, Alan nodded his head lightly. This scene was only seen by a few people who were paying attention. The others had no idea what had just happened. After Alan and the others walked in, Ron also followed behind them with his head lowered. After entering the inner residence, Family Head Lowe explained about the little noble, Eddie, whom Ron had met before. The other party had a magical alchemy formula called perfume that had a fragrance that could last for a long time and even had a slight magic effect. Such a magical small item was definitely something that would be yearned for on the entire continent, but now, it was in the hands of a little noble. On top of that, this noble had directly told them about his possession of such a thing without keeping his guard up. He said that he wanted to seek cooperation. As they spoke, everyone arrived in the meeting room where Family Head Lowe had met with Ron. ¡°Do you guys think that we should cooperate with him?¡± Family Head Lowe sat down and asked everyone. ¡°Cooperate? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just snatch it? If you ask me, I can handle this matter for Family Head Lowe today if I were given a team of elites.¡± John¡¯s personality was the fieriest, so he was also the first to speak. Family Head Lowe glanced at John and didn¡¯t say anything. He then turned his gaze to the others. ¡°We can try to set up a trap and get the other party¡¯s formula.¡± The William Family had raised several such scammers in the market. Many of them had done things like scamming little nobles to the point they were penniless. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to find a few swindlers to set up a trap?¡± The blonde girl, Lisa, asked tentatively. As a girl, her first consideration was not to use violence to solve the problem. Instead, she wanted to use her brain to solve the problem. Family Head Lowe nodded and did not speak. He continued to look at the others. ¡°We have to analyze the specific situation. If the little noble is in the city, we can use the swindlers¡¯ plan. If the little noble is in the suburbs, I think John¡¯s plan is more efficient.¡± The middle-aged knight, Jack, gave his answer. However, Family Head Lowe still did not speak. He looked at Alan. He wanted to hear the thoughts of the first heir of the Family first. Alan slowly opened his mouth and asked a question that did not seem to have anything to do with this matter. ¡°Is time tight?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the price we are willing to pay?¡± ¡°Whatever it takes.¡± Alan let out a breath when he heard this. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll do it personally with less than five people.¡± Alan had said what Lowe had planned to do. ¡°It should be the few of us, right?¡± Family Head Lowe smiled when he heard this. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The people outside should be for stopping somebody else.¡± Alan looked at the guards outside who were filled with killing intent. Since they could not send out a large-scale attack, then it was quite clear that these people were not prepared for his party. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Prince Seidan.¡± Gasp! Many people in the meeting room sucked in a breath of cold air. Good Heavens, this old man was quite fierce, he was going head-to-head with Prince Seidan off the bat. Family Head Lowe shook his head and explained. ¡°When the perfume was presented, many people had ideas about the formula. Since that¡¯s the case, we might as well pick the biggest opponent and defeat him, teach a lesson to those hiding in the dark. We dare to go against the Prince, so those hiding in the dark would have to carefully consider whether they¡¯re worthy to fight with the William Family!¡± At this point, a murderous look appeared in the eyes of Family Head Lowe.. Chapter 130 - The Imperial Capitals Greatest Force Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After hearing the answer from Family Head Lowe, everyone finally understood why they had been summoned back with such urgency. The goal this time was to finish off the target as soon and quickly as possible while intimidating those covetous people in the dark. One couldn¡¯t say that this task was not difficult. It was impossible to complete without the elite of the Family. If it were any other ordinary person, they would definitely cower, but for people like John who liked to act up, he could not contain his excitement any longer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Family Head. Leave these matters to us. It will definitely not be a problem.¡± John patted his chest and said confidently. Alan looked at John and did not say anything, but his meaning was clear. Since they were here, they would definitely accept this mission. From what Family Head Lowe said, the other party was just a small noble. He would probably be able to subdue the other party in no time. It wasn¡¯t difficult to get the formula. The difficult part was how to keep the formula to themselves. Seeing that John had taken the initiative to accept the mission, the middle-aged knight, Jack also stepped forward to express his standing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Family Head. This mission will not be a problem in our hands.¡± Although this mission sounded very dangerous, and their opponent was Prince Seidan, but it wasn¡¯t like he had never completed a more dangerous mission before. This time, their opponent was just a small noble. It was not a difficult mission. On the contrary, it could be said to be simple. Normally, a small noble could not afford to have the most basic guards, mainly because they weren¡¯t rich enough. A normal noble who cared about his reputation would have a few guards, but a poor noble could not even afford one. If they had the choice, most people wouldn¡¯t choose to sell the perfume formula. Wasn¡¯t it better to keep it in one¡¯s own hands and sell the product directly? From this point of view, this little noble¡¯s financial situation was not very good. If Eddie heard this, he would definitely be speechless. Although he was the one who took the initiative to contact the other party to sell the perfume formula, Jack¡¯s analysis regarding his lack of money wasn¡¯t wrong at all. At this time, Family Head Lowe pointed at Ron, who was sitting in the corner of the meeting room. ¡°Currently, the person who knows about this little noble the most is Ron. He has the most dealings with the other party.¡± After saying this, everyone in the meeting room turned their gazes towards the former genius. Ron was a little uncomfortable from the sudden stares of this group of people. ¡°Tell what you know to everyone.¡± Family Head Lowe said to Ron. What I know¡­ Although Ron did not approve of this plan, as a member of the family, he still stood up and said after thinking about it, ¡°I can¡¯t see through this person. Although he¡¯s a baron and he¡¯s only at Tier 1, he¡¯s good at casting all kinds of low-rank spells instantaneously. Previously, I met a tier 5 water element mage from the Kingdom Guards.¡± At this point, Ron paused and looked at Alan. Alan¡¯s expression did not change much. Although this person was Alan¡¯s man, Alan¡¯s expression at this moment was as if he was listening to the news of a person who had nothing to do with him. ¡°At that time, I and the other party had joined hands to defeat the person from the Kingdom Guards. I intuitively feel that this mage is very special, but I can¡¯t pinpoint the feeling. I don¡¯t really agree with the plan this time.¡± Ron quickly said what his thoughts were and what he thought of Eddie. Initially, everyone was a little nervous when they heard that the other party was a mage. However, when they heard that the other party only knew low-rank spells and needed to work together with Ron to defeat a tier 5 mage, their expressions immediately relaxed. Ah, what a joke. Lisa might be the only tier 4 water element mage here. John was at tier 5, Alan was at tier 6, and Jack was also at tier 6. Wouldn¡¯t such a lineup crush the opponent directly? What was there to worry about? ¡°Ron, you¡¯re too cautious. Shouldn¡¯t our lineup crush the opponent directly?¡± Jack bluntly expressed his opinion. It was true. If it was a one-on-one, the opponent might be able to run away, but there were five of them here, and their tiers were higher than the opponent¡¯s tier. How could they lose? If he couldn¡¯t crush him directly, Jack felt that would be embarrassed to say that he was a tier 6 knight. Ron couldn¡¯t refute this at all. Indeed, in the face of such a lineup, let alone capturing Eddie, even capturing him would be enough. Seeing that Ron was unable to refute, Family Head Lowe revealed a hint of a smile. He clapped his hands and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. The few of you follow Ron to get the formula. If there¡¯s a problem in the city, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± As the Family Head, he definitely couldn¡¯t take the risk himself. He needed to stay in the manor and give out commands. ¡°No problem, Family Head. Such a small matter can be settled in half a day.¡± Although John disdained to deal with a tier-one rookie, the future of the William Family was concerned. He could still distinguish the severity of the matter. But was this thing called perfume really that magical? John raised his question. Faced with this question, Family Head Lowe smiled slightly. He turned around and took a transparent glass bottle with liquid in it from a hidden and locked cabinet in the meeting room. No one knew what he was trying to do. Family Head Lowe took out the bottle, then he gently pulled the cork out with his hand. In an instant, a charming rose fragrance mixed with a mystical fragrance wafted out. So this is perfume? Ron looked at the bottle in the Family Head¡¯s hand in surprise. Didn¡¯t you say that you gave it to King Andrew? Why do you still have a portion of it in your hands? Family Head Lowe smiled. ¡°How could I give it all away? I saved half of it for myself.¡± Besides, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of the wine supply, he might not even be able to see King Andrew. Thus he had to seize the opportunity to give it to him. The risks were great, but the opportunities were also great. Family Head Lowe chose to give it his all. Except for Ron, everyone else was immersed in the fragrance of the perfume. This thing smelled really good. And according to the Family Head¡¯s introduction, the fragrance would last for a whole day if this thing was applied to clothes. These words made Lisa and John¡¯s eyes burst with great enthusiasm at the same time. Lisa was excited because girls were born with a natural liking for these things. John, on the other hand, was excited because the sweat on him always smelled bad due to his Knight¡¯s armor. If he had such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much from the stench in the future. These two people had a huge demand for this thing. It was the same for the middle-aged knight, Jack, but he was already used to the smell of sweat. When Alan smelled the fragrance, the wheels in his mind moved. He was thinking that if this thing were to sweep across the entire continent, the William Family would definitely take off. However, such a huge benefit would, for sure, attract a lot of hungry wolves. That being said, when he thought about his strength that had just advanced to tier 6, he felt a little more at ease. Currently, the country¡¯s advanced combat strength was concentrated in the army. The tier 8 mage Mondo was even transferred to the front lines. Currently, the strongest person in the Imperial Capital was only around Tier 6. Other than King Andrew who had already become an advanced warrior, it could be said that Alan was the strongest person who was still in the Imperial Capital! Chapter 131 - Three Clowns Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio With his strength, there was no need to worry. Now, he had to hurry up and complete the mission. Without hesitating, Alan said, ¡°Family Head, we have understood the information and the situation. We will prepare to set off now.¡± Alan, who hadn¡¯t given much thought to this matter, immediately became enthusiastic. At first, he didn¡¯t think much about this thing. He felt that it was just a small toy among the noble families. But after seeing and smelling it, he realized the huge economic value hidden behind it. The William Family must get it! As long as they could get this thing called perfume, his Family would gain a huge fortune. When the time came, Princess Faith would definitely agree to his pursues! Alan¡¯s heart was burning with passion. Previously, it was because he had heard that the King had arranged an engagement for Princess Faith that he chose to leave for training and adventure. But now, there seemed to be hope again. How could Alan not be tempted! The sky was dimming outside. Family Head Lowe nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here for you to get the formula back.¡± He then pointed at Ron. ¡°Lead the way to where you went last time.¡± Although Ron was not very willing, he could not disobey the Family Head¡¯s orders. He silently said in his heart, it was not that he did not try to dissuade them, it was just that the other party was too strong and there was nothing he could do. ¡°Yes.¡± Ron could only reluctantly agree. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get the perfume!¡± Seeing that everyone was ready, John was obviously the most excited among this group of people, Lisa as well. At this point, the five-man team of the William Family was assembled. The team consisted of the tier-4 water element mage Lisa, the tier 5 intermediate knight John, the tier 5 intermediate knight Ron, the tier 6 fire element mage Alan, and the tier 6 advanced Knight, Jack. It could be said that this team could be considered the best in the entire Imperial Capital. Any one of them was an elite existence. With such a lineup, if a timid noble saw it, they would probably surrender immediately. Everyone was full of confidence, except for Ron, who had always felt that the other party was hiding something, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where the feeling came from. He could only say that his intuition was telling him to not do this. ¡°Ron, you¡¯re not afraid, are you? If you can¡¯t even handle such a small matter, what will you do when you go to the battlefield in the future? Hahahaha!¡± John¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Ron. His words made Ron glance at him from the corner of his eyes. Being provoked like this consecutively, even a person with a good temper would be angry. ¡°If not for the Family Head being here, do you believe that I would have killed you?¡± Seeing that Ron finally gave a reaction to his words, John said mockingly, ¡°Hahaha, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Come at me if you have the guts.¡± The red-haired John emitted combat aura from his body. His eyes were filled with a crazy desire to fight. Just as the two of them were about to start fighting on the spot, an even stronger combat aura suddenly appeared on the field. ¡°Both of you, calm down!¡± Jack appeared between the two of them and forcefully suppressed them. As the person closest to the advanced rank in the William Family, Jack had quite some authority. Seeing that it was Jack, even the usually crazy John slowly withdrew his combat aura. Ron did the same. Then, he bowed and apologized to Family Head Lowe. John and Ron had never gotten along since they were young, and everyone knew about this. Therefore, Family Head Lowe didn¡¯t think much about this small interlude. Without caring about the conflict between the two of them, he merely waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and come back as soon as possible. I hope to hear your good news.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The few of them replied. The few of them who had just returned did not even have the time to warm their chairs before they brought Ron along and set off towards Eddie¡¯s castle. ¡­ At this moment, Eddie had just finished showering. He lay on his bed and quickly fell asleep. It was very tiring to reach the 40th floor of the Trial Tower. Although Eddie had also advanced to a tier 4 in the middle, the continuous battles made his brain in urgent need of rest. He fell asleep the moment he lay on the bed. Noticing that the breathing in the room had started to stabilize, Emily, who was outside the door, gently closed the door. She casually cast a space-type magic. This time, Emily had learned from Eddie¡¯s previous experience of leaving from the balcony. She wrapped up the entire room in the space-type magic. As soon as Eddie walked out of this room, Emily would sense his movements. Although it sounded like imprisonment, to protect Eddie, or rather, to protect the relationship between Eddie and the maidservants, all this was necessary. Emily headed downstairs where Thor and Hermione were fooling around. As a dragon, Thor¡¯s strength was much greater than Hermione¡¯s. But as an assassin, Hermione¡¯s nimbleness and softness made it difficult for Thor to catch her. Autumn, on the other hand, was watching the show happily. Good God, have you guys seen a fight between legendary creatures before? Ah, I have, and it was a front-row seat. This was something she could brag about if she went out in the future. At this moment, Thor was condensing the Fire of Darkness on her right hand. The surging dark and fire elements in the air were converging on her hand. The Fire of Darkness was a tier 7 spell that required the user to have talent in both the dark and fire elements. This was Thor¡¯s best skill. It was almost effortless for her to cast it. Thor¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hermione¡¯s figure, trying to lock on to her with her spiritual power. Countless black flames condensed around Thor. But at this time, Hermione kept changing her form. She flashed in the air with ghostly speed, leaving countless afterimages. Thor couldn¡¯t lock onto her at all. The natural speed advantage of the Unknown Witch gave her the upper hand. But suddenly, Hermione stopped, enabling Thor¡¯s spiritual power to instantly lock onto her. ¡°Bang!¡± Thor stepped on the floor tiles, creating a big hole in the floor that had been strengthened by magic. She rushed towards Hermione at a high speed. I¡¯ve finally found your weakness! Hermione! However, Thor seemed to see a sly smile on Hermione¡¯s face from the air. In the next moment, just as Thor¡¯s fist that was engulfed in the Fire of Darkness was about to touch Hermione, Hermione¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. Thor¡¯s spiritual power also instantly lost track of Hermione. She looked around blankly, wondering where Hermione had gone. Then, Hermione suddenly appeared behind Thor. She stretched out her fair and tender little hand and scratched Thor¡¯s armpit. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The armpit area was Thor¡¯s most sensitive area. The moment Hermione did this, Thor couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She immediately laughed out loud. Seeing that Thor was subdued by Hermione in one move, Autumn also joined in out of curiosity. Thus, Hermione and Autumn, one on each side, gave Thor a great massage. ¡°Haha, you guys¡­ don¡¯t¡­ Hahaha¡­ Make fun of me¡­ Hahahaha!¡± Thor was laughing so hard that she was rolling on the ground. Seeing these three clowns making a scene, Emily felt a headache. One was fine, but now there were three of them. The castle would definitely not be cold and cheerless in the future.. Chapter 132 - Mithril Castle Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Emily quickly stopped the three of them from fooling around by giving each of them a hand blade. If it weren¡¯t for the space-type magic she had set up, Eddie would have noticed Thor¡¯s dense dark and fire elemental fluctuations earlier. Watching as Emily lectured them, Thor, Hermione, and Autumn stood obediently and received the lecture. She pointed at the floor tiles that Thor had stepped through. ¡°The three of you, hurry up and fix the floor before Master wakes up. If you don¡¯t fix it, you¡¯re not allowed to have dinner!¡± Emily directly gave her final ultimatum. ¡°Huh? Lady Emily, this has nothing to do with me, right? I didn¡¯t participate in it¡­¡± Autumn, who was at the side, felt that she was wronged. She hadn¡¯t done anything. How could she be willing to fix the floor? Emily glanced at autumn. ¡°Did you watch from the side just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Autumn nodded in a daze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± What? Autumn was dumbfounded. The two legendary creatures involved in the fight each had a 50% chance of winning, but if it were her, how could she even go forward to stop the fight? Or was she tired of living? She was just a puny tier 9 mage, she couldn¡¯t afford all the hassle and danger. ¡°You were watching the show from the side, so you¡¯ll be punished together!¡± Emily didn¡¯t give Autumn a chance to explain, blocking Autumn¡¯s words altogether. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Autumn answered weakly. She was just watching the show, and now she had to do hard labor. She was too miserable. She still had a bunch of alchemy laboratories that she hadn¡¯t built yet. She had a lot of things to do, but now she had to fix the floor first. So very miserable! Which tier 9 mage on the continent is as miserable as I am? Which tier 9 mage isn¡¯t a great existence? But here, I¡¯m at the bottom of the food chain. Is there any justice in this world?! Even though she was cursing in her heart, Autumn would still continue to stay here. Let alone the fact that Lady Emily was here, even if it was for the sake of her student, Eddie, she would stay. Right now, the most important thing was to find some time to set up her laboratory. With the professional equipment, she would be able to explain more profound magic potion knowledge to Eddie. Although she still lacked quite some materials and equipment, she could start with the simple ones first. After that, she could just shamelessly go to Dean Ofia to ask for some resources. In short, no matter how bitter it was for her, she could not make her student suffer, let alone such an outstanding one. Seeing that Autumn was implicated, Thor and Hermione felt a little guilty. After all, it was mainly the two of them who had caused the trouble. Thor very generously patted Autumn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll remember this. If you have any problems in the future, I¡¯ve got you covered.¡± Autumn looked at the confident Thor and mercilessly exposed her. ¡°There are only five of us in the castle. Who else can you take care of besides me?¡± You have no one else to take care of besides yourself. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Thor thought for a moment, and it seemed to be true. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s find some materials to repair the floor.¡± Looking at the small hole that she had made in the floor with just one step, Thor felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my place to look for materials.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just find some soil to fill it up?¡± Autumn was very curious. Did they need to look for materials specifically for this thing? ¡°Of course. The floor tiles are made of mithril bricks. I don¡¯t even know where I put them.¡± Thor said while looking back as she walked. ¡°Huh? Mithril?¡± Autumn was a little stunned. She knew about mithril, it was a very precious metal. It had a silver-white appearance and was much stronger than steel, but much lighter. Not only were the weapons that the dwarves made out of mithril harder than steel, but they were also as light as bubbles. Not only that, but mithril also had good magic conductivity. Many magic items or magic staffs would double in value if there was even a trace of mithril in them. However, the production of mithril was very low, and it was very rare on the continent. Once there was mithril on the market, it would immediately be snatched up by others. Moreover, such rare metals were mostly controlled by the Holy Sect, which increased its rarity by another notch. And now you¡¯re saying that entire bricks are made of mithril? Isn¡¯t this a little too extravagant! Wait a minute! Autumn suddenly thought of something. She looked around. The bricks around her looked the same shape and color. Autumn¡¯s expression gradually became excited. It can¡¯t be¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, the floor of this castle is made of mithril.¡± Thor replied indifferently. ¡°The entire castle is made of mithril, not just the floor.¡± What the f*ck? The entire castle? How much mithril would this f*cking need?! Autumn began to examine the castle once more. The floor, the walls, the pillars. It couldn¡¯t all be mithril, right¡­ Thor nodded. ¡°Yep, the floor, the walls, and the pillars that you see are indeed all made of mithril.¡± What the F * ck? They¡¯re all made of mithril! Although this castle was filled with legendary creatures and the place they lived in was definitely not ordinary, this was too abnormal. Did they take all the mithril reserves of the Holy Sect? ¡°Autumn, come on,¡± Thor shouted and used her eyes to urge the other party to follow her. ¡°Huh, alright¡­¡± Autumn followed her in a daze. Every step she took reminded her that she was walking on mithril, and her movements became extremely awkward. At this moment, Autumn followed Thor to the storage room on the second floor of the castle. They were looking for materials, so she didn¡¯t understand why they came to this seemingly old storage room. But in the next second, Thor opened the door of the storage room and walked straight in, and also indicated to Autumn to follow them. After entering, then only did Autumn realize that there was actually a corridor behind this door. In this dark corridor, there were countless torches around. The torches were burning, and one couldn¡¯t see the end of the corridor. This was? Thor and Hermione walked in front without saying anything, so Autumn could only follow behind them. As they walked, they came to a wall. At this moment, Thor suddenly reached out her palm and pressed on the wall. A dragon claw-like mark suddenly appeared on the wall. This was Thor¡¯s exclusive passcode. A huge gap slowly opened on the wall. There were so many trap mechanisms in this castle? Autumn was stunned. First, it was the dilapidated storage room, and now it was this huge gap. The gap revealed a spiral staircase that seemed to lead deep down. How many more secrets did this castle have? Autumn was shocked. All this happened one after another, and she didn¡¯t even know where she was going. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my material warehouse first.¡± Thor led the way. Material warehouse? It should be where the mithril was kept. No wonder there were so many mechanisms. The place where the mithril was kept would definitely have to be hidden. It would be safer if there were so many mechanisms to get to it. That was what Autumn thought. But seeing the huge and messy open-air warehouse in front of her, Autumn was speechless. Thor and Hermione flew up into the sky and started to search high and low.. Chapter 133 - Mithril Mine Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and come look for the mithril. If we can¡¯t fix it before dinner, big sister Emily won¡¯t let us eat.¡± Thor and Hermione were obviously dissatisfied with Autumn¡¯s dawdling. If everyone didn¡¯t work together to find it, who knew when it would be fixed. Autumn hurriedly cast a wind-element spell on herself and lifted herself into the air. Finally, she saw the full view of the open-air warehouse. It was a little unfair to say that it was a warehouse. From the looks of it, this was a huge mountain that had been hollowed out. Then, Thor had casually thrown things into it, and the things piled up like rubbish, scattered here and there. At first glance, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be related to any precious materials, which was Autumn¡¯s initial thought, but with a few more glances, she could find precious materials everywhere. For example, mountain copper, fine gold, black iron, and so on. This was simply ridiculous! If these things were outside in the world, countless people would go to great lengths to obtain them. But now, they were discarded here, like trash. And there were quite a lot of them. The materials here, as long as a bit of them was added to armor and weapons, would make the power of the items much stronger. But here, they could be seen everywhere. The mountain copper was piled up in piles. The fine gold was exposed to the air, and dust was beginning to form on it. The black iron was piled up into a small mountain. Was she dreaming? Since when did precious materials appear here as if they were in a wholesale market? The materials here were not limited to these. There were also some that Autumn did not even recognize. Although she did not recognize them very well, Autumn felt that since these things could be placed together with these ¡°rubbish¡±, they were definitely not something simple. ¡°Hey, hurry up and look for it. I remember that I did bring back some mithril back then. I think I threw it here.¡± Thor looked a little frustrated. Things that could usually be found anywhere tend to disappear when there was a need for them. It was really strange. Hermione was also searching everywhere. ¡°Did you remember wrongly? Maybe the mithril is in your other pit?¡± Thor touched her long golden hair. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The other pit is for other things, and there¡¯s another one for gold coins. I can remember this much.¡± There were two more? Autumn was speechless This one pit wasn¡¯t enough, there were two more. Just how much stock did she have! Autumn, who originally thought that building a mithril castle was extremely extravagant, now only felt that it was thrifty, too thrifty. Just with the materials here, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to build a bigger castle, using mithril alone was too thrifty. However, no one had been to the place for a long time, and thus there was a layer of dirt on the floor, which made it a little dirty. ¡°Let me help you blow away all the dust and dirt, there¡¯s too much here.¡± Autumn felt the density of magic power here. It was actually twice as dense as the magic power outside. Damn, the density of magic power in the Trial Tower was only about as much. Autumn didn¡¯t stop the movements on her hands while her brain was racing. She directly cast a tier 7 wind element spell, Gale! The surging wind-element energy in the air was like a restless beast. With Autumn as the explosive point, it surged out. A tornado-like storm instantly blew across Thor¡¯s huge pit. Although the fierce wind was blowing in the pit, the materials inside were not blown away at all. As a mage who majored in dark element magic and minored in wind and lightning element magic, Autumn could cast such a small spell easily. Although the wind was fierce, in the face of Autumn¡¯s tier 9 spiritual power, it was as obedient as a child. This could be seen from the fact that Thor and Hermione¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t even blown apart but the wind. Soon, the dust in the pit was blown away, and it revealed something that was buried deep inside. Autumn suddenly felt that something was of concern. There seemed to be something shining in the pit. She hadn¡¯t noticed it when the pit was buried by dust just now. Now that the dust had been blown away, the whole thing was revealed. This was¡­ Mithril? And so much of it! What else could it be other than mithril that was densely shining with silver light? Mithril naturally gave off a lustrous glow. In the darkness, it was abnormally obvious. ¡°Thor! Hermione! I found it! It¡¯s inside here!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I see it. Move aside.¡± ¡°Move aside?¡± Just as Autumn was wondering what Thor meant by ¡°move aside,¡±. Thor suddenly rushed forward and slammed into the ground. The huge impact made a clean area on the surface of the crater. Only then did Autumn see clearly that the mithril on the ground was not scattered, instead it was a large block of intact mithril that had been covered by other scattered materials. Good heavens! Seeing such a large block of mithril, Autumn was shocked. Did you bring the Pope¡¯s vault back??? However, the amount of mithril here was far from enough. With a lift of Thor¡¯s hand, the entire mountain began to rumble, and even the earth seemed to be trembling. Only then did Autumn realize that not only was this mithril was not alone or scattered, but it was one whole area of mithril! It was not a block of mithril or a pile of mithril, it was a complete mithril mine that was the same size as this huge pit! Under Autumn¡¯s shocked gaze, Thor exerted all her strength and extracted the mithril mine that was buried under the huge pit. Boom! When Thor lifted the mithril that was the same size as a mine and appeared back on the surface, the entire Earth seemed to be rumbling. The sky above the large pit that was originally bright had been completely blocked by the luster of the mithril. It was as if a meteorite had suddenly appeared in front of Autumn. But now, Thor was lifting it with one arm. Oh my God¡­ What kind of monstrous strength was this? To be able to lift an entire mine with one arm, even a tier 9 warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to do that¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve finally found it. I remember putting this mithril mine here. Back then when I snatched it I had thrown it here.¡± Thor had a relaxed expression on her face as if she did not feel that there was anything wrong with what she said at all. Damn it, snatching a mithril mine was an option? Hermione also looked at Thor speechlessly. So what if she found it? Why did she have to lift it? It was blocking the light. ¡°Isn¡¯t this for convenience? So that we can see it directly.¡± After saying that, Thor directly threw the mithril mine into the big pit. There was another rumble, and countless pieces of soil splashed out from the pit. Thor¡¯s hand was holding some mithril blocks that she had just removed from the mithril mine. They had obtained the material they needed! Next, they only needed to repair the damaged floor. Autumn looked at the mithril mine on the ground, then at Thor and Hermione. She felt that all this was an eye-opener, and she had finally witnessed how a legendary creature repaired a floor. It was no wonder so many people wanted to slay a dragon. The wealth of each dragon was simply enviable! She believed that any alchemy student who saw so many precious materials here would immediately betray the Academy to come here and conduct research. Mithril should be spent sparingly, you say? Here, it was all over the place. Heartache for failing an experiment, you say? Hehe, all the materials were as common as the soil here. Autumn was completely dazed.. Chapter 134 - The Attack of the William Family Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In the Forest of Magic Beasts in the suburbs, a battle was ongoing. The razorback rhinoceros were a kind of forest magic beasts that lived in groups. When they reached adulthood, their strength could reach tier 3, the outstanding ones could even smoothly advance to tier 4. Having the habit of living in groups, they had always been the overlords in the periphery of the forest of Magic Beasts. But now, they were being massacred. Countless streaks of silver-colored combat aura exploded in the forest. The prideful defense of the razorback rhinoceros was as weak as paper in front of these combat aura. The dozens of razorback rhinoceros were slaughtered in an instant. ¡°Wooo!¡± The red-haired knight seemed to enjoy this scene very much. When his combat aura tore the razorback rhinoceros apart at will, he had an inexplicable feeling of satisfaction. The bodies of the razorback rhinoceros that littered the ground were the fruits of his battle. After the red-haired knight finished enjoying his massacre, a blonde girl landed on the ground lightly from a tree, and she weaved her way among the razorback rhinoceros¡¯ corpses. The magic beasts¡¯ crystal cores were removed from the flesh and fell into her hands. These two people were John and Lisa who had left the William Family residence. After the team secretly left the city, they chose the least time-consuming route. What would be the fastest route? A straight line, of course. All the creatures in their way were completely slaughtered. This group of magic beasts was also unlucky to have encountered this group of elites from the Imperial Capital. That being said, the team was only taking a path at the edge of the Forest of Magic Beasts. After all, in the depths of the Forest of Magic Beasts, there were usually more high-ranked creatures. It was not that they could not defeat them, but it would take too much time to deal with these magic beasts now. ¡°Come back, John.¡± The middle-aged knight, Jack, shouted at John, who was a little too engrossed in the killings. It was very easy for John to get overly excited during the killings. If he did not keep an eye on him, he might disappear in an instant. However, it seemed that John hadn¡¯t enjoyed himself to his heart¡¯s content yet. ¡°There¡¯s so little of them, they¡¯re not even enough for me to get warmed up.¡± ¡°Come back.¡± A blonde man appeared in the forest and looked at John indifferently. John immediately swallowed the words he was just about to say. However, the fighting spirit in his eyes was still there. He was just trying his best to suppress it. ¡°We¡¯ve already taken quite some time. Are you sure it¡¯s in this direction?¡± Alan turned his head to look at Ron who was following behind him. He asked if the target¡¯s address was correct. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s in this direction. That place is very remote. Most people wouldn¡¯t go there.¡± Ron looked at the corpses of the magic beasts on the ground, and he was a little surprised. Although these were only tier-3 magic beasts, their defensive power was not inferior to that of tier 4 creatures. John could actually kill them instantly. His combat aura attribute was definitely an attack type. That¡¯s right, combat auras had different attributes as well. Some leaned towards offensive attributes, such as John, while some leaned towards defensive attributes, such as Jack. As for Ron, he was more of a synthesis of both. He was not especially good or bad in either, but he did not have any specialties either. Seeing that Ron had no intention of changing the location of the castle that he initially reported, Alan nodded his head. They were moving forward in the direction of Eddie¡¯s castle. Along the way, Alan no longer suppressed John¡¯s bloodlust and allowed him to fight wantonly. This also greatly increased the speed of the team¡¯s advance. In a short while, they arrived at the Forest of Magic Beasts that was closest to their destination. They had to traverse the entire forest to reach their destination. However, soon¡­ ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°What is this?¡± The few of them saw the center of the Forest of Magic Beasts, which had been blasted into countless canyons by Emily and Thor. Among them, Alan, who had great vision, saw at a glance that the canyons were filled with the corpses of goblins. The shock hit first, then it was alarm. Those who could destroy this place to this point were definitely advanced rank creatures. There were actually advanced rank creatures near the Imperial Capital? Shouldn¡¯t all of them have been expelled? Standing amongst the team, Alan slowly pulled out his magic staff. He subconsciously became alert. ¡°Alan, look at these goblins. They should have been dead for a long time. Their bodies are already dry.¡± The experienced Jack could tell at a glance that the goblins here had been dead for a long time. Many of them had already been devoured by the magic beasts here, but just the scale of the remaining ones was already large. Alan looked at the black hole not far away, his heart in shock. Ron looked at the group of people, and the corners of his mouth revealed a hint of disdain. This was enough to make them feel shocked? This was not even half as tragic as what he had witnessed back then. At least a few million goblins had died here in a bloody mess that day. This scene that the lot of you are seeing now has already been beautified. However, just looking at this scene was enough to make Lisa and the others feel nauseous. Seeing Lisa¡¯s discomfort, John became anxious. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not leading us in the wrong direction on purpose, are you? You want us to pass through here on purpose?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. After passing through this forest, we¡¯ll arrive at the place you¡¯re looking for.¡± Ron¡¯s unconcerned look made John gnash his teeth in anger. Just as he was about to step forward and settle the score with Ron, he was stopped by Jack. ¡°Let¡¯s get out first. Let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± It wasn¡¯t that Jack was favoring any side, but in a place like this where there were many corpses, all kinds of creatures would appear here. On top of that, it was very easy to attract some scavenger creatures. Although those creatures didn¡¯t pose much of a threat, they would affect the team¡¯s speed. Jack asking everyone to leave first was definitely an experienced choice. John glared fiercely at Ron. He walked in front of the team to clear the way. No one spoke on the way. Everyone was trying their best to forget what they had just seen, especially Lisa. She had thought that this trip would be like an outing. She never expected that she would see such a shocking scene. Even if she had experienced bloody scenes before, she was still unable to help but react in the face of such a scene. John could see Lisa¡¯s reactions. ¡°Damn it!¡± John cursed in a low voice. He swore that after this mission was over, he would beat Ron up well. Looking at the sluggish Ron who was tagging along at the back of the team, John clenched his fists. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Ron¡¯s voice rang out. Sure enough, after walking for a while, everyone saw a small castle. It seemed that there were people living inside. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Is this a castle?¡± They glanced at the small castle that only had two or three floors. It was simply like a mini-sized castle. Ron stopped in his tracks. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought you to the castle. Do whatever you want. I¡¯m going back.¡± Ron led everyone here and prepared to leave. However, just as Ron was about to leave, he was stopped by a hand. The person who stopped him was the first heir of the Family, Alan. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Ron frowned. Was he were going to make a move against him during the mission? Alan said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t know the other party. We need someone who can introduce us to each other. This way, it¡¯ll be easier for the business to commence.¡± Hearing this, Ron smiled out of mockery. ¡°Business? One of you is at tier 4, one is at tier 5, two are at tier 6, and you¡¯re going to a tier 1 mage¡¯s house to discuss business?¡± Ron sneered, ¡°You¡¯re already like this, do you still need me to introduce you? Makes me want to laugh..¡± Chapter 135 - Maybe I Can Help You Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio None of the people present were fools. They all knew what Ron was implying. John was originally already angry with Ron, so the moment he heard Ron¡¯s words, he could not control his temper. ¡°Ron, do you need a beating? Should I just beat you up here and now?¡± John had been holding back for a long time. This time, he decided not to hold back anymore. He held his knight¡¯s longsword and wanted to duel with Ron. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if your strength is as tough as your words!¡± The red-haired John was about to make a move when Alan reached out to stop John. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Alan, let me kill this trash!¡± ¡°He¡¯s still useful for the time being.¡± They really needed someone to introduce them to the other party, so Ron was still useful for the time being. Alan turned to look at Ron. ¡°If we can use business methods to get the other party to hand over the formula, that would be for the best. It would also be a result that everyone can accept. I believe that you don¡¯t want the other party to be hurt as well, right?¡± After hearing Alan¡¯s words, Ron fell silent. To be honest, he was indeed moved by these words. If possible, he still hoped to be able to protect Eddie¡¯s life. After all, he was able to regain the attention of the Family and be summoned by Family Head Lowe all because of the perfume Eddie gave him. Now, because of him, Eddie had fallen into such a perilous state. He couldn¡¯t escape responsibility no matter what. Ron suddenly spoke, ¡°If I listen to you, will you let the other party go?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Alan nodded to Ron and promised that as long as he followed his request, he would guarantee that the other party would be alive. ¡°Alright, what do you want me to do?¡± In the end, Ron chose to trust him. It wasn¡¯t like he had a second choice, though. ¡°How about this, you go and explain the purpose of our visit on our behalf. We will wait for you here.¡± Ron nodded. Then, he turned around and walked towards the castle. Watching Ron¡¯s back as he gradually disappeared into the distance, John looked at Alan in puzzlement. This was not the Alan that he usually knew. The Alan that he knew was the kind of person who was ruthless in his actions and would sacrifice everything to achieve his goal. Why did he suddenly show kindness today and treat Ron so well? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really going to let the other party go? The Family Head instructed us to clean them up. If you do this¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a slap landed on John¡¯s face. Lisa looked at Alan in shock. She did not know why Alan suddenly made a move. ¡°What a bunch of f*cking idiots. Do you really think I¡¯m being kind here? If I didn¡¯t say this, would that idiot be so obedient?¡± Alan wore an expression as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°He¡¯s just a tool for us to probe about the opponent. Once we confirm that the other party is really an ordinary little noble, we¡¯ll destroy them.¡± Lisa was a little surprised. ¡°What about Ron? We promised him.¡± ¡°If he really wants to stop us from completing the mission, I don¡¯t mind letting him disappear too.¡± At this moment, Alan¡¯s expression suddenly became a little cruel. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting the other party go. ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right, this is the ruthless and decisive Alan that I know!¡± John, who had just been slapped, was not angry at all. Instead, he laughed loudly. He felt that he had not misjudged Alan. This¡­ It turned out that not only did Alan want to kill the little noble, he also wanted to kill Ron here¡­ ¡­ Lisa looked at the two people beside her and could not help but murmur, ¡°Two lunatics¡­¡± Jack, the middle-aged knight, who was standing at the side, heard that Alan wanted to kill Ron along with the opponent, but he merely glanced at the other party and did not say anything. His eyes were calm as if he did not care about what Alan had just said. Obviously, no one in this group treated Ron as a companion. ¡­ At this moment, Ron quietly came to the castle door alone. He had no idea that he had been treated as a tool by his companions. He was still thinking about how to make the other party agree to this deal and how to save the lives of the other party. At this moment, Ron, who was standing outside the door, was a little nervous. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Unexpectedly, the door opened. Thor came out with the mithril, along with Hermione and Autumn. They were going to build Autumn¡¯s alchemy lab so that the mithril could be made into bricks in the lab later. Otherwise, it would take Thor a lot of effort to make it herself. Looking at the three different but beautiful women who appeared from the castle, Ron¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the view. Looking at the three women in front of him, Ron was a little envious of Eddie. He had met Thor and Hermione before, but why was there another maid now? Not only did were her long legs encased in black silk stockings, but she was also wearing a mage robe. Was this some kind of new fun? Ron knew that some of the noble families in the city liked cosplay. They would often ask their maids to play the roles of mages, priests, female knights,s and so on to make themselves happy. It seemed that this little noble was also like this. It was just that he seemed to be too bold. He actually directly drew nine golden patterns on the mage robe, which meant that the person wearing it was a tier 9 mage. Such a pattern couldn¡¯t be drawn casually. It was also fortunate that he was the only one who saw it. If any other mage saw it, they would probably come looking for the little noble. This little noble should really restrict these maids. Just as he was about to educate them, Thor spoke directly to Ron. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re standing in front of my house.¡± That¡¯s right. Thor and the other two had no impression of Ron at all. Or rather, in their eyes, such a person couldn¡¯t even be considered trash. How could they remember trash that wasn¡¯t even as good as an ant? These words directly made Ron choke back all the words that he wanted to say. He was just about to reprimand these maids for not knowing the etiquette and rules, which was to say their greetings first in front of a knight, but when he thought about the fact that these maids might be directly silenced because of him later, the words were on the tip of his tongue, but he could not spit them out. He also immediately lost the mood to lecture them. He could only speak patiently. ¡°Where¡¯s your Master? I am the William Family¡¯s Ron, here to visit him.¡± Ron? They had never heard of this name. ¡°Our Master is sleeping upstairs. If you want to see him, you¡¯ll have to wait till he wakes up.¡± Eddie had just returned from the Trial Tower and was currently resting. Let alone Ron coming to look for him, even the Gods would have to wait at the side when they came to see him. Hey! Did this little noble¡¯s maids not understand the rules of nobles? She didn¡¯t even go in to check, and she just said that the little noble was resting and couldn¡¯t see him? Ron had never seen such maids anywhere. I¡¯m here to save you, you simply don¡¯t know anything! ¡°Please go and inform your Master, tell him that I, Ron, have something important to discuss with him.¡± Ron spoke slowly to the maidservants, word by word as if he was afraid that they would not understand. However, Thor did not seem to care. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I might be able to help you..¡± Chapter 136 - Snatching the Maids Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio You? Help me? Ron was amused by the words of the maid. ¡®Ask you to help me? Are you joking?! Ron was gradually getting irritable. What were these maidservants still doing here? Hurry up and go get your Master. Ron ignored the other party¡¯s offer and treated her words like a breeze that brushed past his ear, disregarding them. However, Ron did not know what he had missed. Thor had originally casually made an offer that she could help Ron because she did not want to disturb Eddie while he was resting. The magic beasts outside would kill for such an offer. After all, this was the promise of a legendary creature. Even if Ron wished on the spot that he wanted the position of Family Head in the William Family right now, Thor might even ask Ron to lead the way right this instant and directly kill the current Family Head of the William Family with a Tier 9 spell, making Ron the new Family Head straight away. That¡¯s right, Ron had unknowingly given up on such an awesome offer. Such an offer that countless magic beasts outside might not be able to get through any means, Ron had given up and missed it so easily. This was because, in his eyes, these maids were pure vases. Look at their appearances which were like artistic porcelain. Look at their delicate facial features, their gorgeous clothes, and their scrumptious figure that would make any man excited, they did not look the least bit like a powerhouse? From Ron¡¯s point of view, it was fine if these people were pleasant to the eye but of no use, but now, they were about to be destroyed by a bunch of crazy people at any moment. It was not something a little maidservant like you could get involved in! ¡®When Ron thought of this, his tone became a little impatient. ¡°T¡¯ve already said that I want to see your Master. Hurry up and get your Master down!¡± A group of madmen was staring down his back, and now there were actually a few maidservants blocking his way. It simply made Ron¡¯s mood explode. Thor frowned when she heard his words. This human was so rude. ¡®As a member of the dragon race, she had her pride. Now that she was being reprimanded by a human, Thor¡¯s eyes gradually began to carry a hint of anger. Hermione giggled as she looked at Thor. She didn¡¯t care if Thor was angry. As an Unknown Witch, she loved scenes of fun. Hermione felt excited and expectant especially when she thought about what would happen if Master saw Thor¡¯s dragon form if Thor was angered by this human in front of them and tumed into a dragon. She didn¡¯t think much of Ron¡¯s continuous actions in provoking Thor. Although Autumn was the latest addition within the three, she had gotten familiar with Thor and Hermione for some time. She knew that one of them was brainless and the other was only searching for fun. ¡®They didn¡¯t have a sense of priorities. She wondered what was so urgent for this human. Autumn sized up Ron. He shouldn¡¯t be too old, and his combat aura was overflowing due to agitation. His strength should be around tier 5, but it was not stable. ¡®There were many such people in the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, there was nothing special about him. ¡°If you have anything you need to say, you can tell me directly. I¡¯ll tell him later.¡± Autumn stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡®Thor was so angered by this human that she probably was about to explode. If they continued talking, she was afraid that Thor would directly punch him. If that happened, there would be a splatter of blood at the door. Emily would probably want them to clean it up. It already took quite some time to mend the floor. Now that there was a chance that their work might increase, Autumn was obviously unwilling for such a thing to happen. Hearing Autumn¡¯s words, Ron completely gave up. These women were determined to die, right? Ron decided to give up on the path of asking the maidservants to get Eddie. He directly shouted at the castle with both hands cupped around his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m Ron! It¡¯s important! Come out and see me! Come out and see me! Come out quickly!¡± This action shocked Thor and the others. ¡°Hey, human, shut up!¡± ¡°Brat, what are you doing!¡± ¡®Thor and Hermione were instantly anxious. Thor now regretted not blowing this brat up. If he really woke up Master, wouldn¡¯t she be the scapegoat? Thor was feeling the overwhelming urge to crush him now, she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. Hermione was feeling the same. She activated her hand knife and was ready to step forward and teach this guy a lesson. But at this moment, Autumn reminded them in time, ¡°Lady Emily has already set up a spatial barrier in advance. Little Lord won¡¯t be able to hear this guy even if his voice breaks.¡± Hearing this, the two maidservants finally relaxed. However, they were getting more and more displeased with the human in front of them. If big sister Emily hadn¡¯t cast a spatial barrier on Master¡¯s room, the brat might have succeeded in waking their Master. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to get lost while I can still control myself!¡± Thor suppressed her temper. Right now, all she wanted to do was fix the floor and ignore this idiot. ¡°You want me to get lost?¡± Ron thought he heard wrong. You want me to get lost? I¡¯m here to save you!! Do you know that someone will come later¡­ ¡­ Ron was about to explain his purpose for coming when suddenly, a clear voice sounded from the side. ¡°ah, it seems that the other party doesn¡¯t want to see you, Ron.¡± Aman ina red robe with long golden hair walked over with a group of people with indifferent expressions. Alan had come himself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would let me negotiate first?!¡± Ron panicked when he saw Alan. They had agreed as such, but why did he suddenly go back on his word? How could these maidservants fend off these tier 5 or 6 monsters?! Just thinking about it made his hair stand on end. Thor looked at the new group of people, and her gaze became even more displeased. It was originally quiet here. Now there were suddenly so many people. What was this? Did they really think that she wouldn¡¯t be angry? ¡®The reason why Alan came over was also very simple. Alan saw that Ron hadn¡¯t been able to see the little noble after trying for a long time. He had shouted for a long time, and no one paid any attention to him. As he thought, Ron was a good-for-nothing who couldn¡¯t even get the little noble to meet him. He couldn¡¯t even deal with the noble¡¯s maidservants. He was simply the trash among trash. But fortunately, he still got some information from his fruitless efforts. This was indeed the castle of that little noble. And from Ron¡¯s somewhat terrified tone, he could tell that these maidservants should be the people of that little noble. These few standing in front of the castle seemed to be the maidservants of that little noble. After seeing their faces clearly, Alan had to admit that in terms of maidservants, his side had lost, completely. Every one of these maidservants was beautiful. He even felt that these maidservants were even more beautiful than Princess Faith. Alan walked over from the forest in the distance with a playful smile on his face, walking step by step towards the servant girls. He suddenly changed his mind. He could kill that little noble at will, but he wanted to keep these maidservants. No one was allowed to snatch them from him! Chapter 137 - Alan Makes His Move Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Alan¡¯s gaze was completely focused on the maidservants as he exuded a confident aura. Seeing Alan¡¯s expression, Ron knew that Alan was getting anxious. He had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Tm still negotiating. Why are you guys out from the forest already?¡± If these people lost their patience, there was no need to say much about what would happen next. ¡°Negotiation? Being stopped by a group of maidservants at the foot of the castle is also called negotiation? What a joke.¡± From the moment Ron was stopped by the maidservants at the foot of the castle, Alan could tell that Ron was incompetent. If the little noble was close to Ron, Ron would not have been refused entry. When Ron heard this, he knew that the rejection for his request to meet with Eddie had been discovered. He cursed in his heart. ¡®These women were messing things up! Ron immediately stopped pretending to be a gentleman and even lost the so-called chivalry. He shouted at the maidservants, ¡°Hurry up and call out the Master of the castle, while there¡¯s still a chance!¡± Ron was getting extremely anxious in his heart. This was related to the lives of everyone in the castle, and these maidservants weren¡¯t helping, or rather, they were making things worse. The anxiousness in his heart was almost overwhelming. At this moment, Alan was leaning against the wall at the side of the castle, and he looked at Ron with a teasing gaze. It seemed like he wanted to see what other tricks the other party could come up with. ¡®When they were faced with Ron¡¯s roar, Thor, Hermione, and Autumn all felt very puzzled. ¡®What was this big guy shouting here for? Why couldn¡¯t he just sit down and speak in a nicer tone? Why did he have to make so much noise here? All this was actually tolerable. ¡®What made Thor angry the most was the fact that he was speaking to her in a commanding tone. There was no one else who she would allow to speak to her in such a tone other than Master. Ron didn¡¯t know that he was angering a dragon. ¡®Thor and the other two looked at him and began clenching their fists, wanting to chase this annoying guy away. Ron was almost desperate. Are these maidservants deaf!? He had already said so much, but they were still standing there motionlessly. Ron¡¯s body was emitting a silver-white combat aura, and he was ready to just charge in. But just as he was about to make his move, Alan, who was beside him, glanced at Ron indifferently. He casually extended his right hand. ¡°Boom!¡± Surging flames erupted like a volcano. ¡®The power of a tier 6 fire mage was fully unleashed. Inan instant, Ron, who was only a tier 5 knight, was engulfed in the flames that were like the breath of a fire dragon. ¡®There were no fluctuations in the emotions of the surrounding people as they watched on. A disheveled figure rushed out from the flames. Ron glared at Alan. His hair was burnt by the blazing heatwave. ¡°Who told you to use your combat aura? Didn¡¯t I tell you to only talk to the other party?¡± Alan looked at Thor and the other two with intoxicated eyes. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re even able to make a move on these three beautiful and cute maidservants. You¡¯re really lacking chivalry.¡± Hearing this, Ron wanted to curse ¡ª you¡¯re the one who said to kill them, and now you¡¯re also the one who came out to be the good guy. So now he¡¯s the only one at fault, no matter what he does? Facing Alan¡¯s ridicule, Ron¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. This was the sign of his fury. As he thought as such, the anger in Ron¡¯s heart became even more intense. You¡¯re the one giving a false account of the truth! The anger rushed into his brain, and Ron¡¯s fist lit up with a white combat aura. He pounced at Alan at lightning speed. John was some distance away from them, and with Ron¡¯s careful calculations, he wouldn¡¯t have enough time to save Alan. ¡®What Ron was thinking was that even though Alan was now a tier 6 mage, mages were mostly afraid of close combat. As long as he got close quickly, he could defeat the other party. If he succeeded, he could directly threaten the other party to let Eddie and the others go. It would not be a problem. That¡¯s right, Ron saw through Alan¡¯s hypocrisy. If he really had the sincerity to let the other party go, there was no need for him to have ¡°stopped¡± him just now. Alan was just trying to humiliate him. Ron immediately understood the crux of the matter. If he wanted to save Eddie and the others, he had to defeat Alan First. Of course, the formula would still have to be handed over to the William Family. This was the bottom line. Facing Ron whose movements were as fast as lightning, everyone thought that Ron might succeed this time. However, Alan merely calmly extended his right hand, and the temperature of the air suddenly rose. Small flames shot out from between Alan¡¯s five fingers, and they rapidly transformed into five lifelike fierce pythons. A violent aura spread out. Alan was a very careful and calculative person. ¡®When Ron was condensing his combat aura, he was already quietly preparing his magic. This was a tier 5 fire-element spell, Fire Python, which allowed him to summon five fire pythons that would encircle him and protect him in the encirclement. This caused Ron¡¯s lightning speed to lose most of its advantage. ¡®The moment Ron¡¯s combat aura fist came into contact with the fire pythons, he felt the dense magic power of the pythons. This punch alone did not cause any substantial damage to the fire pythons at all. On top of that, the five fire pythons seemed to possess intelligence as they craftily and fiercely fought with him. Alan only stood relaxed as his five fingers danced in the air as if he was playing a beautiful harp piece. Compared to Ron, who was forced to run helter-skelter by the fire pythons, he looked very cool. Gradually, everyone could see that Alan was just teasing Ron, playing with him as if he was a monkey! This made Ron, who had always been proud, turn livid with anger. He forcibly resisted the attacks of two fire pythons and glared at Alan. He charged up his combat aura crazily and charged at Alan. If he could succeed, then Ron would be able to engage in close combat with Alan, which was a great advantage for a knight. However, Alan seemed to have known Ron¡¯s attack route in advance. He clenched his five fingers slightly, and the five fire pythons instantly gathered into an incomparably huge super fire python. It caught up with Ron in an instant. It opened its huge mouth that was filled with flames and completely swallowed Ron. The next moment, Alan waved his hand to disperse the flames. Acharred figure half-knelt on the ground, his scarlet eyes glaring at Alan. Humiliation and anger were written all over his face. ¡°Ah, what a great gaze. All the trash that I defeated had the same look in their eyes, and you are no exception.¡± Alan did not care about Ron¡¯s thoughts at all. If it were not for the fact that the Family did not allow the family members to kill each other, he would have killed the other party with a few more spells just now. This was the power of the William Family¡¯s number one genius, Alan. Alan stood quietly on the spot, not moving a single step. Elegant, calm, unhurried, and in control of everything. These words defined a mage. This was a mage¡¯s way of fighting! Alan was moved by his performance just now. He looked at the maidservants who were at the castle gates and said in a narcissistic tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you will have a brighter future if you follow a powerful mage like me?¡± Chapter 138 - Who Are You Calling a Shortie? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio One could not tell from Alan¡¯s narcissistic gaze that he meant what he said. He sincerely believed that he was the strongest mage here, and was also the most promising person present, which gave him the confidence to say that Eddie¡¯s maidservants should all follow him. But¡­ He might have thought too highly of himself. Eddie¡¯s maidservants wouldn¡¯t give a damn about an ordinary tier 6 mage like him. He had originally thought that these maidservants would throw themselves into his arms after he said all this, but the current situation was completely different from what he had imagined. Not only did these three maidservants not throw themselves at him, they even directly ignored his cool speech just now. Wait! Are they blind? He had just toyed with a tier 5 knight in the palm of his hand, and a tier 5 knight was not something that could be found on the streets. If they were in the Imperial Capital, there would be an obscene number of girls who would want to marry him. Why weren¡¯t they even glancing at him? What kind of maidservants are these people? They must be fake! If Thor and the others could hear Alan¡¯s inner thoughts at this moment, they would definitely be speechless. In the Saint Bauhinia Magic Academy, people with such strength were so common they were like junk on the streets. And now Alan was here bragging about it. It seemed he had an exaggerated opinion of his abilities. Thor, Hermione, and Autumn looked at each other and decided to ignore these humans who were performing clown shows here. The deadline set by big sister Emily was getting closer and closer. If they didn¡¯t fix the floor before dinner, they would have to starve. ¡°Let¡¯s fix the floor first.¡± Thor still had the mithril in her hands as she suggested. Hermione and Autumn naturally agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s deal with that first. It¡¯s more important.¡± The three of them were about to leave. However, Alan, who was beside them, was amused when he heard their conversation. Oh, so it turned out that after all this time, the three maidservants had been anxious to repair the floor of this shabby castle. Did these beauties need to do such things themselves? It seemed that the noble who owned the castle was very much broke, to the point they had fallen to such a state. No wonder they had to sell the perfume, which was such a magical item. Alan said in a teasing tone to the maidservants, ¡°What¡¯s so nice about fixing the floor? If the three of you go back with me and serve me well, you can have whatever you want.¡± As the first heir of the William Family, these words were true. It was absolutely no problem for him to support a few women. Just as young master Alan was still trying to get the girls, Jack, the knight, noticed that something was off. ¡°Lisa, look at the thing in that girl¡¯s hand. Doesn¡¯t it look like mithril?¡± As the water element healer in the team, Lisa was one of the few people in the team who had put in a lot of effort in non-combat knowledge. She knew all kinds of wild plants and materials. Sometimes, even Jack had to ask Lisa for advice. Facing Jack¡¯s question, Lisa also carefully looked at the things in Thor¡¯s hand. She compared the object to the information she had seen in the library of the Imperial Capital. ¡°Hmm¡­ the color and texture of the materials are very similar, but this piece is too big.¡± ¡°Too big?¡± ¡°Yes, generally speaking, even the palace doesn¡¯t have such a big piece of mithril, so it shouldn¡¯t be something like mithril. Lisa directly denied Jack¡¯s idea. With just a trace of mithril, it could greatly improve the performance of weapons and armor. Even the kingdom didn¡¯t have such a big piece of mithril. On top of that, it was going to be used to repair the floor, as the other party had said. There was nothing wrong with what she said, it was just that Jack felt that her words were merely a logical deduction. What if that thing in the hands of that maidservant was indeed a piece of mithril? Although Jack knew that this idea of his was very absurd, once he had this thought, there would always be a voice echoing in his mind. Since that was the case, he might as well just take it over and study it. Jack did not hesitate for too long before he made a decision. After all, the other party was only three maidservants, and he was a tier 6 knight. Wouldn¡¯t it be as easy as ABC to get what he wanted? At this moment, everyone had completely forgotten about the possible threat the maidservants might pose. Looking at them, they could only think about how they were going to divide the belongings of this little noble. Jack directly barked at the other party, ¡°Hey! That short blondie over there, hand over that thing in your hand to me.¡± The short blondie that Jack had said was obviously referring to Thor, and the thing he wanted was the mithril in Thor¡¯s hand. However, Thor didn¡¯t realize that the other party was calling her. When Jack said short blondie for the second time, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Thor. It was only then when Thor, who was holding the mithril in her hand, finally realized that the ¡°short blondie¡± was referring to her. Thor pointed at herself. ¡°You were calling me just now?¡± Jack seemed to be a little impatient, ¡°Nonsense, besides you, who else is short here?¡± Thor looked around. Alan had blonde hair, but he was more than 1.8 meters tall. Lisa also had blonde hair, but she was also more than 1.7 meters tall. Only she was 1.6 meters tall. Compared to this group of people, he was indeed shorter. But this was all because she hadn¡¯t entered adulthood yet! ¡°Shortie, give the thing in your hand over for me to take a look.¡± Jack gave an order without holding back. Thor, who was already unhappy at the other party¡¯s mention of her height, was now confused and impatient. Thor:¡±??2¡å She dared him to repeat himself. If he did, she would send him to where he was supposed to be in an instant. The main reason she was still holding back was that they were near the castle. Although sister Emily had set up a soundproof spatial barrier, if she used too much power, it would destroy the barrier. ¡®When that time came, not only would they be discovered by Master, big sister Emily would probably also give them a good lecture. Thor tried her best to calm herself down, suppressing the anger in her heart. However, Jack¡¯s next words broke through all the calm that she had forced herself to maintain. Jack said to John in a joking manner, ¡°This shortie isn¡¯t tall, but she¡¯s quite stubborn. It seems that she refuses to admit that she¡¯s short.¡± Although he didn¡¯t say these words with a loud voice, Thor and Hermione were legendary creatures, and they could even understand lip language. Hermione had been holding back her laughter from the moment she heard the other party say that Thor was short. Now that Jack¡¯s words were out, Hermione immediately turned her head away, as if she was trying hard to control something. However, the way her shoulders trembled completely exposed her true thoughts. Autumn was the same. ¡®Wanting to maintain Thor¡¯s dignity, the two of them did not laugh out loud in front of Thor. But this time, Jack could be said to have completely infuriated Thor. Thor looked at Jack with a dangerous gaze as she said coldly, ¡°Who are you calling a shortie? Huh?¡± Chapter 139 - Last Minute Breakthrough! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Seeing that Thor was seriously angered this time, Hermione and Autumn looked at Jack with a mixture of pity and pleasure in their eyes. ¡®There was a message in their gazes that read ¡°Oh, young man, why did you have to provoke this dragon?¡±. But at this moment, when Jack saw the anger in Thor¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with what he said. After all, she was just a maidservant of a small noble. ¡®What use were her angry eyes? Or rather, what else could she do other than be angry? Suddenly, Jack felt a strange palpitation in his heart. This strange premonition of danger made him feel a little uneasy. Jack cautiously unleashed his combat aura. This was his habit. This kind of premonition had saved him many times, and this time, he would not let down his guard as well. However, when he observed his surroundings, he did not find anything that could threaten him. John and Lisa who were around Jack did not understand why Jack suddenly released his white combat aura. Was there anyone else around besides them? Jack observed everything around him. ¡®There was clearly nothing around, so where was this feeling coming from? Could it be Ron? Jack glanced sideways at Ron, who had been burned into a coal-like color by Alan. Even if he managed to stand, what could he do with his tier 5 strength? Then the only possible danger was¡­ ¡­ Could it be these maidservants? Jack frowned. Each of these maids was more beautiful than the last, and they were like exquisite porcelain vases. How could they be a threat? However, Jack stopped all movement a moment and kept observing the other party. Although Jack was extremely careful due to his rich experience, John, who was waiting by the side, was already impatient. ¡°Boss Jack, an angry little maidservant is enough to stop you? That¡¯s too lame, hahaha!¡± Of course, John did not know that Jack was feeling a bad premonition in his heart, he just felt that Jack was becoming more and more indecisive. However, this was also normal. After all, this was how old people were. Seeing that Jack still did not make a move, John seemed to find it a little boring, so he said, ¡°Jack, I think the maidservant has been scared silly. Let me go get it for you!¡± Before he even finished his sentence, John appeared in front of Jack. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± ¡®When he passed by Ron who was lying on the ground and was charred black, he shook his head and said emotionally, ¡°Ron, oh dear Ron, you are really stupid. At this point, can¡¯t you see what we are trying to do? Do you really think that we would¡¯ve let this little noble go even after we got the formula from you? You¡¯re too naive! Looks like you didn¡¯t lear anything useful in the kingdom¡¯s Knight Corps. Ah, what a pity. Although John said that it was a pity, in reality, his tone and expression did not have any hint of pity, but instead it had a trace of mockery. He was mocking Ron for thinking that they were going to let the other part go. Ron was naive! Too naive! This kind of naivety made John feel disgusted, which was why he hated Ron, and why he had always wanted to attack Ron at any minute. Ron, who was lying on the ground, heard John¡¯s words, and his eyes were filled with shock. Being charred black, his emotions became agitated. Only now did he understand. It turned out that the promises Alan and the others made before were all fake. ¡®They were lying when they said they would let the other party off. The only thing real about their words was that they did want him to get the formula for them. Thinking of this, anger gradually appeared in Ron¡¯s eyes. And to think that he was acting like a fool. It was quite possible that his actions just now, in the eyes of Alan and the others, were like a monkey performing in a circus. It was funny that he had even lost his temper at the maidservants because of this. It turns out that he was the one who had the wrong idea! At this moment, the flame of anger was burning in Ron¡¯s heart. The combat aura in his body was burning again. He began to release his combat aura without reservation. Right now, his heart was filled with the flame of anger. The silver-white tier five combat aura seemed to be changing according to the emotions in Ron¡¯s heart. ¡®The color of the combat aura gradually became whiter and whiter, until it became pure white. Jack was most familiar with this color. The color of this combat aura was pure white, a shade only a tier 6 knight would have! Not only did the pure white combat aura cover Ron¡¯s entire body, it even began to heal his previously charred skin. This was¡­ A breakthrough!? Alan was also surprised by Ron¡¯s sudden change. He looked at Ron in disbelief. Damn it! Alan¡¯s heart was extremely twisted and filled with jealousy at this moment. He had only managed to advance to tier 6 because he had trained hard in the Forest of Magic Beasts and killed monsters with all his might. And now Ron had actually broken through all of a sudden here? This was simply unreasonable! In reality, the first genius of the William Family had never been Alan and John, because the two of them had only started to slowly advance to tier 5 after they graduated in their twenties. Only Ron had become a tier 5 knight at the age of just a teenager. If it were not for his mistakes, he would have broken the knight¡¯s graduation record of the Imperial Capital Knight Academy. He would have graduated as a tier 6 knight. When that time came, the first heir of the William Family who had been bestowed with the title ¡°the Kingdom¡¯s glory¡± would all have to stand aside. In the face of absolute strength and talent, everything would have to give way. This was also why Alan tried his best to sideline Ron. Even if it wasn¡¯t for his brother¡¯s matter, he wouldn¡¯t have treated Ron nicely. From this, it could be seen that Alan did not have a tolerance for people. It could even be said that he could not tolerate people who were more talented than him. He was clearly not the best candidate to be the head of a family. Of course, Alan was not the only one who was most surprised. ¡®There were also John, Lisa, and Jack. It went without saying for Jack to be surprised. Now that Ron had suddenly become a tier 6 knight, he could already be addressed with the same title as the same as himself. Not to mention that he was still so young, he was not even twenty years old. Jack had only reached tier 6 when he was in his forties. If he offended such a young tier 6 knight, it would be his loss. As an adult, he could not be like John, who chose to follow whoever was to his liking. At this moment, Jack actually had the thought of standing on Ron¡¯s side. While Lisa was surprised, she looked at John worriedly, because John was standing directly in front of Ron. Facing Ron who had suddenly advanced, his pressure should be the greatest. It was just like what Lisa had thought. At this moment, looking at Ron who was covered in pure white combat aura, John¡¯s heart was filled with shock and beating wildly. He was not expecting that this guy would be able to break through at this time! Was he stimulated by his unkind words? On John¡¯s small head, there was a big question mark. ¡®A drop of sweat appeared on John¡¯s forehead. This was the reaction one would have when facing someone of a higher tier than oneself. This meant that John¡¯s body was telling him that the current Ron was very strong! Chapter 140 - Attack! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ron¡¯s sudden breakthrough caused some changes in the situation on the field. Looking at Ron who was in front of him, John¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He stepped back slightly, though his expression did not change. That was because although he could feel the active fluctuation of combat aura around Ron¡¯s body, Ron didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking him. ¡°Ron, although you¡¯ve broken through, the mission this time was issued by the Family Head. Are you trying to stop us from carrying out the mission?¡± Facing the current Ron, even if the other party had no intention of attacking, John still unconsciously lowered his status. He wanted to use the order of Family Head Lowe to suppress the other party. However, after breaking through, not once did Ron look at John, as if the red-haired knight was no longer worth his time. His gaze focused directly on Alan, the leader of this group of people. ¡°Tm not stopping the mission, but I want these people alive. Your goal is only the formula, not their lives, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ron looked indifferently at Alan, who was not far away. At this moment, he felt that his entire body was filled with power. If he only had a 60% chance to defeat John in a fight in the past, now, he had a 90% chance of winning. And this probability was under the premise that he was still not very familiar with his new strength. He believed that when his realm stabilized, he would be able to easily defeat John. In the past few years when he had trained in the kingdom¡¯s Knight Corps, Ron had built a firm foundation for his cultivation. It would not be a problem for him to deal with John. This was also why he dared to make demands with Alan. Alan¡¯s face was already a little distorted at the moment. A perfectly normal and simple mission had suddenly become tricky because of this variable, Ron. He had brought Ron along intending to humiliate the other party. If he knew this would¡¯ve happened, it would¡¯ve been better if he did not bring him along in the first place! However, Alan¡¯s tone was very harsh and he did not take the other party seriously. You just broke through a few minutes ago, why are you so arrogant? ¡°Ron, there are two tier-6¡¯s on my side, and you¡¯re alone. Yet you want to command us? Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself?¡± Alan¡¯s tone was unyielding at this moment. It was obvious that he was not as relaxed as he was at the beginning. He had the confidence to crush a tier 5 knight, but he did not have the confidence to crush a tier 6 knight. Once a tier 6 knight got close to him, it would not be an easy matter for him to defeat the knight, there might even be big trouble. Alan naturally did not want to let himself get hurt at such a timing. Nobody knew if the Prince would crazily take revenge on them if he learned that they had snatched the formula when they returned to the Imperial Capital. It was not wise to fight among themselves now. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of the other party, it was because that was indeed the case. ¡®That was why he had said Jack was on his side in an attempt to use two tier-6 powerhouses to make the other party cower. However, Alan might have misjudged Ron, and also Jack. Asa tier 6 knight, Jack naturally knew what it meant to become a tier 6 at the age of a teenager. He was certain that Ron would be able to advance to become an advanced knight for sure! This was Jack¡¯s judgment of Ron. ¡®As long as Ron could continue to grow like he was doing now, it was only a matter of time before he became an advanced knight. It was a different story for himself though. He was already in his forties, and if he couldn¡¯t break through even when he was in the prime of his life, then it would be hopeless for him to advance any further if he didn¡¯t have any fortuitous encounters in his life. Although Alan had also become a tier 6 mage but compared to a tier 6 knight who was in his teens, his rarity was still a little lacking. This made Jack, the old fox, immediately have other thoughts. After Alan said those words, he immediately replied, ¡°Young master Alan, our most important task now is to get the formula. We can put aside the matter of young master Ron for the time being.¡± After hearing Jack¡¯s answer, Alan looked at Jack in surprise. This was the first time Jack had refuted his words. Although they kept saying that the mission was the priority, everyone knew that if that was really the case, it meant that the situation was out of hand. On top of that, Alan also noticed that Jack¡¯s way of addressing Ron had changed. Previously, Jack had addressed Ron as simply Ron, but now it had become young master Ron! Jack was seriously a fence-sitter! Alan glared at Jack but did not say anything. He and Ron were both at tier 6, thus in their argument, Jack seemed to have become the key to the balance between them, which was crucial for the mission. He could not casually push Jack to the other party¡¯s side. Now, not only did he have to hold back his anger, but he also had to speak nicely. Alan¡¯s heart was filled with such grievance to the point it was almost unbearable. Alan could not help but think, ¡°just you wait, when I become an advanced mage, all of you will have to bear my wrath! Including Jack!¡± Ron naturally did not know that Alan was now deeply regretting not burning him more ruthlessly. He just wanted to protect Eddie and the others, or rather, he did not want to be Eddie¡¯s enemy. In the last battle he had fought together with Eddie, Eddie had conquered Ron¡¯s heart. He had always been called a genius, but no matter how much of a genius he was, not once did he ever think that a tier 1 mage would be able to defeat a tier 5 mage. There were three stages between tier 1 and tier 5! Only after that battle ended did Ron know if he was a genius, Eddie could be considered a genius among geniuses. If he had to go against such a person, either he had to directly destroy the other party at the beginning, or he would be destroyed by the other party in the end. One of the things that the people on the continent had learned from experience over these years was this: don¡¯t provoke geniuses, especially geniuses among geniuses. It was just that the people in his family always treated his words like shit. He wondered if it was because the temptation of the formula was too great, or because of some other reason. If it was possible, he still hoped to befriend this little noble. This was also the biggest difference between him and Alan. Alan was more ruthless and did not leave any leeway. If he could fight, then he would not do it the peaceful way. In his mindset, defeating or killing the other party would get things done. Ron, on the other hand, had been thinking about how to cooperate with the other party. If it was not necessary, he would never consider killing the other party. With these different mindsets, it showed that these two were born to be incompatible. Just like that, the atmosphere between the three of them suddenly turned cold. This made John, who was at the side, feel very awkward as he was ignored by Ron after he spoke. It also made him somewhat angry. However, facing Ron, who had already advanced to tier six, he didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. He could only vent his anger on the others. His first choice was the maidservants who were standing there. ¡°What are you standing there for? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re all tired from standing around and waiting for you? Hand over the thing in your hand! Are you deaf? I¡¯m talking to you, shortie! Don¡¯t look at others!¡± John started to scold Thor crazily. Although it didn¡¯t look good to bully a maidservant, it was perfect for him to vent his anger. In the team, although Lisa was only at tier 4, she was a rare water element healer and was also involved with the Holy Sect, thus her actual status was even on par with Family Head Lowe. He did not dare to lose his temper at Lisa, so he naturally had to vent his anger on the maidservants. However, just as John finished his sentence, a rapid air-whistling sound appeared in front of John. Before John could react, the force instantly struck him!! Chapter 141 - Have No Idea of Death or Danger Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°Boom!¡± ¡®The attack that was like a strike of lightning struck John¡¯s body in a flash, and it quickly spread throughout his entire body. His entire body seemed to be wrapped up by an air cannonball as he was sent flying towards the Forest of Magic Beasts in the distance. The loud sound of the collision rang in everyone¡¯s ears. By the time the others came to their sense, John had made a hole in the forest in the distance. Finally, after a moment of impact in the forest, he was deeply embedded in the rocks of the mountain. No one could even tell whether John was alive or dead. ¡®What happened in that short instant stunned everyone. ¡®What was that? ¡®Why was John flying all of a sudden? Everyone was dazed. Even Ron, who was next to John, was shocked. ¡®What¡­ was that? Ron subconsciously gripped the hilt of his sword, sweat dripping down the back of his head. This speed, this strength, even if he had advanced to tier 6, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to react. If he had been the target¡­ ¡­ He would have ended up like John. Looking at the shockwaves from the impact, Ron felt a lingering fear in his heart. Let alone Ron, even Jack and Alan did not see what or who attacked John. ¡®The attack just now caused the entire ground to shake violently. This was enough to show how powerful the attack was. John was a tier 5 knight, but even Jack, a tier 6 knight, faced with such an attack, might not be able to save himself or be saved¡­ Lisa looked in the direction of the Forest of Magic Beasts where John¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. She covered her mouth with her hand, unable to believe the reality before her eyes. ¡®Asa healer-type mage, she knew that under such a destructive attack, not many people would be able to survive. John was probably¡­ dead. Instant kill! A single move warranted an instant kill! This terrifying power made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. When they looked up to find out who it was, they realized that there was no one else on the scene other than the maidservants. Just when they were wondering which powerhouse it was, Thor, who was standing at the castle gates, saw the effects of her attack and clapped her hands in satisfaction. She didn¡¯t care that she had just thrown away a large piece of mithril as if she was throwing away a pile of trash. ¡°Suits you right for calling me short!¡± A soft and cute voice appeared on the field. ¡®Thor¡¯s words immediately shocked everyone. Holy shit! The one who had just attacked was this maidservant who looked like she would fall if the wind was slightly stronger? ¡®When they heard those words, they were completely dumbfounded. John was a tier 5 knight. ¡®Whether it was his defense or the equipment on his body, they were all very powerful. Even if he was hit by a tier 5 spell, it would not cause much damage. But just now, he was directly sent flying. And even at this moment, it was unknown whether he was dead or alive. It can¡¯t be that he was sent flying by this young girl, right? How was that possible!! Everyone naturally did not believe it. But now, no one dared to move recklessly. They could only stare at the maidservants nervously. The scene suddenly became strange. On one side, the maidservants were moving about, seemingly indifferent to whatever had just happened. On the other side, Alan, Ron, and the others stood still on the spot, not daring to move. The scene was amusing. It was just that Alan and the others were currently under unspeakable suffering. An existence that could easily send a tier 5 knight flying was not something they could afford to offend. Alan even wanted to just run in the next instant, but he was afraid that he would become the other party¡¯s next target. In contrast with the nervous team, Thor only slightly moved her wrist, her expression full of disdain. It was as if she had just casually swatted a small fly to death. The mithril in her hand was also gone. It turned out that the thing that had just sent John flying was the mithril in Thor¡¯s hand. Not only was mithril rare and uncommon, but it was also first class in terms of hardness. It was probably like a cannonball when if it was thrown at a person. Though due to its rarity, no one had ever really used it as a cannonball. Thor could be said to have been quite extravagant. Moreover, from the way Thor was moving, it could be seen that she didn¡¯t seem to have used much strength at all. It couldn¡¯t even be considered as her warm-up. Seeing Thor loosening her hands and feet, even Jack couldn¡¯t help but swallow in surprise. Wasn¡¯t this girl too arrogant? Did she want to die? Not once did Jack associate the attack just now with this seemingly exquisite girl in front of him. He was even jesting in his heart with dark humor that if the next attack landed on her, she would probably be crushed into mincemeat immediately. Jack looked at the maidservants in front of him with a mocking gaze. These girls probably did not realize that they were already in danger. Even a knight like them, who had gone through countless trials and tribulations, did not dare to move recklessly. Yet the lot of them were still moving about as such, it was akin to courting death! Just as Jack was having these thoughts, on the other side, Thor started to move again. She had noticed that the people around her were staring. Although her anger had been quite released thanks to the attack just now, when she saw Jack¡¯s face and thought of how he had also said that she was short, the unknown fire in her heart suddenly rose again. ¡®Thus, Thor pointed at Jack, and said in a domineering tone, ¡°Did you also call me shortie just now?¡± Jack looked left and right, as if to make sure that the other party was talking to him. Thor nodded, indicating that she was indeed asking him the question. Jack was instantly amused, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it too obviously. After all, he didn¡¯t know if the powerhouse would blame him for his expressions. ¡°Brat, you¡¯d better stay where you are and don¡¯t provoke me, understand?¡± Jack didn¡¯t want to get serious with this little girl. ¡°Brat? Did you call me a brat? Try saying it again?¡± ¡°Brat, what¡¯s wrong? Do you want uncle to give you some candy?¡± The conversation between the two was like a strange uncle teasing a little loli. It made Alan, who was beside him, speechless. He thought, ¡°come on, you¡¯re a tier 6 knight, how can you bicker with a child?¡± Of course, Jack wasn¡¯t bickering for the sake of doing so, instead, he was observing the situation on the field. He wanted to know where the powerhouse who attacked just now was. However, just as everyone was nervously observing their surroundings for whoever had attacked John just now¡­ Thor began to move again. She looked around as if she was looking for something. Finally, after searching for a long time, Thor found something very suitable for her needs. She lifted a rock that was bigger than her body above her head. Everyone watched as the huge rock was slowly lifted above Thor¡¯s head. Jack was immediately dumbfounded. Where the hell did this ultimate strength that did not match the maidservant¡¯s appearance come from? Chapter 142 - I Dare You to Say That Again Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at the huge rock that Thor was lifting, Jack¡¯s eyes were blank, and no one knew what he was thinking. Jack was actually estimating the weight of the rock. If it was really made of rock, then it was very likely to be heavier than any equipment he usually used for training! Scratch that, it was definitely heavier than the weights he usually used for training! The size of the stone was almost as tall as Jack! If it was solid, to be able to lift it directly would require extremely strong core strength and arm strength. Even if he was a tier 6 knight, he didn¡¯t dare to say that he had absolute confidence in lifting such a rock. Now, seeing that the little girl could lift it without any effort at all, ¡°what the f*ck!¡± was his only thought. Was this the cub of some advanced pure-blooded magic beast? This strength was simply not something a human body could possess. However, just as Jack was still staring blankly at the huge rock, Thor did not give him the chance to think. She exerted some strength into her arm, and the huge rock above Thor¡¯s head was thrown out like a small pebble. It tore through the air with a violent wind-breaking sound. ¡®The turf on the ground was torn apart by the wind pressure around the huge rock. The others were so shocked that they were gaping. This girl had thrown a huge work with just her physical body, and the rock even had such strong force. It couldn¡¯t be that she was a humanoid magic beast, right?! These thoughts flashed past and disappeared in an instant because the huge rock had already arrived in front of Jack. Finally, Jack made a move. Asa tier 6 knight of the William Family, and a powerhouse who was only one step away from becoming a tier 7 knight, he was very familiar with the use of middle-rank combat aura. On top of that, because he had spent most of his time training in the wild, his combat experience and combat awareness were very outstanding. Without using combat aura, he could easily defeat an ordinary knight who had just entered tier 5. With combat aura, he even had the confidence to take down Ron. It could be said that Jack was the most powerful person on Alan¡¯s team. Usually, Jack always hid his strength. But now, faced with a crisis, Jack was finally serious! Jack stared straight ahead, and although the huge rock was so fast that he could not catch a glimpse of it, the sound of it coming towards him would not lie. His thoughts were proven by the sound of whistling air getting closer and closer. ¡°Damn it! If I had known earlier, I would have snatched a maidservant as a hostage!¡± Jack muttered regretfully as he maximized his pure white combat aura. Not knowing where the boulder was, he did not dare to simply dodge it. At this moment, the heavy blow that contained Thor¡¯s terrifying strength landed in front of Jack. The boulder instantly collided with the combat aura. The moment they made contact, Jack frowned slightly. This speed didn¡¯t seem like something an ordinary person could have. The opponent was a mage? Ah, but that wasn¡¯t right either. Even if the opponent was a wind-element mage, he didn¡¯t see the opponent secretly casting the Acceleration spell. For the huge rock to still have such momentum without the help of a spell was simply terrifying! Jack could only temporarily suppress the doubts in his heart because this huge rock that tore through the air instantly broke through his powerful combat aura. His combat aura cultivation that he had always been proud of was as thin as a piece of paper in front of this huge rock. Jack could only use the skills and techniques he knew in an attempt to weaken the force. Unfortunately, Jack was completely on the wrong line of thought. The prerequisite for weakening a force was that it was within the range that he could bear. ¡®The power that this huge rock carried was not something that he could use any tricks to weaken. ¡®This damn thing was aiming for his life! He had to go all out, Jack immediately made the judgment. The next moment, an extremely destructive golden combat aura burst out from his body. Alan, who was near him, could not help but turn his face away because the golden light was too dazzling. Golden combat aura! Seeing the combat aura that had burst out from Jack¡¯s body, Ron looked at him in disbelief. ¡®The combat aura on a beginner knight was usually transparent with a hint of silver. ¡®The combat aura would gradually turn to a pure white for an intermediate knight. Golden combat aura was undoubtedly the combat aura used by an advanced knight. Jack had broken through at the last minute as well? ¡°Golden lion combat aura!¡± An angry roar came from Jack¡¯s mouth. Ahuge golden lion-like combat aura gradually rose behind Jack. Under the support of the golden combat aura, Jack¡¯s aura instantly rose. It was as if in the next second, the golden lion was going to crush the huge rock in front of Jack. This was Jack¡¯s last life-saving move, only to be used in the most dangerous situations. He was confident that this move would be able to block the huge rock. Ahint of surprise appeared on Alan¡¯s face. Did Jack actually breakthrough at this time? Something¡¯s off! Alan noticed that something was not right. It was true that the golden combat aura was that of an advanced warrior¡¯s, and the faint golden glow did cover his entire body, but the following force seemed insufficient. It was like someone had sealed such a move in Jack¡¯s body. After the move was unleased, Jack would be left with nothing. It was indeed as Alan had observed. The golden lion combat aura had only been useful for a short while before being mercilessly crushed by the huge rock. The golden lion, which was about to roar again, was crushed to a crisp by the huge rock. Without the protection of the golden lion combat aura, Jack was directly sent flying, just like John had been. ¡®When the power of the giant rock slowly disappeared and everyone tured to look, they could see that a hole bigger than the one John had created had been blasted open in the Forest of Magic Beasts. Jack was also embedded in the mountain by the giant rock. No one knew if he was dead or alive. Asa tier 6 knight, Jack could not even withstand it for a moment. He was directly defeated by the giant rock. But he was the strongest on their team! Yet he was defeated in an instant? Alan gulped with difficulty, his heart filled with an indescribable shock. Although he did not know if knights could withstand such attacks, he knew that from his frail mage¡¯s physique that he couldn¡¯t withstand such an attack. On top of that, he had also made some calculations. Such a huge rock, with the bonus of its high speed, let alone thinking that his fire magic could block it, his spiritual power could not even lock onto it. How could he compete against it? With his life? This turn of events was something that no one had expected. Even Ron was stunned, at a loss for words for a long time. Everyone turned to look at Thor, who was in front of the castle. ¡®The contempt from before had completely disappeared, replaced by a trace of fear and respect. At this moment, in their eyes, Thor was like a God looking down on a group of ants. Her casual movements of patting the soil on her hand seemed extremely powerful. She was imposing even if she was simply walking. Seeing that Jack had been sent flying by her giant rock, Thor was very satisfied. She looked at the remaining few coldly. ¡°Anyone else wants to say it again?¡± ¡®When everyone heard this, they shut their mouths tightly. Who would dare to say another word against Thor? Chapter 143 - Gold Coins? Treasure? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Ron, Alan, and Lisa were on the verge of tears. Jack, who had even used an advanced combat aura, had been killed by a boulder from you. ¡®Who among them would dare to disagree? If anyone disagreed, they would directly be served with a boulder. That would guarantee their obedience. To Alan, he was simply not in luck. At first, he had thought that this was just an ordinary maidservant from a small noble family, but in reality, this was not the case at all! Which maidservant could instantly send a tier 5 knight flying to the point of it was unknown if the knight was dead or alive? A tier 6 knight who had used a life-saving skill was also blasted to the point his status of life was unknown as well. Alan could only feel his balls aching right now. What he really wanted to say was, ¡°If you had such strength, could you not have told us earlier? Why hide it. If you not for the fact that you had killed two knights in two moves, who would have known that a powerhouse like you would work here as a maidservant? Although we know that all powerhouses have fetishes that they don¡¯t want others to know about, but our presence here is disturbing your mood, no? Because you didn¡¯t say anything, all this misunderstanding has piled up now!¡± Alan finally realized the truth. Since they dared to sell perfume, they must have the ability to do so. ¡®There was no need for the William Family to speculate about such things. If he could do it all over again, and the William Family asked him once more to accept this mission, Alan would choose to pass, even if he would be beaten to death for his choice. Could this even be considered a mission? Wasn¡¯t this purely providing some fun for these maidservants? On top of that, the fun was provided in the form of a team who were the elite of the family at that. Damn it! Even a daughter wouldn¡¯t be so considerate, right? At the moment, Alan hated Family Head Lowe with his guts. He was a tier 6 mage in his twenties, and his future was bright. But now, he had fallen into the hands of this maidservant. What was worse was that he had even tried to flirt with her previously. Alan no longer cared about things like Ron¡¯s advancement or the perfume formula. He only cared about one thing now, and that was being alive. ¡®The flames of jealousy and resentment towards Ron had all been swallowed up by fear. His originally arrogantly raised head was also lowered. He looked very humble and was only praying that the other party would let him go. Ron was gaping as well, at a loss for words. Although Lisa was shocked, as a healing mage of the Holy Sect, she had a high-rank life-saving scroll on her, thus she felt a little safer than Ron and Alan. She looked at Thor, who was not far from the castle and was juggling two giant stones like toys. Lisa looked at Thor¡¯s expression timidly, and said tentatively, ¡°Then¡­ We won¡¯t be disturbing you anymore. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± After all, she was in the Holy Sect, and although her strength was not as good as Ron and Alan¡¯s, her vision and knowledge were much better than those two who had grown up in a small kingdom. Thus, she also appeared to be relatively calm. ¡®When Thor heard this, she did not say anything, but she continued juggling the huge rocks on her hands. Although she did not say anything, the three of them knew that these two huge rocks were locked onto them. If any of the three of them dared to leave, a huge rock would immediately fly over. ¡®When the time came, let alone leaving, entering the Forest of Magic Beasts and being John and Jack¡¯s companion wouldn¡¯t be a dream. Thor looked at the few of them, seemingly combing through her memories. This guy named Ron seemed to have come to the castle a few days ago. Thor remembered now. Back then, this person had wanted to take away big sister Emily. Ahint of killing intent instantly appeared in Thor¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She remembered that Master seemed to have done some business with him, and the other party was supposed to bring gold coins over to settle the business. Money¡­ Speaking of money, Thor¡¯s memory immediately improved. That¡¯s right, this person was someone who had previously made a deal with Master. However, with his current appearance of a charred black body, and looking at the two people beside him who didn¡¯t seem to have brought any money, were they really here to settle the business? Thor sized up the three of them. At this moment, Ron was clueless that he had just taken a trip to the gates of Hell. If it were not for Thor being very sensitive to money, perhaps what awaited Ron would not be Thor but a huge rock. ¡®After the three of them waited for a long time, Thor finally spoke. ¡°That person called Ron, did you bring the gold coins that you said you would compensate our Master last time?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Ron, who was called by name, was taken aback. Then he suddenly remembered that he had made a promise the first time he came to the castle. He had promised that he would bring gold coins to discuss the perfume business with Eddie. It was originally a very good opportunity for business talk, but the current situation was just awkward for Ron because these people were not here to discuss business at all. However, Ron couldn¡¯t say what he honestly thought. How could he tell them that they didn¡¯t come here to talk about business, but to steal the perfume formula, and kill them while they were at it? If he said that, he would probably be served with a boulder right away. Thus, Ron stammered and didn¡¯t know how to answer. Just as Thor was getting a little impatient, Alan, who was standing at the side, saw that the situation was not looking good and immediately continued the conversation. ¡®The business that these two people were talking about was probably the so-called perfume business. It seemed that the other party did not know that they were here to kill them and snatch the formula. If that was the case, the situation would be easy to handle. ¡®They might as well settle this business deal today, and turn the hunting mission into a business mission! As expected of someone who could become a tier 6 mage, Alan¡¯s brain worked faster than Ron¡¯s. ¡°Respected lady, we have naturally prepared gold coins and treasures to trade with you. Why don¡¯t we find a place to talk first?¡± With this, Alan turned the situation around for the group of people. From waiting for the powerhouse to pity them, they had become business partners who could be treated equally. They couldn¡¯t just kill their business partners, right? If the other party said that John and Jack had offended them, which was why they had made a move, it was reasonable. But such a reason did not apply to the three of them, as they were innocent. Alan automatically ignored the matter of him teasing Thor as if he had temporarily lost his memory. After hearing Alan¡¯s words, Thor couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with what he had said. ¡®The two people who had called her shortie were already dead by her hands. Although she didn¡¯t like the rest of them either, they were related to her Master¡¯s perfume business after all. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to kill these people for fun, but it wouldn¡¯t be good to delay Master¡¯s important matter. ¡°Alright, come with me into the castle.¡± After saying this, Thor smiled, ¡°And prep the gold coins and treasures that you have prepared. I want to see them first.¡± Thor would never say that she was moved by the gold coins and treasures, whatever she did, it was for Master¡¯s business. Yes! Thor felt that she had made the right decision. It was like the sunlight of the righteous path was shining on the castle. ¡°Thor, did you forget that Lady Emily wants us to fix the floor¡­¡± Autumn reminded her in a low voice. However, Thor had already been seduced by the phrase ¡°gold coins¡±, and she could not hear anything else. She said in a confident tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to look at the gold coins, it won¡¯t take long.¡± Chapter 144 - Do You Have Any More? Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Before setting off on the mission, Alan had been thinking about how to get the formula for the perfume and how he would lead his family to a glorious and bright future. However, reality had doused him with a bucket of iced water. Not only did he not get the formula for the perfume, but he had also lost two of his men. Now, he even had to take out the treasures in his spatial ring for the other party to choose to their liking while forcing a smile. Alan felt that he was now like a bitch who had been played by someone but still had to stand with the perpetrator. That being said, all this was still endurable. Fortunately, the other party liked money. With the strength of the William Family, they had quite a lot of gold coins and treasures in their possession. ¡°Come on, take out the gold coins and treasures you brought, and let me have a look!¡± ¡®Thor urged from the side. As a dragon, she was born with two hobbies, counting gold coins and treasures, and snatching princesses. Because she was a female, her passive talent of stealing princesses did not awaken, but she still had the habit of counting gold coins and treasures. Due to the use of her power, her eyes had turned into her dragon form¡¯s eyes, and they were now filled with longing for the gold coins. Knowing that he could not escape this time, Alan immediately took out a box from his spatial ring which landed heavily on the ground with a ¡°plop¡±. As the first heir of the William Family, although spatial rings were precious, it was not a problem for him to get one. And it wasn¡¯t just Alan who had one. Lisa, who was a healer mage of the Holy Sect, had one as well. This was a strange phenomenon. Spatial rings were something that even a tier 5 knight genius like Ron did not have. ¡®They were a symbol of status. Now, Lisa, who was only a tier 4 mage, actually had one. This clearly meant that her status in the William Family was even higher than Ron¡¯s. However, her high status was useless here. Thor lifted her chin and said to Lisa, ¡°What about yours?¡± ¡°Huh? I have to take treasures out too?¡± Lisa was a little dumbfounded. This business had nothing to do with her. Why was she suddenly asking her to pay as well? This was logically the case, but logic was nothing in Thor¡¯s eyes. To Thor, as long as one had a spatial ring on one¡¯s finger, there must be something good in it. Her thoughts were simple, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show your treasures to me? I just want to take a look, I swear!¡± Facing Thor¡¯s hot and frightening gaze, how could a small character like Lisa withstand it? She didn¡¯t have a choice but slowly take out a chest of gold coins that was the same size as the one Alan took out from his spatial ring. Lisa¡¯s heart was bleeding. ¡®These were all her savings! And now she had to give them all away for the sake of buying her life! She wanted to cry, but had no place to do so. Seeing Lisa take out a box of gold coins, Alan¡¯s eyelids twitched. Lisa, who looked the weakest, was actually a rich woman. For a noble with the lowest status, he could only earn about 100 gold coins from a year¡¯s tax. This box was probably filled with 200 to 300 gold coins, right? She¡¯s so rich. Even the heir, Alan was only able to take out a box with around 100 gold coins. The money added up to only around 300-400 gold coins. Thor had been looking forward to how many gold coins they would take out. Thinking about the perfume Master had made, it was something that even dragons were fascinated by. Wouldn¡¯t the price be sky-high? However, the two chests in front of Thor¡¯s eyes directly broke Thor¡¯s fantasy. Thor looked at the two treasure chests and was stunned for a moment. She then turned her gaze to Alan and Lisa. ¡°The two of you only have these two treasure chests?¡± Alan and Lisa also spread their hands in unison, indicating yes, they only had this much. This action made Thor a little angry. ¡®That¡¯s it? That¡¯s it? Just two boxes of gold coins and you¡¯re here to discuss business? Are you looking down on young master Eddie? Asa giant dragon used to seeing gold coins, 300 to 400 gold coins was nothing in her eyes! No matter how stupid Thor was, at this point, she realized that the other party wasn¡¯t here to discuss business. Her gaze gradually became dangerous again. ¡°Hold on, we didn¡¯t just bring gold coins, we also brought treasures!¡± ¡®As expected of Alan, he was worthy of being the heir. Seeing Thor¡¯s expression getting worse, he knew that this was bad. Thor was not very satisfied with the gold coins they had taken out. But who would bring so many gold coins with them on a sudden mission? It was basically impossible to buy his life with gold coins, so now he was only left with the choice of taking out treasures. Alan took out a bottle of mysterious red liquid from his spatial ring and handed it to Thor. He said confidently, ¡°What do you think of this? This is a high-rank spiritual potion, the latest alchemy creation. It can increase the user¡¯s efficiency of meditation by 40% and the user¡¯s affinity to the fire element by 30%. Such a potion is not easy to get even in the Imperial Capital. I received it as a reward for accepting a mission outside, and I¡¯ve always been reluctant to use it. What do you think?¡± Alan looked at Thor with confidence. In his mind, he could already imagine Thor¡¯s surprise. This potion was an alchemy creation that he had obtained by chance during his adventures outside. It was absolutely rare. He had given up a lot by taking it out this time. Alan was afraid that if he didn¡¯t take out something good, Thor would really kill him. Therefore, he endured the pain and offered the potion. However, Thor¡¯s expression did not even change slightly after hearing his words. Rather, she did not even look at the potion. It was as if she thought of the potion as trash. Thor looked very calm, but Ron and Lisa could not stay calm. The magic fluctuations in the potion attracted them. ¡®The potion was a reddish transparent colour and was active with a faint fire-element magic element. Judging from its appearance, it was basically what Alan had described. Desire instantly appeared in their eyes. This was a high-level spiritual potion that could increase the user¡¯s meditation speed by more than 30%, and it also had a miraculous effect on the user¡¯s affinity with the fire element. Whether it was for their own use or bid off in the auction house, such an item was very valuable. Generally, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get it without at least 100 gold coins. And now Alan had taken out several of them from his spatial ring! These were worth more than the gold coins in the two chests combined. On top of that, they were priceless. With the potions, added with the gold coins, the total value neared a thousand gold coins. It should be enough for the down payment for the perfume. At least that was what Alan thought. Ron and Lisa were thinking the same. However, Thor¡¯s expression did not turn for the better. High-rank spiritual potion? Was it very rare? To be honest, something like this, she could have as many as she wanted. Let alone her, even her succubus underlings in the Underworld City could have as many as they wanted. Were they using this trash to fool her? ¡°Just this?¡± ¡®Thor impatiently threw the high-rank spiritual potion aside. She then asked Alan curiously, ¡°Do you have any more?¡± Alan was immediately stumped by this question. If you don¡¯t even want such a good potion, what else do you want? At this moment, Thor rubbed her hands like a money-grubber and pointed at the treasure chest that they had just taken out. ¡°Do you still have those kinds of yellow things?¡± Chapter 145 - I Wont Even Use Something Like This to Wash My Feet Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Something yellow? Isn¡¯t that just gold coins?! The three of them looked at the maidservant, their eyes full of speechlessness. But what was even more speechless was that they really didn¡¯t have anymore on them. ¡®Who would carry so many gold coins when completing a mission? These two chests were already their limits! After Alan tactfully expressed this point. Thor said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t have gold coins, you should have treasures, right?¡± For Thor, it was fine if they did not have gold coins, treasures were equally precious for her. ¡°But this is the treasure!¡± Alan held the high-rank spiritual potion that Thor had thrown away just now. ¡°For a mage like me, not only can this potion increase the user¡¯s meditation speed, it can also increase the user¡¯s affinity with certain elements. Many people would kill for it.¡± Seeing that Thor was still indifferent, Alan wanted to say a few more words, but Thor immediately interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t need this kind of thing. Do you have any other treasures?¡± After he heard this, Alan was taken aback. He secretly mocked in his heart. Thor was probably a warrior who only trained physically, and was not a noble mage. She probably did not know how useful this item would be to a mage. However, this was understandable. After all, how could a warrior know magic? On the surface, Alan still had a warm expression. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you a few more things.¡± He quietly put away the high-rank spiritual potion and took out a shield from his spatial ring. He began to describe the advantages of the shield with exaggeration. ¡°This shield is made of fine steel and is wrapped in druid¡¯s blessed magic wood. It is very tough and has high durability, with an ability to withstand attacks below tier 6. Though because it is wrapped in druid¡¯s blessed magic wood, the damage caused to it will be automatically repaired!¡± Everyone could tell that this was an exquisite piece of equipment from Alan¡¯s introduction. On top of that, this equipment had the ability to self-repair, which was a very rare attribute. One had to know that not only did a piece of equipment have to be used, it also had to be maintained. The most valuable part of this equipment was that it could self-repair. ¡®The user could save a large sum on equipment maintenance fees, and wouldn¡¯t have to feel distressed or restrained when using it. If it was anywhere else, such a piece of equipment would definitely be quite popular. Alan was very confident when he took out this equipment, especially after he saw Lisa and Ron¡¯s surprised gazes, he felt even more so. If this piece of equipment was not considered a treasure, what kind of equipment would be considered a treasure? Even this maidservant had to admit that this was a treasure. Alan smiled as he handed this shield to the other party for examination. ¡®There was nothing wrong with what he said. Thus, he handed this shield that was made of steel and magic wood confidently to Thor. However, Thor didn¡¯t take it. ¡°This is just trash. Do you think I¡¯m a garbage collector?¡± ¡®Thor sounded a little unhappy and looked quite displeased as well. S if she wanted to prove what she had just said, Thor put her palm on the shield. No one understood what she was trying to do. Then, Thor suddenly patted the shield with her hand. ¡°Bang!¡± Alan¡¯s hand which was holding onto the shield felt a huge force hit the shield. The shield immediately bounced out of his hand and onto the ground. With no time to react, they stared blankly at the broken pieces of the shield that were scattered on the castle floor. The shield that was extensively promoted by Alan just now had been directly smashed into pieces by Thor. What the f*ck! Alan and the other two looked at the shield pieces on the ground, and their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. What the hell was going on?! The shield was shattered just like that? Ron and Lisa looked at Alan. So this is the shield that you said could withstand the power of those below tier 6? But it was shattered by someone just like that. Not only did they not expect it, but Alan himself also did not expect it. He looked at the shield on the ground, which had been smashed into pieces by Thor. Oh my God¡­ What kind of strength is this?? Was she a f*cking dragon?! Originally, he wanted to show off his treasure. But now? It had already been smashed into pieces, what did he have to show off??! Besides that, when Alan was observing the shield fragments on the ground, he was surprised to find that there was not even a trace of damage on the floor around the shield fragments. Alan could understand that the shield was shattered, but why was there not even a trace of damage on the floor? It can¡¯t be that the floor is harder than his shield, right? ¡°How dare you call it a treasure when it¡¯s so fragile? Can¡¯t you be a little more serious?¡± Thor did not seem to feel any heartache even though she had just shattered a shield. On the contrary, her tone was even a little impatient. These humans said that they wanted to do business with her Master, but they had only brought some trash with them. How could they do business like this? Fortunately, she had filtered them for her Master. Otherwise, if they used these items to do business, Master would suffer a great loss! As expected, Master could not live without them. Alan and the other two were so shocked that they were at a loss for words. If it could still be said that the high-rank spiritual potion was of no use to the other party because she was not a mage but a warrior, the shattered blessed steel shield was great evidence that the other party indeed did not think much of their treasures at all. ¡®What use would the other party have for equipment that could not even withstand a blow from his maidservants? This time, their treasures were really trash. ¡°Do you still have any treasures left?¡± Lisa whispered to Alan, who was staring blankly at the shield fragments on the ground. ¡°No, I only have a fire-element magic staff left on me, but this magic staff is even more fragile than the shield. If I take it out, it will probably be broken into half by this maidservant.¡± Alan could not bear to have his magic staff broken by someone else, but other than the staff, he did not have anything else that could be called a treasure. Lisa also knew that at this time, she could not keep her treasures to herself. She decisively took out a bottle of liquid from her spatial ring. This liquid carried a hint of sacred aura. ¡°Lisa, this is¡­¡± This aura even caused Ron to be unable to help but ask. At this moment, Lisa explained, ¡°This is holy water.¡± One had to know that as the holy land of the healing-type mages, the Holy Sect was full of holy items with healing properties. This holy water was one of them. Holy water could heal all external and internal injuries. Not only could it make the flesh of a skeleton grow, but it could also save people who were only left with one last breath. It could be said to be very powerful. However, the holy water in Lisa¡¯s hand was a diluted version. Although it was diluted, the aura was still very strong. ¡®The holy aura on it was even stronger than the fire-element fluctuation of the high-rank spiritual potion just now. Hearing the term holy water, Ron and Alan immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Good lord. She had dug out her most valuable asset. ¡®The high-rank spiritual potion he had taken out just now was already top-grade, but the holy water was on an even higher grade! This time, the other party would finally be satisfied! But just as everyone was thinking so¡­ Thor¡¯s cold voice mercilessly broke their dreams. ¡°Twon¡¯t even use something like this to wash my feet.. Are you kidding me?¡± Chapter 146 - I Told You to Fix the Floor! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio You won¡¯t even use something like this to wash your feet? Hearing this, it was a given Alan and Lisa didn¡¯t believe her. Although this was a diluted version of the holy water, it was something that even King Andrew would be interested in. This was because the holy water had a very magical effect: it could help a man regain his virility. No matter how old one was, after drinking the holy water, he would be able to regain his youth, and his virility would even be better than when he was 18. If the user was a woman, after taking it, her skin would return to its youthful state, and her whole person would be full of newfound youthful energy. It was precisely thanks to this magical additional effect that the holy water could be said to be a level higher than the other potions of the same level. However, the maidservant in front of them still said that she wouldn¡¯t even use such a thing to wash her feet. Now, she was trolling them too much! She didn¡¯t think much of the high-rank spiritual potion and the equipment, and they could say she had a reason for thinking that way, but the holy water could help a man regain his virility and help a woman regain her youth! Even if they did not mention the holy water¡¯s healing properties, just these two properties alone weren¡¯t something that anyone could resist. ¡®And now she was saying that it was not even as good as foot-washing water. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she didn¡¯t want to cooperate? Wasn¡¯t she just playing with them? At that moment, Alan got a little angry. He saw that Thor was humiliating them and had no intention of discussing business with them at all. Lisa also felt that the other party was just playing around with them. She had even taken out the diluted version of holy water that was her trump card! Yet the other party was still not satisfied. One had to know that this was a gift given to her by the Holy Sect after she became a healing-type mage. This gift was a once-in-a-lifetime precious opportunity for anyone entering the Holy Sect. Back then when she had received the holy water, the people around her were very envious. ¡®They even offered their precious items in exchange for the holy water. However, Lisa had refused all of them. The holy water could be said to be akin to a person¡¯s second life, how could she foolishly trade it off? ¡®And now, when she had finally made up her mind to take it out, the other party did not seem to care. She even mocked that it was worse than her foot-washing water. Lisa admitted that her people could not beat Thor, but that didn¡¯t mean she was convinced that Thor could take out something more precious than this. She believed Thor was merely bragging because she didn¡¯t want to let them leave. At this moment, Alan and Lisa both thought that Thor had no intention to discuss business with them at all. They looked at Thor angrily. ¡°If you want to kill us, then come directly. If you want to humiliate us, I¡¯m sorry, but we refuse!¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to risk their lives to fight with Thor, Ron, who was like a wallflower at the side, was very calm. ¡®Among the three of them, Ron was probably the only one who could calm down. He didn¡¯t have a spatial ring on him, and thus couldn¡¯t take out so many rare potions and items. He had been marginalized by his family for a while, which contributed to his inability to take out anything valuable. This allowed him to focus all his attention on what had just happened. Ron actually had a different view on the matters as opposed to Alan and Lisa. First of all, the other party was completely capable of crushing his side. Therefore, whether they were killed or not was completely up to the other party. As for whether or not the other party was toying with them¡­ Ron thought of Thor¡¯s previous actions. The Master of this castle has the formula for the perfume in his hands. Even if he used the perfume formula to conduct business dealings with others, he would definitely be able to get quite a sum of potions. Therefore, Alan¡¯s so-called high-rank spiritual potion was nothing but trash in her eyes. There was no problem at all with her logic. The fine steel shield just now was like a child¡¯s toy in her hands, but the floor did not crack at all. What did this mean? This meant the material of the floor was even harder than steel. And the floor here looked the same except for a few tiles that were damaged next to the living room. Which meant that the floor was completely covered with materials that were even harder than fine steel. How rich would this make them? Ron quickly calculated in his mind. Just the value of the materials used on the floor alone might be an unimaginable number. If the other party wanted something like Alan¡¯s shield, she would probably be able to find tons of them at any time. As for why the other party wasn¡¯t even interested in holy water, this was something that Ron didn¡¯t quite understand. After all, the holy water of the Holy Sect was strictly controlled and monopolized. Even if it flowed out into the market, it would be gone in a jiffy. ¡®War and battle were the main melody between the various races on the continent. Holy water, as a healing medicine, could be said to be the continent¡¯s absolute currency. No matter how rich the other party was, it was impossible for them to use holy water to wash their feet, right? Although Ron was smart and calm, he would never have thought that there was an Underworld City under this castle. In this Underworld City, there was a source of darkness that was almost on the same level as the source of holy water. Thor indeed used the source of darkness to wash her feet every day. Thus, to her, this diluted version of holy water was not even as good as her foot-washing water. Just when Alan and Lisa were not convinced and still wanted to argue, a sound suddenly came from outside the castle gates. Hermione and Autumn had returned. ¡®When they came in, they were also carrying something that looked like a floor tile in their hands. ¡°Thor, quickly remove the floor tile that you destroyed just now. We need to lay a new one.¡± The two of them had gone to retrieve the mithril that Thor had thrown out earlier. Then, they made the mithril into a floor tile in the simple laboratory that Autumn had just built. The floor tile didn¡¯t require extensive processing, thus the production time didn¡¯t take long. Now, Autumn was carrying the newly made mithril floor tile in. Seeing the new floor tile that the two of them were holding, Thor immediately thought of business. She quickly responded, ¡°Okay, right away.¡± With that, she walked over to the part of the floor that had been destroyed in the living room, and with a gentle tap of her fingers and pulling action, she removed all the mithril fragments. Immediately, a square shape that was not covered with tile appeared on the floor. The size of the square was exactly the same as the size of the tile in Autumn¡¯s hand. ¡°Done. You can just put the tile in.¡± Thor immediately began to command. As the newcomer to the castle, Autumn naturally took on the role of being the construction worker. However, Alan, who was beside her, looked very angry. Just now, they were still discussing business, but now they were actually showing off their floor. Did they not have the least bit of respect for them! Who is the Master of this castle? How could he raise such maidservants? If these maidservants were in the William Family, they would have been fired many times over. Thinking of this, Alan decided to toughen up. He wanted to attract the maidservant¡¯s attention again. Alan took out his tier 6 fire-element magic staff from his spatial ring. He didn¡¯t use any magic. He just used all his strength to smash the floor tile on Autumn¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys like to install floors? Then I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t do it today!¡± ¡°Boom! Crack!¡± Alan¡¯s magic staff made intimate contact with the tile on Autumn¡¯s hand. However, the scene that Alan had imagined didn¡¯t appear. Instead, the scene appeared on the magic staff in his hand. There was actually¡­. a crack? Chapter 147 - Escaped! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Looking at the crack on the head of his magic staff, Alan was completely dumbfounded. He looked at the magic staff in his hand, then looked at the tile in Autumn¡¯s hands. The tile was completely fine, and there wasn¡¯t even a scratch on the surface. But! His magic staff! Had actually cracked! What the hell?! The head of his magic staff was made of the magic core of a tier 6 salamander! The core was supposed to be extremely hard, and could even be considered outstanding even among the magic cores of the same level. But now, it couldn¡¯t even break a damned tile!? He must be holding a fake magic staff! However, before Alan could recover from his shock, as if unable to withstand some kind of pressure, a series of cracks sounded, and the head of his magic staff shattered into pieces. Under Alan¡¯s dazed gaze, it turned into fine dust! Without this magic core, the tier 6 fire-element magic staff was equivalent to being crippled. Holy shit!! This time, the three of them were instantly stunned. Was this reasonable? At this time, the three people only had one thought in their minds, ¡°Oh my God, what kind of tiles are these? Even a tier 6 magic staff was shattered!¡± Ron carefully observed the floor tiles. They were silver with a tinge of cyan, and they did not look very heavy. It was obvious that the tiles weren¡¯t made of stone. The tiles didn¡¯t seem to weigh much either, after all, even the maidservants could easily lift them. Although magic staffs weren¡¯t usually used for close combat with the enemy, their durability was usually quite solid, especially if magic cores had been smelted into the staff, which would reinforce the core part of the staff. But now, the magic core on Alan¡¯s magic staff was directly shattered. Something light, hard, and silver at the same time. There seemed to be only one material that fulfilled these criteria¡­ ¡­ Ron suddenly thought of a material. The material was very precious. If only a little of it was added to a weapon, it would greatly improve the performance of the weapon. It could reduce the weight of a weapon or equipment while also increasing its hardness. Not only that, this kind of material could also be enchanted to have several different attributes at the same time. It could be said that it was one of the materials that warriors and knights loved the most and hated the most. That was material was mithril. It was easy to understand why the warriors and knights would love mithril. It could greatly increase one¡¯s combat strength, every warrior and knight loved it to the bone. It was equally easy to understand why they hated it. After all, the enemy would also be using mithril. When the time came, they would be complaining about injustice. Could it be that the whole floor was made of mithril? Ron was suddenly shocked by this idea of his because from this, he thought of an even more terrifying thing. If the floor here alone was made of mithril, then wouldn¡¯t the entire castle be made of mithril as well¡­ Good God, let alone King Andrew, even those people from the Empire Alliance couldn¡¯t have achieved this! Ron stuck out his tongue in disbelief. Autumn seemed to be too lazy to pay much attention to an ignorant fool like Alan. She walked straight to Thor¡¯s side. She placed the tile in her hands directly on the empty space on the ground. It fitted perfectly. There were no gaps left. The overall alchemy technique was very good. Autumn was also somewhat proud. This was her first time using mithril to refine a tile, there were many things she had to pay attention to. To be honest, she didn¡¯t expect herself to be able to achieve such good quality on her first try. After dealing with the floor problem, all that was left was to deal with these people who had suddenly appeared. Thor seemed to have lost her patience. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of your treasures. They¡¯re all a pile of trash.¡± Seeing that the few of them didn¡¯t refute, Thor continued. ¡°Now, one of you go back and get the money. If you want to do business, you can¡¯t do it without money. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your brains, but to think you didn¡¯t bring any gold coins with you when you came to do business!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s lecture, the few of them wanted to cry, but they couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t bring any money, it was whatever they brought was trash in Thor¡¯s eyes. However, when they heard that, someone could leave to get the money, Alan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This was a good opportunity to escape. The candidate for such an important task should be, of course, the first heir of the William Family, himself. Be it Lisa or Ron, both of them could not compete against him in terms of power or status. Thus, this candidate could only be him. Alan immediately stretched out his hand and said, ¡°I want to go back and get the money on behalf of the William Family!¡± Lisa, who had originally planned on feigning some reservations, immediately raised her hand when she saw Alan being so enthusiastic. ¡°Lalso want to go back and get the money on behalf of the William Family.¡± She ignored Alan, who had was looking at her with a threatening look on his face. ¡®Was he joking? This seemed to be the only chance for her to escape now, she naturally had to fight for it. Ron was the only one who did not raise his hand. It was not that Ron did not want to go back, he wanted to, but he knew that Family Head Lowe would never believe in him if he went back alone and asked for a huge sum of money. Now was the moment of crisis for the family. If Ron did as such, it would seem more like he had gotten the formula and was going to betray the family. Family Head Lowe would never let him do this no matter the reason. This meant that if he was the one who went, these two people would die here. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Ron had a sense of justice, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to do anything that would endanger the family at this juncture. He was still a member of the William Family after all. The family¡¯s interests were above everything else. That was why Ron didn¡¯t raise his hand till the end. He watched as Alan and Lisa were about to start a fight over who should go out. Thor also had a huge headache from all the squabbling. She waved her small hand and said, ¡°Stop arguing! You two go together and get the gold coins.¡± Not wanting to hear the two of them continue to argue, Thor directly gave the two of them the chance to leave. Alan and Lisa, who were still arguing, were also stunned for a moment. Then, their faces were filled with ecstasy. They immediately shook hands to make peace, as if they had completely forgotten what had just happened. Thor did not even look at them. ¡°Hurry up and scram.¡± Upon hearing this, Alan and Lisa immediately left the castle without saying a word. They plunged into the Forest of Magic Beasts. Here, they confirmed that John had been crushed to death by the rock, and they also found Jack, who was unknown to be alive or dead. Their speed became faster and faster. They did not even look back until they came to the vicinity of the Imperial Capital. At this point, the two of them finally felt a sense of security. To begin with, mages did not have good physiques, thus at this moment, the two of them were panting heavily. They turned around and looked in the direction of the castle that was no longer visible. There was still a trace of fear hidden in their hearts. ¡®What happened today was too strange. They even almost lost their lives there. Now, Alan and Lisa only wanted to grab the collar of Family Head Lowe¡¯s shirt and tell him viciously, ¡°How could that be a little lord or a little noble!? How could a little noble afford to raise such a powerhouse? There are only a few advanced powerhouses in the entire Imperial Capital, and the maidservant in the castle was one of them! You even said there was no danger at all.. We were almost wiped out!¡± Chapter 148 - Back In the Imperial City! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°That was too f*cking scary. We almost died there this time.¡± Alan sat on the ground without any care of his image. He did not care about the dust on his magic robe at all. In the past, he had paid attention to his appearance even when when he was on adventures. One could imagine how scared he was now. Lisa was no better than him. She covered her chest that was moving up and down with her hands. She had always taken it for granted during her previous adventures. She thought that with the holy water in her possession, she didn¡¯t need to be afraid no matter what happened. After all, the holy water could heal all injuries. But this time, her opponent didn¡¯t even care about the holy water and was directly threatening her life. This made her feel a lingering fear ¡ª so the holy water was not omnipotent. When faced with a problem that was beyond the holy water¡¯s ability, even the holy water could not save her life. However, just as the two of them sat on the ground with no care of their image, Lisa suddenly remembered and asked, ¡°Do we really have to bring gold coins back to the castle? Let me say this first. No matter what, I¡¯m never going to the castle again!¡± Lisa immediately drew a line between herself and this matter. She indicated that she had nothing to do with this matter anymore. Not for a million bucks would she ever go to the castle again. However, if Lisa thought so, so did Alan. Gold coins? What a joke. Whoever was willing to go could go. Either way, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go. That wasn¡¯t a castle at all, it was clearly the lair of some kind of monster. It was terrifying, and there was something strange about it everywhere. Powerful maidservants, strange castle materials, and the mysterious Master of the castle. They had even lost John and Jack on the trip. In Alan¡¯s heart, the castle was already equivalent to being ominous and unfortunate. Even if he were asked to go out on adventures again, not in a million years would he be willing to go back to the castle. Hearing this, Lisa nodded at first, but then she paused. ¡°What about Ron? He¡¯s still there.¡± Ron was still waiting for the gold coins at the castle as a hostage. If the two of them just left without returning, wasn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? However, when Alan heard Lisa mention Ron, he laughed out loud. ¡°Bring the gold coins back to save Ron? Why should we?¡± When Lisa heard Alan¡¯s question, she was taken aback. ¡°Ron is from our family. It can also be said that he¡¯s being held hostage there for our sake. If we don¡¯t go back, wouldn¡¯t it be a little immoral?¡± Immoral? Alan had never thought of such a thing before. As the first heir of the William Family, he had always enjoyed special privileges that he considered rightfully his. At this moment, Alan was full of righteousness as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we just sending ourselves to our deaths if we go back now? There¡¯s an advanced powerhouse there. Would you be willing to go if it were you?¡± Lisa subconsciously shook her head when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not that we want to abandon him, it¡¯s because the other party is too strong, which is why we can¡¯t save Ron at all. The most important thing for us to do nowis to return to the family and tell them all the information. We¡¯ll let the Family Head make the decision.¡± Alan directly threw the question back at Lisa. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to save Ron, it was just that the other party was too strong, There was nothing he could do. The only thing he could do was return to the family first and slowly discuss this matter. Lisa was stunned by Alan¡¯s words, and she pondered about the matter carefully. Alan was not ina hurry. As the first heir of the William Family, he definitely could not explicitly abandon one of the members of the family, which would leave a dirty mark on his history. Thus he was returning the question to the other party instead. He knew that with the personality of Family Head Lowe, it would definitely take a long time for him to reach a decision. With this, the time would start to drag on. By the time there was a real solution, Ron would probably have already been eaten up by wild dogs. By then, the thom in his side would have been dealt with, and he wouldn¡¯t have to bear the reputation of abandoning his family members. Even Family Head Lowe would not be able to find fault with him. This was Alan¡¯s current plan. ¡°What you said seems to make sense. With our current strength, we can¡¯t go against the other party. We can only return to the family first.¡± Lisa seemed to have thought it through. To face that strange castle again meant that she would have to bear too much psychological pressure. She would rather throw all the pressure on the family. Let the family think of a way to solve it. This was undoubtedly the most irresponsible way, but it was also the most suitable way for her. Seeing that Lisa had been convinced by him, Alan nodded. They had rested enough. The two quickly headed towards the direction of the Imperial Capital. When they were nearing the Imperial Capital, Alan was still talking to Lisa. ¡°When we go back, try to describe the castle as very eerie and evil, full of witches and evil mages. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lisa nodded. The two of them soon arrived at the gates of the Imperial Capital. As a noble of the William family, originally, the two of them did not need to be questioned by the guards. It was just that recently, the Imperial Capital was under martial law due to Princess Faith¡¯s escape. King Andrew ordered that everyone who entered and left the Imperial City must report their journey, even the Prince was no exception. Although everyone had complaints about this order, no one dared to disobey it, because everyone knew that this time, the King was seriously angry. Just as Lisa was about to speak, Alan blocked her mouth with his hand. He said with a smile, ¡°We just went out on a mission and have just gotten back.¡± Alan was very cautious. Although he would not return to the castle, for the time being, he was still very vigilant about the location of the castle. After all, Family Head Lowe valued that place very much. He could still handle the matter of Ron being taken as a hostage, but if he were to reveal the location of the castle, then his position as the first heir might even be lost. Seeing that the people who wanted to enter were nobles of the William Family in the city, the guards at the gates would usually just directly let them pass, but they suddenly remembered a certain person¡¯s exhortation. One of them then asked, ¡°Where is the location of your mission? We will send someone to verify it.¡± Hearing the guard¡¯s question, Alan raised his eyebrows. There must be something wrong with the guards today. Usually, the guards would bow and scrape to him, but now they actually dared to check the location of his mission. If it were any other day or mission, to avoid trouble, he would have answered. But at this point, it was obvious that Alan could not answer this question. Alan directly released the aura of a tier 6 mage. With a dark expression, he said to the guards, ¡°How can I just casually tell others about my mission? Move aside, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± The guards at the gate of the Imperial City were only at tier 3 and were not very strong. Being suppressed by the strength of a tier 6 mage, they instantly felt a little suffocated. Their legs could not help but tremble. Seeing that he had suppressed the guards, Alan looked at Lisa, who was next to him, and prepared to enter the inner city directly. suddenly, a dignified voice came from not far away, ¡°You can¡¯t just tell others? Then can you tell me?¡± Chapter 149 - The Castle Near the Imperial Capital Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡®As soon as this majestic voice appeared, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Alan looked over to see who was so bold as to stop him at the city gates. When he saw who it was, he was almost scared out of his wits. This was because the owner of the voice was none other than the kingdom¡¯s first Prince, Seidan! ¡®The Prince was wearing golden armor and had a knight¡¯s longsword at his waist. He looked very dignified. However, Alan had a bad feeling. Prince Seidan was usually either on patrol or out on missions. Why was he now at the gates of the Imperial City for no apparent reason? He was probably after someone. Alan stared at Prince Seidan and gestured for Lisa to retreat to the side, indicating to her that they had to be prepared to run at any time. ¡®As Alan expected, the moment Prince Seidan appeared, he ignored the others and came straight for him. ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t this the genius of the William Family in the Imperial Capital?¡± Prince Seidan beelined towards Alan the moment he made his appearance. Alan knew that the Prince did not have any good intentions, but he still wore a smile on his face and bowed to him. ¡°prince Seidan is still so mighty and domineering, your strength must have improved a lot recently.¡± ¡®The two of them were all smiles and saying courteous words to each other. In the eyes of outsiders, they seemed to have a harmonious relationship. Only the two of them knew that there was no such relationship between them at all. After greeting each other, Prince Seidan pretended to be dissatisfied with the guards responsible for the city gated. ¡°are the lot of you blind? This is the genius of our kingdom, the next family head of the William Family. Why are you not letting him in?¡± Prince Seidan was saying this, but his body did not move aside. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting Alan enter the Imperial Capital. Alan frowned, but he did not say anything. He knew that Prince Seidan was definitely not here to help him. At this time, as if he suddenly remembered something, Prince Seidan said, ¡°Oh, I suddenly remembered. You can go in, but your previous whereabouts have to be known. Where did you go just now?¡± ¡°Lwent to carry out a mission for our family. I don¡¯t think I need to report this, right?¡± Although Alan knew that he was facing a Prince, he could not tell the truth. The perfume formula was the hope for the William Family¡¯s future, he definitely could not tell the other party about it. Hearing this, Prince Seidan sneered. ¡°Your family¡¯s Old William had always done things steadily. Now, the whole city is under martial law, yet he chose such timing to send you out on a mission, it must have been something important, right?¡± Although he called the Family Head Old William, Alan and Lisa could not say anything. After all, he was the Prince and he had noble status. Moreover, Prince Seidan obviously knew something. He kept using his words in an attempt to provoke and probe at Alan. ¡°His Majesty the Prince is thinking too much. Family Head Lowe just wants us to go and see if we can find some clues about the Princess.¡± ¡°Oh? Have you found any?¡± Alan shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t.¡± Prince Seidan reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Then, he grabbed his shoulder. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not looking for the Princess. You¡¯re looking for the formula of the perfume, right?¡± ¡®When Prince Seidan left the palace that morning, he had secretly sent people to follow Old William. On top of that, he had intelligence agents that had infiltrated the William Family. After learning that Old William had ordered his family¡¯s elites to set off immediately after they finished their meeting, Old William¡¯s intentions were very obvious. He wanted to get the perfume formula before he did. Prince Seidan had originally planned to follow them, but after thinking about it, he realized that he only needed to keep a watchful eye at the Imperial Capital¡¯s city gates to directly intercept the people here. Not only would it save him quite some trouble, but it was also convenient. ¡®As such, Prince Seidan who had been waiting at the city gates was successful in intercepting Alan, who had returned in a sorry state. ¡°Hand over the formula, and I can let the two of you leave.¡± Prince Seidan acted as if he was completely in control. Alan was initially a little surprised that the secret mission of his family had been discovered by others, but now, he did not feel the slightest trace of panic. ¡®What a joke. He didn¡¯t obtain anything at all, he even lost two of his best men. What did he have to give to the other party? Alan immediately began to play dumb. ¡°Your Highness, I¡­ don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Humph! Are you playing dumb with me? I¡¯m talking about handing the perfume formula. Hand it over or you won¡¯t be able to enter the inner city today.¡± After he said this, the elites of the kingdom¡¯s Knight Corps behind Prince Seidan let out their explosive combat aura. These people had the strength of at least tier 5. ¡®They were obviously Prince Seidan¡¯s trusted aides. This time, the Prince had made all possible preparations. ¡®They would get the formula even if they had to fight at the city gates. However, Alan only smiled as if he did not seem to care about these experts at all. He put on an aggrieved expression. ¡°Your Highness, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What is the perfume formula? You can search me if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Alan spread his hands, indicating that he could let the other party search his body as he pleased. Prince Seidan was stunned when he saw Alan take the initiative to accept the inspection. This was too abnormal. He hadn¡¯t even ordered Alan to be examined, and now the other party took the initiative to request to be examined. What did this mean? This meant that the other party was either extremely confident that the formula would not be found, or he really did not get it at all. Of course, there was another possibility, and that was he had memorized it. Prince Seidan snorted coldly, ¡°Who knows if you have it memorized? If you don¡¯t hand it over today, you¡¯ll have to come with me. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t interrogated a tier 6 powerhouse before.¡± ¡®These words gave Lisa a fright. Everyone knew that Prince Seidan¡¯s personality was a little perverse. He often interrogated mortals himself. Not only did he have many tricks up his sleeves, his methods were also extremely cruel. No one was willing to fall into his hands. Hearing that he was going to bring them back for interrogation, Lisa was so scared that her legs were trembling. When Alan heard these words, his face also darkened. This Seidan was simply a block of wood. Whatever he said seemed to fall on deaf ears. Now, he was actually planning on bringing them back for interrogation. He definitely could not go with the other party. If he did, his condition would be unknown from all the torture at the point Family Head Lowe arrived to save him. In order to buy time, Alan directly changed his story. ¡°Your Highness, although I do not know what you are talking about, I know where the thing you want is.¡± Prince Seidan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Good lord, he had a chance! ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the castle on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital!¡± ¡°Acastle?¡± Prince Seidan was somewhat puzzled.. Was there even a castle near the Imperial Capital? Chapter 150 - Ron Was Stunned! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio ¡°There¡¯s a castle near the Imperial Capital?¡± Prince Seidan was deeply puzzled. As far as he knew, the nearest castle to the Imperial Capital was in a relatively far place. It was not on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital at all. ¡°His Majesty the Prince might not know about the castle as its location is very secretive. Not many can find it.¡± Alan did not seem to be afraid to tell Prince Seidan about this. Lisa, who was watching from the side, was so anxious she thought she was going to die. This was a mission that Family Head Lowe had instructed them to complete. How could he tell the location of the castle to someone else? How dare he do such a thing! This was an important bargaining chip for the rise of the William family in the future! How could he just say it out loud like that! Prince Seidan, who was initially a little suspicious, immediately made a judgment in his heart when he saw Lisa who was so agitated that she could not conceal her expressions. ¡°Idon¡¯t know the place either. You lead the way, and I¡¯ll bring people to follow you.¡± To be on the safe side, Prince Seidan wanted Alan to lead the way. Nobody could have expected that this was exactly what Alan was planning. Jack, the top fighting force of the family, was already nowhere to be found. Alan could not do anything to the other party either, let alone get the formula for the perfume. He now wanted to use Prince Seidan¡¯s military power to suppress the other party. If the two sides fought, he would then have a chance. Otherwise, he would have no chance against Thor. Therefore, when Alan heard that Prince Seidan asked him to lead the way to the castle, he could not help but feel ecstatic, though he appeared very calm on the surface. He did not explain anything to Lisa. ¡°Of course, but you have to let her go.¡± Alan pointed at Lisa. Prince Seidan waved his hand generously and asked his men to let Lisa go. He could tell that the first heir of the William Family knew much more than this little girl. As long as Alan was here, he could get all the information. It didn¡¯t matter if Lisa was released. Lisa was quite touched, because the way she saw it, Alan was trading himself for her freedom. The two of them exchanged a look. At that moment, Lisa even felt that Alan may have had a crush on her in the past, which was why he saved her. ¡®What Alan was actually thinking was, ¡°f*ck, just go and inform Family Head Lowe as soon as possible and find someone to save him¡¯. Just as the two of them were madly exchanging looks, Prince Seidan began summoning the elites of the Knight Corps after releasing Lisa. King Andrew had just given an order to him this morning to search for the Princess. The King had granted him an elite team, but now, Prince Seidan was directly using them as his private army. Prince Seidan knew that King Andrew would be furious when he found out, but now, getting the perfume formula was the most important thing. Everything else could be considered later. Soon, a group of knights and mages gathered at the gates of the Imperial Capital. It was very reasonable to have mages in the Kingdom¡¯s elite Knight Corps. After all, mages were needed for the combat and endurance of the team. The group of mages gathered here had the strength of at least tier 5. ¡®When the Knight Corps was fully assembled, Prince Seidan said to Alan, ¡°Let¡¯s go, show me the place where you found the Princess.¡± Prince Seidan did not say any words that would cause a dispute. He only said that he was going to find his sister. Alan did not say anything and mounted his horse. This time, his plan was quite bold. He wanted the two parties to clash with each other. He believed that even if there was an advanced powerhouse in the castle, she would not be able to defeat the people of the kingdom¡¯s Knight Corps led by Prince Seidan. In his thinking, even if Thor could instantly kill a tier 5 knight, but there were so many people in the Knight Corps. He did not believe that Thor had such strength to kill so many singlehandedly! Alan knew that if he relied on himself only, he might never get the formula in his lifetime. Thus, he had to rely on external forces. Prince Seidan and his Knight Corps just happened to meet this requirement. Alan naturally planned as he went. He backtracked the route he had taken to return to the Imperial Capital. At the same time, Lisa watched as Alan gradually disappeared into the distance before running back to the William¡¯s residence. There were more and more people involved in the matter now, it was simply not something she could handle. She had to report it immediately. On the other side, the troops in the Imperial Capital were gathering, but Thor and the others were clueless about all this. Their attention was completely focused on the construction work outside. The interlude between Alan and the others earlier had slowed their working pace. Thor and Hermione had promised Autumn that they would set up a laboratory for her. ¡®As such, they had to keep their promise. Ron, who was being treated as a captive, found a corner and sat down. He could see that the maidservants did not act according to the rules. They paid him no notice. But did Ron dare to run? No. Not only was it because the perfume formula they wanted was here, but more so he highly speculated that if he did run, a huge rock would fall on him. He didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. Ron remembered the first time he was here, his men even dared to flirt with the maidservants here. Thinking of this, Ron wanted to give himself a few slaps. How could he have dared to provoke the people here! Damn it, had he lived enough?! Originally, he thought that the strongest person in this castle was that little Lord. He didn¡¯t expect that compared to Thor, Eddie was nothing. The real powerhouse here was actually this maidservant! Whom he had dared to provoke last time! Thinking of this, Ron was afraid that the other party would bear a grudge against him, so he hid in the corner as he trembled from fear. If he was given another chance, he would never in a million years come close to the place. However, in reality, Thor¡¯s memory was usually not very good, and she did not remember whatever Ron thought she did. ¡°That young man over there, since you have nothing to do, come over and help.¡± Seeing Ron trembling in the comer, Thor called out his name. Ron didn¡¯t expect Thor to call him and he immediately stood up instinctively. Like a police dog hearing an order, he quickly came to Thor¡¯s side. ¡°Ummm¡­ What do you need me for?¡± Ron acted like he was trying to get on her good side. It seemed that his guts were completely conquered by Thor¡¯s two instant kills. In addition to the eerie environment here, even an advanced warrior would be afraid, let alone Ron, who had just advanced to tier 6. At this moment, Ron was extremely attentive. If Thor said to go east, he would never go west. This made Thor feel a little strange. Wasn¡¯t this person here to discuss business with her Master? Why was he suddenly following behind her and working for her? However, Thor didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡®The most important thing now was to build the lab. Autumn¡¯s lab was to be used as Eddie¡¯s classroom in the future, thus the scale was huge and the materials were all quite good. To say the least, the materials used were from the Underground City¡¯s materials warehouse. All this stunned Ron. This yellow material¡­ It couldn¡¯t be refined gold, right?! And this one, it couldn¡¯t be an iron source, right? ¡®There were many more materials that Ron didn¡¯t recognize, but they were obviously very precious. Ron was completely stunned. Others used these to make weapons, but they were using them it to build houses?! Chapter 151 - Arrive at the Castle! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio This, this¡­ Ron looked at the materials spread across the floor and felt a little dizzy. He probably would¡¯ve been less shocked if there were just a few rare materials, but now, materials that were extremely rare in the outside world were strewn across the floor as if they had no value at all. This exceeded his understanding. In his understanding, these materials were usually kept in warehouses under strict supervision. How could they be casually piled outside like this? Seeing the pile of materials in front of him that piled up to be taller than he was, Ron made calculations in his heart and found that just these materials alone were enough to buy a gold mountain. How would the Master of the castle be short of money? Wouldn¡¯t he be rich just by selling some random material? Did he seven till need the perfume business? Abig question mark appeared in Ron¡¯s mind at this time. He did not know that Eddie only had the right to use the materials, not sell them. Eddie had also said that he wanted to rely on his hard work to become stronger, which everyone could see he was serious about in his daily doings. If he was a good-for-nothing, the maidservants didn¡¯t mind using the holy items in the Underworld City that weren¡¯t inferior to the holy water of the Holy Sect to help Eddie increase his strength. However, up until now, Eddie hadn¡¯t encountered any difficulties in his path of cultivation. Generally speaking, the effects of the holy items were best if used when faced with the first bottleneck in cultivating. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t that the maidservants were unwilling to help Eddie, it was just that even if they did, they had to take note of their methods in doing so. ¡®They wanted to help him in a more reasonable and ingenious way. This could also be considered a form of payment for living at Eddie¡¯s place. While they were busy working away in the castle, the Knight Corps led by Prince Seidan had already arrived at the Forest of Magic Beasts that was the closest to the castle. ¡°The castle you mentioned is here? I don¡¯t see it.¡± Prince Seidan, who was leading the Knight Corps, looked at the surrounding terrain and said. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ll be able to see it after passing through this Forest of Magic Beasts.¡± The castle was hidden at the far-in edges of the Forest of Magic Beasts, which was why it didn¡¯t attract much attention. After all, who would wander around the Forest of Magic Beasts for no reason? Prince Seidan retracted his gaze and took the lead to ride his horse into the Forest of Magic Beasts. His men were all wearing bright and beautiful armor, their bodies tall and strong. ¡®The Forest of Magic Beasts near the Imperial Capital only had a few low-rank magic beasts. For these knights and mages who were at least tier 5, there was no danger at all. As long as William Family¡¯s Alan didn¡¯t lead them astray, they were getting closer and closer to getting the perfume formula. On the way, Seidan also inquired about the other party¡¯s details. He learned that the other party was only a small baron, but this small baron seemed to have an advanced powerhouse by his side. This piqued Prince Seidan¡¯s interest. After all, the strongest powerhouse in the Kingdom was only at tier 8. If an advanced powerhouse were to work for the Kingdom, at the very least, he or she would obtain the noble status of an earl. But now, there was a powerhouse who chose to become the maidservant of a little baron. ¡®There seemed to be something fishy about this matter. During the conversation, Seidan did not have any misgivings just because the other party was an advanced powerhouse. He was the Prince of the Kingdom, and thus also had an advanced powerhouse protecting him. As he spoke, he inadvertently cast his gaze toward a knight in the Knight Corps who appeared to be very low-key. This was also the reason why he was confident in suppressing Alan. Although they were all at the same tier at tier 6, the strength on his side was much stronger than Alan¡¯s. Alan must have thought of this, which was why he was so cooperative. However, he was not that kind-hearted. Alan¡¯s thoughts regarding Seidan were that he wanted the Prince¡¯s Knight Corps and the maidservants in the castle to fight against each other. After all, in Alan¡¯s heart, no matter how strong the maidservants were, they were still weak in the face of tactics that involved a large number of people. He believed that when the time came, the other party could only obediently hand over the formula. And by that time, Lisa should have also informed the William Family, where Family Head Lowe would handle this matter. With this, even if he failed the mission, he wouldn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility. After all, on one side was an advanced warrior maid, and the other was Prince Seidan¡¯s team who wanted to intercept them. He couldn¡¯t afford to provoke any of the two parties, but as long as the water got murky, he still had a chance. Alan was calculating in his heart. He watched as everyone walked to the center of the Forest of Magic Beasts. Here, Prince Seidan saw the tragic state of the Goblin Canyon. His heart froze for a heartbeat. How powerful was the destructive power needed to make this place look like this? It simply did not seem like it could be achieved by human strength. Moreover, the white bones and dried goblin corpses were still scattered all around. The entire scene was terrifying and frightening. Most of those who saw this scene broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Your Highness, this place feels a little eerie.¡± One of the mages from the Knight Corps beside Seidan said. Even though his probing spell didn¡¯t find any danger here, but for something like this to happen near the Imperial Capital, it was definitely not a good sign. That being said, why didn¡¯t anyone report it? Were those patrolling people blind? Compared to the terrifying scene before him, Prince Seidan was angrier at the fact that he hadn¡¯t received any information at all. If this continued, there might come a day when he wouldn¡¯t even know he was under attack until the enemy came to the city gates. This was a dereliction of duty! He decided that he would properly investigate what was going on with those people responsible upon return. If Ron heard this, he would definitely cry out due to the injustice. He had long reported the matter of the goblins in the Forest of Magic Beasts being exterminated. It was just that he had not been taken seriously and his reports were all in his higher-up¡¯s hands, who had never passed on the message. This matter was really not his fault. Looking at the discomfort on the faces of the Knight Corps members, Alan pretended to be emotionless and did not make any comments. In reality, he was delighted in his heart. He had fallen into this ¡®trap¡¯ before, so he had decided to let them all have a taste of it. It could be said that he gained some pleasure from revenge. Seidan did not stay here for long. He left a knight to sketch the place. Then, he kept the news in his mind. ¡®When the next court meeting was held, he would talk about this matter properly. They passed through the Forest of Magic Beasts, and they finally saw Eddie¡¯s iconic small castle. However, the Prince¡¯s eyes seemed to be blank before being filled with contempt. ¡°This is a castle? You¡¯re calling this a castle?¡± Alan naturally knew that now was not the time to argue with Seidan. He could not wait to see Seidan fight with the maidservant. He immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the castle of the owner of the perfume formula. Don¡¯t just judge the castle from its appearance, it may not seem much, but not only is there a genius mage here, but there is also an advanced powerhouse here.¡± ¡°Genius mage? Hahahaha, can there be a genius as my sister?¡± Seidan seemed to be somewhat disdainful. In the entire Kingdom, even the tier 8 mage Mondo acknowledged his sister Faith¡¯s magic talent. ¡®There was a genius here? ¡®Well, He was going to meet this genius today! Chapter 152 - Half-expulsion Order! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio When Prince Seidan and his men arrived at the castle, Ron, who was observing from the side, also saw them. ¡®With such a large group of people here together, their aura was still very strong. It was just that Thor and the others had seen many bigger scenes, thus they did not pay much attention to the arrival of the Knight Corps. However, it was different for Ron. Just in the short period just now, Ron had been completely conquered by Thor and the others. He found out that not only was Thor an advanced powerhouse, but the other two maidservants were advanced powerhouses as well. How did Ron find out? Asking this question was like asking nonsense! ¡®Who else but an advanced powerhouse could cast a tier 5 fire-element spell to melt these refined iron without the support of a magic staff or anything else?! This also explained why there was a pile of high-rank materials on the ground. ¡®Three advanced powerhouses were enough to take down a small Kingdom. At the same time, he felt a lingering fear for the actions of the William Family. ¡®They were courting death. They thought that they could be arrogant since they were near the Imperial Capital, and they could plunder the little noble¡¯s belongings at will. ¡®Who would have thought that in this inconspicuous castle, there were actually three advanced powerhouses? This was really like a mouse meeting a cat, they were courting their death! Ron took the opportunity to express his loyalty. ¡°Ladies, knights are appearing not far away. It seems to be heading towards the castle!¡± Ron only wanted to perform well to prevent them from killing him the minute they were displeased with him. Thor and the others knew that there was a large group of knights outside the castle, but they did not panic at all. ¡°So be it. What does it have to do with us?¡± Usually, nothing happened in the castle, thus Thor naturally thought that the other party wasn¡¯t coming for them. ¡°But I think they¡¯re coming for us.¡± Ron hurriedly said. He said this because he saw that in the lead of this group of knights was Prince Seidan of the Kingdom, and his cousin Alan who was the first heir of the William Family. This line-up confirmed his speculations that the other party must be coming for the castle. Ron was so anxious he thought he would die. ¡®There were three advanced powerhouses in the castle, nobody would stand a chance unless the line-up was an army. This group of people seemed to be carrying an aura that screamed malice. If the two parties clashed, it would be the Prince¡¯s side who would suffer. Ron wanted to warn them, but on second thought, his cousin had insulted him many times and had even belittled him. Even if he warned them, they would probably ignore him as if he were air. Ron knew that his cousin had a lot of opinions about him for various reasons, so he just kept quiet. He could just warn the Prince later. His Highness must be smart enough to know what he meant. Just as Ron finished this thought process, the Knight Corps led by Prince Seidan arrived in front of the castle. As the Prince of the Kingdom, let alone maidservants, even nobles had to come forward and bow. ¡®When he the busy maidservants who did not acknowledge his presence or arrival, Prince Seidan subconsciously frowned, but he soon let go of his displeasure. After all, there was an advanced powerhouse among them. It was a given that powerhouses had special privileges. Prince Seidan came to the front of the castle. When he saw the faces of the maidservants, he was first surprised that there were such beautiful girls in such a place. ¡®Then, he fixed his expression and asked the maidservants arrogantly, ¡°Which of you here is the advanced powerhouse?¡± No one answered. Even Ron, who was standing at the side, did not dare to speak carelessly. Prince Seidan was asking the maidservants a question. On the surface, it was a question, but it was actually an attempt to probe. Ron did not dare to say anything to the Prince at this time. However, the silence at the scene made the members of the Knight Corps feel very awkward. ¡®They were all elite soldiers of the Empire and warriors loyal to the royal family, which meant that they had to protect the dignity of the royal family members. Seeing that the maidservants were so arrogant, a few knights on their horses rode go over, wanting to teach the maidservants a lesson. ¡°So annoying!¡± Thor, who was building the laboratory, was annoyed to death by the measurements of the materials. ¡®What she hated the most were things that required precise calculations. For her, it was better to bury her head in sleep than to use the time for calculations. Now that a group of flies was circling them which added to the annoyance, Thor looked at them with impatience. At this moment, Alan hurriedly stepped forward and whispered into Seidan¡¯s ear. So she was that advanced powerhouse! After hearing this, Prince Seidan nodded and finally came to an understanding. No wonder she had such a hot temper. After all, she was an advanced powerhouse, it was normal for her to have a temper. ¡®When the members of the Knight Corps heard that Thor was an advanced powerhouse, their expressions became solemn, and they subconsciously drew the longsword they had at their waist. ¡®They acted as if the enemy was right in front, and they were ready to charge at any moment. This was an imposing manner that could only be obtained after lengthy training and participating in wars. If an ordinary tier 7 powerhouse encountered this imposing manner, they might not be able to block it. After all, a single person¡¯s strength was limited, and the power of a group was the most powerful. With the Knight Corps¡¯ imposing manner backing him up, Prince Seidan made a gesture with his hand as if he was asking his men to calm down. He looked at Thor from his horse. ¡°The reason I¡¯m here is very simple. I heard that there is a perfume formula here. I wonder if it is with you?¡± ¡®The moment Thor heard that he was here to buy perfume, she instantly snapped back to her senses. So he was here to look for her Master to do business. ¡®Thor knew that Eddie had always wanted to rely on himself to become stronger. If he wanted to become stronger, he needed money. Equipment, experience, materials, and so on all required gold coins. To not worry his maidservants, he had even developed his own perfume. This made the maidservants feel very gratified. Master had finally started becoming mature. Now that business had come to him, Thor would naturally not chase the people away. Since the other party knew that Master had the perfume, Thor directly and generously admitted this matter. ¡°Yes, my Master has the formula.¡± Prince Seidan¡¯s face lit up, and his eyes inadvertently glanced at Alan. It seemed that there was no problem with this kid¡¯s information. ¡®Then he asked Thor, ¡°Could you please ask your Master to come out so that we can talk about this matter?¡± As a Prince, Seidan still cared about his reputation. He certainly would not act like the William Family who had demanded the formula to be handed over upon arrival. King Andrew often taught him that they needed to do things in a frank manner because they held the initiative in the matter. So this time, he was prepared to talk to them first. ¡°Oh, my Master is still sleeping.¡± Thor still used the same reason. ¡°Hahaha, just say that I, Prince Seidan, came to see him,¡± Seidan said his name very confidently. He thought that most of the people in the Kingdom would know about him, especially if they lived near the Imperial Capital. Who hadn¡¯t heard of him before? ¡°Seidan? Never heard this name before.¡± Thor¡¯s direct words broke Prince Seidan¡¯s fantasy. There really were people who did not know him. ¡°If you are willing to wait, then wait. If you are not willing to wait, then leave.¡± Thor did not hold back and directly gave a reply. This was equivalent to a half-expulsion order.. Chapter 153 - The Appearance of an Advanced Powerhouse! Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Leave? As if he had heard a joke, Prince Seidan laughed out loud. ¡®The Knight Corps did the same. In the eyes of the Knight Corps, Thor was merely a tier 7 powerhouse. What right did she have to speak so arrogantly to the Prince? Although her appearance was deceiving, they were all experienced knights. ¡®They would not be afraid of any enemy, let alone a little maidservant like her. What a joke! After Thor said this sentence, many hot-tempered members of the Knight Corps drew out their longswords. ¡®The mages also took out their magic staves. Fluctuations of different elements begin to gather in the air. Their faces were solemn as they looked at Thor with vigilance and hostility. However, when the members of the Knight Corps were attempting to exert pressure on Thor, Ron, who had been silent in a corner unconsciously sneered. ¡°A bunch of idiots. How dare they threaten an advanced powerhouse? I wonder what their expressions be if they learned that there wasn¡¯t only one, but three advanced powerhouses here.¡± However, Ron did not wish for something like this to happen. Previously, he had been thinking about how he could find an opportunity to tell Prince Seidan this information. Now seemed to be a good time. Ron did not remain silent anymore. He walked at the front of them and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Ten Commandments of the Knights teach you respect?¡± The knights were silent for a few seconds after hearing this. ¡°The Ten Commandments of the Knights¡± was a compulsory lesson for everyone who entered the Knight Corps. However, in this situation, it was the other party who had prepared to expel His Highness the Prince. Such circumstances caused them to have no care about such things. ¡°Who are you? Why are you blocking His Highness the Prince!?¡± ¡°Tm Ron William, Earl William¡¯s nephew. I¡¯m 18 years old this year and a tier 6 knight! Hearing that the other party had the strength of a tier 6 knight, even Prince Seidan gave him a second glance. ¡®There were many tier-six knights in the Knight Corps, but this was the first time such a young one had appeared. Sure enough, after hearing Ron¡¯s self-introduction, many members of the Knight Corps restrained their imposing manner. There was a clear change in their attitude towards Ron. But at this time, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Your Highness, this is my cousin. He was previously in a relationship with a commoner¡¯s child, thus he was sent to the city defense team by the family.¡± Alan said this to the crowd. ¡®This made many people¡¯s attitudes arrogant again. In this era, the nobles valued their bloodlines. To ensure the purity of the bloodline, many families even developed different methods. Regardless of all that, the marriage between a noble and a commoner was a big taboo among noble families. It was already difficult to get the support of family members for such a combination, let alone the support of other noble families. ¡®As expected, when he heard this, the light in Prince Seidan¡¯s eyes dimmed as well. Ron looked at Alan with anger, his face flushed. This guy, it was this guy again! One day, he would have to settle scores with this guy, just not now. But soon, he also thought of a way to counterattack. Ron smiled as he said, ¡°Did you bring the gold coins as Lady Thor requested?¡± As soon as he said this, Thor¡¯s eyes immediately focused on Alan. ¡®A powerful pressure instantly enveloped Alan. ¡®Thor was not good at building laboratories, but at the mention of gold coins, she was not sleepy anymore. Alan immediately realized his crisis and pointed at Prince Seidan who was beside him. ¡°The person who wants to buy the perfume formula now is His Highness the Prince. We won¡¯t be fighting for it anymore.¡± Alan¡¯s brain reacted quickly. He immediately threw the blame for not bringing the gold coins to someone else while not offending the Prince. However, Thor was displeased when she heard this. The money! The gold coins! How could he just decide not to buy? ¡°This won¡¯t do. Our Master is doing business openly. He will sell the formula to the highest bidder. You are not allowed to withdraw from bidding!¡± When Thor said this, Alan was both fearful and delighted. He was fearful as Thor did not want to let him go, but he was delighted because it meant that he still had a chance to compete with Prince Seidan. ¡®When Seidan heard this, he was immediately displeased. But now he hadn¡¯t seen the perfume formula yet, thus it was not good for him to flare up. ¡°Hurry up and call your Master out. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Prince Seidan was obviously a little impatient. He still had a mission he had yet to accomplish, he did not have time to play around with these people. ¡°No, you have to wait until my Master gets up.¡± Thor¡¯s refusal was blunt and direct. ¡°You!¡± A flash of anger crossed Seidan¡¯s face. He¡¯s a Prince, how dare she disrespect him? Did she want to die? ¡°Get out of the way!¡± At this time, someone shouted. Allat once, the crowd began to chant. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± It was obvious that these people from the Knight Corps had lost their patience. ¡®They were prepared to directly enter this so-called ¡°castle¡± and call out the Master of this place. When Ron heard this, he was immediately fearful and speechless. ¡®With three advanced powerhouses here, what could they give to enter the castle? Their heads? However, he was afraid that saying it out loud and bluntly would offend these three powerhouses. After all, his life was still in their hands. ¡°Everyone, as members of the Knight Corps, how can you be losing your temper on the maidservants of the castle?¡± Ron was trying to remind everyone that they were all elites who had been trained and thus should not handle things as such. ¡°So what? Do you want us to kneel and apologize to them?¡± The members of the Knight Corps mocked him with some sarcasm. This sentence also attracted the ridicule of the other members. They gathered together and laughed loudly. Ron just stood where he was, a cold expression on his face. In his heart, he wished that he could pin these idiots to the ground and beat them up! Did these people not know how little they were worth? Did they even know who they were facing? ¡®They were facing advanced powerhouses, three at that! Did they know what happened to the last person who mocked one of the maidservants? He was smashed into the mountain by a huge rock and couldn¡¯t even be removed from the mountain! They even mocked him saying they would kneel and apologize? They must be having sweet dreams! Ron was very much angered by this group of people. It seemed like it was useless no matter what he said. Prince Seidan watched the scene and recognized that they couldn¡¯t continue like this. He had to let someone control the scene. Thus, he signaled to the powerhouse in the team with his eyes. In that instant, a knight in cloth armor with a long sword on his waist walked out from the Knight Corps. He said slowly to Thor, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s talk with our fists. If you can beat me, we¡¯ll wait for your Master to wake up. If you can¡¯t beat me, go get your Master this instant.¡± As this knight walked out, his aura also slowly condensed. When he finished speaking, his aura abruptly appeared with a burst. Everyone was shocked because this person¡¯s aura was that of an authentic advanced powerhouse! Chapter 154 - Advanced Knight, Pace The moment Ron saw who the Knight was, his face turned serious in an instant. It was the famous advanced knight of the Imperial Capital, Pace! Not only did he have great strength, but he had also single-handedly killed a tier 7 magic beast and was able to do so unscathed. Such terrifying strength made Ron couldn¡¯t help but worry. Alan¡¯s heart sank. He had originally intended to make the two parties fight so that he could take the opportunity to obtain the perfume formula, but according to the current situation and the most possible development, it was likely that Prince Seidan¡¯s party would have a crushing victory. Pace¡¯s gaze was cold, an invisible aura flowing around his body. It was an aura that could only be emitted after being dyed in blood from killings, and it made people unconsciously tremble at the bottom of their hearts. However, Thor was unmoved. There was not a hint of panic on her exquisite little face. ¡°Why are we fighting? I did say that you can discuss the business with my Master after he wakes up. If you are not willing to wait, you can just leave.¡± Thor was reluctant to fight because she was afraid that the noise would disturb Eddie¡¯s sleep. Hearing this, Pace¡¯s expression became even colder. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I will give you two choices now. One, agree to what I said just now. Fight with me. If I win, you go and get your Master. If you win, then we will wait for your Master to wake up. Or the second choice, I will bring the Knight Corps and rush into the castle this very instant. Since you are not willing to go get your Master, then the Knight Corps will do it for you!¡± His words could be said to be very overbearing. It was not up to Thor whether she wanted to fight or not. If it were not for the Ten Commandments of the Knights, Pace would probably be too lazy to even say all this to her now. For a moment, the area outside the castle was filled with a subtle aura. Everyone looked at Thor with a teasing expression. Even Alan was stunned by Pace¡¯s overbearing words. Although he had seen Thor make a move before, he did not think that Thor could beat Pace. Because Pace was the glory of the Royal Knights! His name was a legend in the Imperial Capital. Ever since Pace entered the Knight Corps, he had never lost. Even when facing tier 7 magic beasts, he was still unharmed. ¡°Can you represent the people behind you?¡± Thor was a little angry, and her tone had become ambiguous. Pace turned his head slightly to look at Prince Seidan. Although he was powerful, he was only a knight. The one who had the right to speak was still Prince Seidan. ¡°Of course he can represent us. I guarantee it on the Royal Family¡¯s reputation,¡± Prince Seidan smiled and gave Pace a look that said ¡°yes¡±. It was obvious that he had great confidence in Pace. Otherwise, he would not have used the Royal Family¡¯s reputation as a guarantee. ¡°Fine then, I agree.¡± Thor was quite annoyed. She really did not want to disturb Eddie¡¯s sleep, but this group of people was too annoying. She had no choice but to agree. Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Prince Seidan was overjoyed. He tried his best to suppress the joy on his face, and this made his current expression look a little sick. He was very worried that Thor wouldn¡¯t agree, because if Thor didn¡¯t agree, he really didn¡¯t have any better ideas for the time being. As for Pace¡¯s words about leading the Knight Corps to charge into the castle, that was obviously an empty threat. As the Royalty of the Country of Langham, he could not do such a thing, at least not openly. Moreover, the Knight Corps had their commandments, which prevented many of the knights from really charging into the castle. After Pace obtained Prince Seidan¡¯s affirmations, he said to Thor confidently, ¡°You go first, lest you say that I¡¯m a bully.¡± Autumn and Hermione looked at Pace with some sympathy and shook their heads with amusement. Were these people masochists? Why were they here one after another to look for a good beating? Thor was very much annoyed by these people. Her beautiful face was currently expressionless. She looked at Pace coldly. An extremely powerful aura spread out from her body, making everyone present feel suffocated. Pace looked at the maidservant in front of him with interest and had no inkling that danger was coming. ¡°Is that all you can do?¡± He naturally felt the suffocation, but it didn¡¯t affect him. Thus Pace took no notice of the feeling his body was telling him. Maybe she was casting some rare spell? The moment Autumn and Hermione heard Pace¡¯s words, they were speechless. Was this person really stupid or pretending to be stupid? As for Thor, when she heard Pace¡¯s words, her current actions paused and she looked at Pace with a strange look in her eyes. Then, she quietly stopped what she was doing and changed her method of attack. ¡°Oh shit, Thor is angry,¡± Autumn said with pity when she saw this scene. Wisps of golden combat aura surrounded Thor¡¯s graceful body, as if it was going to assimilate the air. A huge amount of energy was gathering around her. The terrifying aura was enough to destroy more than half of the Magic Beast Mountain Range. The Knight Corps behind Prince Seidan also seemed to have sensed that something was off. All of them released their combat aura and held their longsword upright in their hands, protecting Prince Seidan behind them. Some of the support mages also entered combat mode immediately. Pace finally realized that something was wrong. The confidence on his face disappeared and was replaced with solemness and a hint of fear. However, as a knight, he could not back down. Therefore, he released his combat aura, which was also golden in color. Compared to Thor¡¯s combat aura though, Pace¡¯s combat aura was a much lighter shade of gold. Boom! A huge beam of golden energy smashed toward Pace. The speed was so fast that no one could see it with their naked eyes. Pace did not even have time to react before he was smashed into the Magic Beast Mountain Range by this beam of golden energy. No one had the time to care about Pace because the beam of energy was simply too terrifying. Although it was not targeted at them, the aftershock still made them fearful. The knights and mages with Prince Seidan unleashed their full strength almost at once. They unleashed their strength without holding back to resist the aftershock brought by this beam of golden energy. Alan was also frightened and immediately ran behind the knights. When the aftershock of the energy dissipated, Thor clapped her hands in satisfaction and revealed a satisfied smile. She then said, ¡°Please do remember the promise you made just now.¡± Prince Seidan turned around to look for Pace¡¯s figure, but there was nothing but a huge trench behind him. He knew that Pace had lost, without even having the chance to resist. That was an advanced knight who could kill tier 7 magic beasts. He was a genius knight who had never lost in his life. Yet his life was ended just like that? Prince Seidan looked at the little girl in front of him with fear, his back wet with cold sweat. It was hard to imagine that a maidservant in a small castle had such terrifying strength. Prince Seidan was not the only one swallowed by fear. The knights felt the same. Their hands holding onto their swords were trembling as if a breeze could blow them away. Some of the weaker knights even collapsed on the ground. Chapter 155 - The End It was just the aftershock of the energy but they had to defend it with all their might. What if that energy had hit them? Whether it was the knight or the mages, they were very much aware that if the energy beam had hit them, they would probably all be wiped out. It was ridiculous how they had dared to provoke this maidservant previously. Ron¡¯s eyes were wide open as he watched the scene unfold before his eyes. He knew very well who Pace was, yet even Pace was killed in an instant? Although he already knew quite a lot about the people in the castle, it still refreshed his understanding of the castle. ¡°Hey! Are you listening to me?¡± Seeing that these people did not respond to her, Thor thought that they did not want to keep their promise, and thus looked at them angrily. It was not that they did not hear Thor¡¯s words, but they were all scared silly by the attack just now. Hearing Thor speak again, many people came back to their senses, but there were still people who were immersed in the battle just now, including Prince Seidan. Many of the knights saw that Thor was about to get angry, so they could not care less about respect and whatnot, one of them went forward to kick Prince Seidan. The knights had to obey the orders of the Royal Family. If they made a rash decision and something happened as a result, they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. Prince Seidan came back to his senses after he was kicked and glared at the knight who kicked him. The knight spread his hands innocently and repeated Thor¡¯s words in a low voice. Prince Seidan¡¯s expression was unreadable after he heard it. Pace¡¯s defeat had made him aware that there was no one here who could defeat this maid. ¡°Since I had used the Royal Family¡¯s reputation as a guarantee, I naturally won¡¯t make a move.¡± As the saying goes, there¡¯s always hope. Prince Seidan knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Thor now, so he decided to leave. It wouldn¡¯t be too late for him to return to the Royal Family and find some powerful advanced powerhouse before coming to get revenge. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Prince Seidan said to the knights. He did not forget to glare at Alan. If it were not for Alan, he would not have lost a top-notch knight. Alan felt a chill in his heart. He was somewhat afraid of Prince Seidan. Those well-known interrogation methods of his were not a secret among the nobles in the Imperial Capital. 1 Could he leave with them? Of course not. Alan was certain that once he left with them, Prince Seidan would seek revenge on him immediately. In addition, whatever Lisa was doing had not taken effect yet. Just as Alan was thinking of a reason to stay at the castle, Thor suddenly spoke, ¡°Stop!¡± Looking at Prince Seidan who was about to leave, Thor immediately called out to them. If they left, what about the gold coins? What about the treasures? What about her Master¡¯s business? 1 Therefore, Thor made the quick decision that this group of people could not leave. Prince Seidan¡¯s footsteps paused. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t performed a transaction yet, so you can¡¯t leave,¡± Thor thought for a moment and answered very seriously. These words made Prince Seidan fall silent. His expression was a little ugly and even became distorted. It was apparent that he was enraged. Prince Seidan¡¯s father was an advanced knight to begin with, not to mention the many earls in the Kingdom who were all advanced rank powerhouses. As someone who had grown up in the Royal Family since young, Prince Seidan had never been treated like this by others. However, he was not a fool. The strength that Thor had displayed earlier had made it clear that he could not go head-to-head with this maidservant in front of him now. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll wait!¡± These words were practically squeezed out from the gaps between Prince Seidan¡¯s teeth. If those who were familiar with him were here, they would know that Prince Seidan was already on the verge of rage. Seeing that Prince Seidan had agreed, Thor revealed a satisfied smile. She continued her errands with Autumn and Hermione. ¡°I wonder how Alan is doing,¡± Lisa, who had been let go by Prince Seidan, thought worriedly, ¡°This can¡¯t do, I have to think of a way to save him.¡± If it had not been for Alan, she might not have been able to escape from Prince Seidan¡¯s hands. After making up her mind, Lisa walked directly in the direction of the William Family. She knew very well that she couldn¡¯t save Alan from Prince Seidan by herself. She had to inform the William Family of this news. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After God knows how long, even the sky had become dark. Outside the castle, one could vaguely see a party of people standing there, the setting sun pulling their shadows long. This party was Prince Seidan and the knights, If one looked carefully, one could see that they were all covered in sweat. It was unknown how long they had been standing as some of their legs had already begun to tremble. Alan was among them. Ron¡¯s situation was much better. He leaned against the wall outside the castle and sat leisurely. He looked at Alan with excitement on his face. He was not very fond of the heir of the William Family who often gave him trouble. Although he was also a member of the William Family, he did not have any sympathy at the moment. As time passed, Prince Seidan¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. In his heart, he was cursing the Master of the castle, ¡°Is this person a pig? He had slept for so long and still hadn¡¯t woken up.¡± 1 Of course, Prince Seidan only dared to think about these words in his heart. He wouldn¡¯t dare to say it out loud even if he had a hundred guts. ¡°Your Highness, please think of a way, I can¡¯t stand much longer.¡± A knight standing behind Prince Seidan said shakily. Hearing this, many knights turned their gazes to look at Prince Seidan. They had been standing there for a long time. They didn¡¯t dare to move. Pace¡¯s fate had left them with lingering fear. However, to continue standing here wasn¡¯t an option either. If this so-called Master slept until tomorrow, would they have to stand until tomorrow? ¡°Shut up!¡± Prince Seidan was in a bad mood at the moment, so he shouted angrily. He did not want to stand here either. He was a dignified Prince, yet now he had to listen to others like a prisoner. This was plain humiliation for him, but there was nothing he could do because he told King Andrew that he was going out to look for clues about the whereabouts of the Princess. 1 The King did not know about his predicament, and he had no way to pass on the information. 1 Prince Seidan felt very aggrieved. Every last trace of pity he had for the small castle had been lost. He decided that the moment he returned to the Imperial Capital, he would definitely gather an army to flatten this place. 1 As the last ray of sunlight in the sky disappeared, a strange movement came from the Magic Beast Mountain Range. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on where the movements came from. It was Lisa, and there was an old man with white hair standing beside her. The old man was dressed in noble clothes, and his every movement carried an indescribable noble aura. The aura he emitted was extremely made it apparent that he was a noble, and an advanced rank powerhouse at that. ¡°What are the lot of you doing here?¡± Chapter 156 - Duke Edna Lisa was a little puzzled. Why was everyone standing there? And it even seemed like they had been standing there for a long time. However, Lisa did not have the time to dwell on this question. She walked directly towards Alan, and asked with some concern upon reaching Alan¡¯s side, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alan was a little haggard. After all, he had been standing on the spot for so long. Even an advanced powerhouse would not be able to stand it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve brought Duke Edna here,¡± Seeing Alan¡¯s haggard appearance, Lisa thought that he had been punished by Prince Seidan, so she comforted him. After hearing this, Alan¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Duke Edna was a tier 8 knight. His combat strength was very terrifying, and he held an important position in the Country of Langham. Alan didn¡¯t expect that the William Family could get him here! At the same time, Prince Seidan also noticed Duke Edna, and his eyes lit up as well. Duke Edna was a top-notch tier 8 knight who was just about to advance to tier 9. Even in the neighboring countries, he was a powerhouse that no one dared to provoke. 2 As a Duke of the Royal Family, he couldn¡¯t leave the Prince in such a predicament. Edna narrowed his small eyes. He already knew that Alan was being held hostage by Prince Seidan. The William Family had spent quite some valuables to get him to come. With his status, even Prince Seidan had to give him some face. ¡°Your Highness, Family Head Lowe has asked me to bring Alan home. I wonder if Your Highness will allow me to do so?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Duke Seidan you must be joking. I have no use in holding him here, you can bring him away anytime you want,¡± Prince Seidan laughed heartily. With his status, he could naturally guess that the William Family must have given some benefits to Edna. Otherwise, Duke Edna would definitely not have interfered in this matter. Now, it was just so that he could do the Duke a favor. Edna was an experienced and shrewd person. The only reason Prince Seidan could agree to his request so easily was most probably because he had a favor to ask of him. Thus, Duke Edna did not dawdle and directly asked, ¡°Your Highness, is there anything you need my help with?¡± Alan who was listening at the side secretly gritted his teeth. His family must have promised quite a sum of benefits for Edna to come for him, but Prince Seidan had made Edna take the initiative to offer his help with just a few words. How could he accept this? However, when Alan thought of the situation he was in and his status, he did not dare to say anything more. ¡°Of course. Get the Master of this castle to come out and see me! If he refuses to do so, just raze the castle to the ground!¡± Prince Seidan¡¯s eyes were cold and filled with red. He had been suppressing his anger for a long time. Edna¡¯s arrival had caused his anger to erupt completely. When Edna heard this, he furrowed his brows tightly. He was an experienced old man who had seen much of the world. On his way here, Duke Edna had already discovered the chasm in the Magic Beast Mountain Range. The chasm had almost penetrated the entire Magic Beast Mountain Range, telling Duke Edna that the person who had caused it must be an advanced powerhouse whose strength might not be inferior to Edna¡¯s. Adding all the information to the expressions and attitudes of the people when he arrived, it was not difficult for him to determine that Prince Seidan had offended an advanced powerhouse. However, when he thought about how he could do the Royal Family a favor by agreeing, he still agreed. ¡°Okay,¡± Edna agreed and walked towards the castle. ¡°Get your Master out,¡± Duke Edna¡¯s voice was very low, and there was a faint trace of combat aura mixed in it, which made people want to submit to him. ¡°Hey, it seems that they haven¡¯t left yet!¡± Autumn, who was in the castle, heard this voice and said to Thor. This sentence seemed to wake Thor up. She patted her forehead and said in annoyance, ¡°Oh gosh, I forgot about them!¡± ¡°What is happening outside?¡± Eddie asked curiously. He had been awake for quite some time now, but he knew nothing about what had happened before. ¡°Master, when you were resting, a group of people came, saying that they wanted to do some business with you about the perfume. But you were sleeping just now, so I asked them to wait outside,¡± Thor said innocently while she lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Hm, since they haven¡¯t left yet, let¡¯s invite them in,¡± Eddie didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, the perfume business was very popular, and many people wanted to do business with him. ¡°Okay,¡± Seeing that Eddie didn¡¯t blame her, Thor immediately smiled as she skipped to the outside of the castle. ¡°Come in!¡± Opening the door, Thor did not have a good attitude towards this group of people and said coldly. This tone and attitude made Edna somewhat displeased. He was an Earl of the Country of Langham, a top-notch tier 8 knight! Even the Royalty would not dare to have such an attitude when facing him. However, thinking that this castle might also have an advanced powerhouse, Edna did not care too much. The instant Prince Seidan saw the castle gates open, countless methods of torturing the Master of this castle flashed through his mind. However, he knew that he had yet to obtain the formula for the perfume, so he was not prepared to reveal his true colors. The group of people followed Thor into the small castle. The minute they entered, they were instantly stunned by the scene before them. Was this a castle that a small noble could have? The magnificent decorations and the luxuriousness of everything were comparable to the Palace in the Imperial Capital! Edna appeared much calmer. After all, he was an earl, thus he had seen much of the luxuries. Thor brought them to the hall where Eddie was and said, ¡°Master, they are here.¡± Eddie raised his head and looked at Prince Seidan and the others. He said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± Prince Seidan unceremoniously sat across from Eddie. His eyes narrowed into a dangerous arc as he stared fixedly at Eddie. At that moment, he wanted to kill this ¡°Master¡± a thousand times. Scratch that, he wanted to torture him a thousand times before killing him a thousand times. Only by doing so did Prince Seidna feel that he could wash away the humiliation he had suffered today. However, he could not reveal his true thoughts now, thus Prince Seidan merely said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am a member of the Royal Family of the Country of Langham. King Andrew is my father.¡± As he said this, Prince Seidan¡¯s face showed an extremely proud expression. Prince Seidan thought matter-of-factly that such a small baron would kneel and kowtow to him the moment he knew of his identity. ¡°Yeah, are you here to discuss the perfume business with me?¡± Eddie nodded and asked very calmly. Eddie¡¯s reaction made Prince Seidan dumbfounded. What was going on? Could it be that this small baron didn¡¯t know what the Royal Family was? Or perhaps he didn¡¯t know who Andrew was? ¡°I¡¯m the Prince! The Prince of the Country of Langham!!¡± Seidan was a little anxious. He shouted at Eddie, seemingly having no care about his image anymore. ¡°I know. So what? Do you want me to make a sign for you to tell everyone you¡¯re the Prince?¡± Eddie¡¯s ears were hurting from Prince Seidan¡¯s loud voice. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pick his ears. In Prince Seidan¡¯s eyes, Eddie¡¯s actions were simply contempt for him. It was humiliation!! Chapter 157 - The Arrogant Prince Seidan The people around were amused by Eddie¡¯s words. What did he mean by hanging a sign? Was he afraid that others would not recognize Prince Seidan? At this moment, Prince Seidan was extremely furious. He did not expect the baron to still have such a disdainful expression even though he had already introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m not going to play games with you. Do you have the formula for the perfume?¡± Prince Seidan did not want to waste any more words. He could not wait to get the formula for the perfume and then kill this baron who had no inkling of the immensity of Heaven and Earth. As for those maidservants of his who were each more beautiful than the last, he would bring them back to the palace and make them serve him after he killed the baron. When he thought of this, Prince Seidan¡¯s expression became a little perverted. 1 Emily seemed to have noticed what he was thinking and coldly glanced at Prince Seidan. In that instant, Prince Seidan felt as if he had fallen into an ice hole. He shivered and he was so frightened that he immediately put away his expression before vigilantly looking at everyone in the room. ¡°Strange,¡± Prince Seidan saw that there was nothing strange, and said puzzled. Seeing Prince Seidan¡¯s series of actions, Eddie was a little puzzled, but he did not ask further. Instead, he answered, ¡°I do have the formula for the perfume.¡± Hearing this, not only did Prince Seidan perk up, but Alan also stared closely at Eddie. This was the key to the rise of the William Family. ¡°Oh? Get it out for us to take a look,¡± Prince Seidan smiled. Although he feigned disinterest, his previous performance had already betrayed him. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Eddie couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. How could this Prince Seidan be so stupid? Did he think he was as stupid as him? Show it to them? Such a suggestion was simply absurd! This is an exclusive formula. If he let them see it, how could he earn any gold coins after? ¡°How about this, if you give me the formula, I¡¯m willing to pay 5,000 gold coins!¡± Prince Seidan narrowed his eyes and said frankly. An ordinary family could live off 5000 gold coins for four to five years, but Eddie had a clear understanding that the profits of the perfume were far more than 5,000 gold coins. Therefore, Eddie did not agree. He shook his head and said, ¡°I thought you guys were sincere in doing business with me since you waited outside for so long. Now I see that there¡¯s no need for us to continue talking.¡± What kind of joke was this? To think that a Prince had only offered 5,000 gold coins! On top of that, what they wanted was the formula and not the perfume. With this, it was apparent they were trying to monopolize the perfume business. Prince Seidan¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Eddie mention their long wait outside the castle. He didn¡¯t f*cking want to wait! If not for that terrifying maidservant, he would have rushed in long ago! However, there was one thing that Eddie was right about. Prince Seidan was indeed not here to do business. As soon as he got the formula, not only would he not pay a single gold coin, he would even mobilize the army to raze this place to the ground! ¡°How about this, you name a price and we¡¯ll talk,¡± Seeing that Eddie was giving the order for them to leave, Prince Seidan said. ¡°If you want the perfume formula, it¡¯s not going to happen, because you can¡¯t afford it anyway. We can consider splitting the profits though,¡± Eddie thought for a moment and smiled while he said. These words caused the expressions of the people who had entered the castle to change. Did this baron know what he was talking about? Even if he had a maidservant who was an advanced expert, how did he dare to say these words? They wondered if Eddie knew that he was facing the Royalty of the Country of Langham. Eddie¡¯s words and attitude were shocking to the onlookers. They only saw the young baron like a newborn calf that was not afraid of a tiger. However, Prince Seidan did not react to the words. Instead, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°How would we split the profits?¡± ¡°I will provide the finished products of the perfume. You guys will look for a channel to sell it. As for the gold coins earned, we will split it 20-80,¡± Eddie had given this suggestion after much thought. After all, the raw materials were provided by himself and he did all the production as well. Selling the perfume would be as easy as ABC to the Royal Family. With just one sentence from the Royalty, the perfume would probably appear in all the shops in the Country of Langham. The perfume might even be sold to many neighboring countries. Such a huge profit would not be a loss for the Royal Family. ¡°We take 80% of the profits?¡± Although Prince Seidan could vaguely tell that the 80% share in Eddie¡¯s proposal might not be theirs, he wasn¡¯t sure, so he asked. ¡°Of course it is us that will get 80% of the profits,¡± Eddie looked at Prince Seidan as if he was looking at an idiot, thinking to himself, ¡°Is this person¡¯s brain not working properly? I have already said it so clearly, yet he still can¡¯t understand?¡± Prince Seidan was simply angered to the point of laughing. Since the establishment of the Country of Langham, there had never been anyone who could do business with the Royal Family with a 20:80 split. Wasn¡¯t this bullying the Royal Family? Wasn¡¯t this slapping the Royal Family¡¯s face? ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth!¡± Prince Seidan didn¡¯t intend to continue feigning sincerity. His tone turned extremely cold, and killing intent emanated from his eyes. This caused the temperature of this space to drop by a few degrees. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m really here to discuss business with you?¡± Prince Seidan smiled strangely. He didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. He was going to expose his true nature. With Duke Edna around, even if he couldn¡¯t beat that maidservant, the Duke could still protect him. That way, he could still return to the Imperial Capital and thus be able to mobilize an army to flatten this place. Seeing Prince Seidan¡¯s actions, how could Eddie not understand? Prince Seidan was clearly here to get the formula for free! ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to discuss business with me, please leave now!¡± Eddie¡¯s tone also became cold. He would never give such a person any face. ¡°Haha, leave?¡± As if he had heard some joke, Prince Seidan continued, ¡°Either you hand over the perfume formula, and I might give you a complete corpse, or I¡¯ll flatten this place and search for the perfume formula!¡± As soon as he said this, the faces of the knights who had just experienced Thor¡¯s ¡°baptism¡± changed drastically. All of them had the same thoughts: ¡°Prince Seidan! You¡¯d better stop babbling. If you anger that person again, it¡¯ll be questionable whether the lot of us can even stay alive! Even if Duke Edna is here, you can¡¯t be so arrogant! Can¡¯t you consider our well-being too? Duke Edna will protect you, but what about us? What, about, us!¡± Obviously, Prince Seidan did not consider or rather did not care about their lives at all. Prince Seidan knew that as long as he got the perfume formula, King Andrew would not blame him for losing some knights. Eddie was getting a little angry. Not only that, Emily, Hermione, Autumn, and Thor who were behind him were also enraged at Prince Seidan¡¯s words. If it weren¡¯t for Eddie who was around, they would have made a move long ago. When Prince Seidan said those words, Edna had quietly released his combat aura. This was because if an advanced powerhouse made a move, even he would not be able to save Prince Seidan if he was not prepared. The situation made the already small space feel extremely oppressive! Chapter 158 - Arrangements Rumble!!! A loud sound that was sounded like the Thunder Lord¡¯s rage broke the gloomy atmosphere. It instantly made many people sober up. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I vaguely heard the roar of magic beasts just now.¡± ¡°What!? Could it be a magic beasts riot?¡± The discussions reminded many that they were in the Magic Beast Mountain Range! There were many powerful magic beasts in the mountain range. If there really was a riot, the castle would probably be razed to the ground before Prince Seidan could mobilize his army. ¡°What should we do, Your Highness? Should we retreat first?¡± A knight couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly. Prince Seidan was similarly aware of the dangers in the Magic Beast Mountain Range. If advanced magic beasts were participating in the riot, even Duke Edna might not be able to protect him. Moreover, if they started fighting here and now, the battle would probably take quite some time since both parties had advanced powerhouses. Therefore, Prince Seidan decided to come back tomorrow. On top of that, he would ask the King for permission to mobilize the army tomorrow! ¡°Consider yourself lucky! Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as Prince Seidan finished saying, the group finally left the castle. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Emily knew that Eddie was definitely not in a good mood after what Prince Seidan had done, so she went up to comfort him. ¡°Yes, yes. Master¡¯s perfume is so good. There must be someone who sincerely wants to cooperate!¡± Autumn also came up to comfort Eddie. Hermione¡¯s expression was cutesy as she put her entire weight on Eddie, leaving only Thor who was quite lost because Eddie was already surrounded by three maidservants and there wasn¡¯t any space for her to hug Eddie. ¡°Alright, alright, you guys go and do what you need to do. I want to see how strong I am now.¡± The few maids looked at each other, and as if they had reached some kind of consensus, they all got off Eddie¡¯s body and left the room. ¡°Open the system interface.¡± [Name]: Eddie [Title]: Infinite Energy Harvester [Job]: Tier 3 Mage (0/200) 1 [Skills]: Tier 1 all-elemental spell, tier 2 all-elemental spell, Spell Fusion [Talent]: None [Intelligence]: 30 [Strength]: 30 [Vitality]: 30 [Agility]: 30 [Bloodline]: 30 [Spells Shop]: Fireball, Water Bomb, Wind Blade, Death Ray(Tier 6), Crystal Barrier,(Tier 7), Spear of God¡¯s punishment(Tier 7) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Looking at the dazzling array of spells available in the shop, Eddie was a little tempted, but also a little helpless. To learn these spells, he needed gold coins, especially the advanced spells which required quite a sum. That¡¯s why he had to expand the perfume business. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside the door, Emily, Thor, Hermione, and Autumn gathered together. ¡°This Prince Seidan is too arrogant. He wants to raze this place to the ground?¡± Thor said angrily. Autumn and Hermione nodded in agreement with Thor. Emily¡¯s beautiful face was expressionless as ever. She looked calmly at the Magic Beast Mountain Range and simply said softly, ¡°Hermione, go and kill Prince Seidan. Remember, don¡¯t leave any traces behind.¡± Emily¡¯s words stunned them at first, but they soon revealed happy smiles. They weren¡¯t fond of Prince Seidan at all. To think that he dared to be so arrogant in front of their Master and even threatened to shred Eddie to pieces! ¡°Thor, I¡¯ve already left a mark on Alan¡¯s body. Follow the aura of the mark and destroy the William Family,¡± Emily made another arrangement. Hermione and Thor both nodded and disappeared from the castle. As the largest mountain range in the Country of Langham, the Magic Beast Mountain Range stretched for hundreds of miles. It was extremely dangerous inside, and there were countless advanced magic beasts. The degree of danger here was enough to make any advanced knight feel exhausted. In the mountain range, a group of people could be vaguely seen. They were led by Prince Seidan. As for Edna, because he had been entrusted with a mission by the William family, he left with Alan first. ¡°Your Highness, the magic beasts in the mountain range are acting strange. We have to leave quickly!¡± At this moment, Prince Seidan was immersed in what had happened today. His mood was extremely gloomy and he was walking like a zombie. ¡°If I don¡¯t bring an army here tomorrow, I¡¯m not worthy to be the Prince of the Royal Family!¡± Prince Seidan shouted. It was enough to see how bad his mood was. 1 Not only did he lose a genius knight today, but he also lost his dignity. As a Prince of the Royal Family, his ¡°achievements¡± might be unprecedented. ¡°Where are you going to raze?¡± After Prince Seidan finished shouting, a cold voice drifted over. In that instant, the temperature in the surroundings started to drop to a bone-chilling degree, as if it had entered the cold winter season. ¡°Who, who is speaking?¡± Such an eerie occurrence made Prince Seidan instantly vigilant. Some of the knights drew their swords and entered the combat state as well. A figure slowly appeared in the air. Her snow-white long hair fluttered in the air, and her skin was as smooth and delicate as milk. What was terrifying was that she was floating in the air! ¡°You¡¯re the maidservant from earlier!?¡± Prince Seidan had a deep impression of the maidservants from Eddie¡¯s castle, thus he recognized Hermione the moment she appeared. ¡°Looks like your memory isn¡¯t as bad as your IQ,¡± Hermione slowly walked closer. Her voice was like the cold winter wind, bone-chilling. ¡°Hehe, why are you here? Is it because you feel that rather than your current Master, having me as your Master will lead you to a brighter future? Or are you afraid of the army I will be bringing here tomorrow, and thus want to beg me to spare your life now?¡± Prince Seidan seemed to have forgotten what had happened during the day. His tone was extremely confident, and he let his hair flow, thinking himself handsome/ When Hermione heard Prince Seidan¡¯s words, she wasn¡¯t angry, because Prince Seidan was about to die. ¡°Ignorant.¡± Hermione shook her head. At this moment, she seemed to pity Prince Seidan. What kind of environment was it that could nurture such an ignorant and confident Prince? ¡°Ignorant? I am the Prince of the Country of Langham. I¡¯ve received noble education since I was young. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you to say that I¡¯m ignorant?¡± Prince Seidan refuted Hermione¡¯s words. It was indeed as he had said. He had indeed received the best education in the Kingdom. However, the best education did not necessarily produce geniuses. Hermione did not intend to say anything more to Prince Seidan because people like him always had inexplicable confidence. Golden combat aura filled the air. It was pure gold, so sharp that the knights couldn¡¯t open their eyes. Prince Seidan was the same. The wind seemed to have stopped. They couldn¡¯t feel any flow of air in this space, which made them feel suffocated. ¡°Advanced powerhouse!¡± Chapter 159 - The Death of Prince Seidan! The golden combat aura in the air caused the expressions of Prince Seidan and the others to change drastically. To think that this maidservant was an advanced powerhouse as well! How could the little Baron have two advanced powerhouses as maidservants? What kind of strange occurrence was this? Could it be that advanced powerhouses had such unusual hobbies? Even if one searched across the entire continent, one couldn¡¯t find another example of such a thing. 1 Prince Seidan was equally shocked by the strength Hermione displayed, but as a Royalty of the Country of Langham, it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t seen advanced powerhouses before. His gaze was solemn as he sized up the surroundings, looking to see if the maidservant who had instantly killed Pace was here. In the Forest of Magic Beasts, the sky had turned dark. Prince Seidan carefully inspected the space, but other than this maidservant with long snow-white hair, there was no one else. With this, Prince Seidan suddenly smiled a malevolent smile. The Royal Family had its inviolable dignity, even a noble Duke had to lower his head in front of them. But today, as a member of the Royal Family, as the Prince or one might even say the next King of the Country of Langham, his dignity had been constantly challenged and trampled upon! The Royal Family could not be humiliated, let alone the fact that he was the Prince! Whether it was Hermione, Thor, or Eddie, they had all succeeded in provoking him. He even bore a grudge against Alan for all this. The emotions that Prince Seidan had been suppressing for a long time exploded at this moment. ¡°Since you¡¯re here to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Prince Seidan commanded the knights and mages to take down the maidservant. These knights and mages were at least at tier 5. When they joined forces, they could defend, attack, and heal. They could be said to be an army with all attributes! When these people gathered together, they had the strength to fight against an advanced powerhouse, which was why Prince Seidan dared to say those words. At that moment, the killing intent that flowed in this space scared the magic beasts that were about to approach this place away. The knights and these mages were all well-trained. With Prince Seidan¡¯s order, they immediately arranged themselves in their battle formation. The killing intent in the air spread, causing the space to feel as if it was a battlefield filled with millions of corpses. Most of the mages stood behind the knights, the magic staves in their hands condensed with the different elements. These elements condensed into energy, illuminating the sky to be colorful. Each color represented an attribute. With so much elemental energy, it almost condensed into a spell storm! It seemed like it could destroy everything! With Prince Seidan as the center, the killing intent and the elemental energy formed a terrifying aura. Such was the aura that it was something that even the advanced powerhouses would have to think twice before going against it. The colors of the spells reflected in Hermione¡¯s pupils, but she was still expressionless. She didn¡¯t seem to think much of the powerful army at all. ¡°Attack!¡± Prince Seidan stared at Hermione and ordered in a cold voice. Although he was aware that the maidservant in front of him was an advanced powerhouse, he was unafraid, because he was Prince Seidan, and behind him stood the Royal Family of the entire Country of Langham! The knights released their auras, and the powerful aura was enough to make any advanced powerhouse feel pressure. The spells gathered on the mages¡¯ magic staves were cast in that instant as well. The various spells gathered together, and the terrifying storm they formed seemed as if it could swallow the void. It was as if the storm could burn the surrounding air! Faced with these attacks, not only was Hermione fearless, but she even took a step forward. Golden combat aura began to spread. The thick combat aura covered the sky and blocked out the sun. At this moment, Hermione¡¯s eyes turned golden! Her fair little hand gently pushed out, and the golden combat aura gradually moved to the front of the spell storm, stopping the spell storm that had been formed by the many spells of the many mages! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Prince Seidan¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He was extremely familiar with how terrifying the attack cast by the mages on his side was. After all, he had witnessed an army formed by mages and knights killing a tier 8 magic beast! But at this moment, the scene before his eyes was just hard to believe. The knight and the mages were also stunned. This was an attack that they had launched together, and they were very aware of how powerful it was. However, at this moment, it was forcefully stopped in midair! Who was Hermione?! Could it be she was an existence that surpassed tier 8? They began to panic. Because if that was the case, let alone them, even if another team of mages and knights came, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt this maidservant in the slightest! Hermione¡¯s expression was cold, and her beautiful eyes were already filled with killing intent. Her bottom line was Eddie, and these people had dared to provoke Eddie. Since Prince Seidan had dared to provoke her bottom line, then he deserved to die! The golden combat aura spread very slowly. It looked extremely gentle, but in reality, it contained destructive power. With a gentle movement of her palm, the gentle golden combat aura became manic at this moment. It directly broke through the terrifying spell storm and enveloped Prince Seidan and his knight legion. Prince Seidan opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but it was already too late. Enveloped within the golden combat aura, Prince Seidan could feel the armor on his body melting. The same was true for the Knights. They wanted to mobilize the combat aura in their bodies to resist, but under the golden combat aura, everything was in vain. The armor that the Prince wore was extremely precious. It was mixed with many precious materials, but at this moment, it was melting. Following this, they could feel that after the armor melted, their bodies were melting as well. It was as if they were watching their hands and feet disappear, but they could feel no pain. Until they couldn¡¯t see a single ray of light! Prince Seidan died just like that. The Prince of the Kingdom, the future King, had just quietly ceased to exist in the Forest of Magic Beasts. The knight legion that he had brought with him had disappeared without a trace as well. Hermione watched on without the slightest bit of pity. To her, Prince Seidan had offended Eddie, so he deserved to die! She clapped her hands and didn¡¯t stay for long. In the Forest of Magic Beasts, many of the rioting magic beasts looked into the distance in shock. The golden combat aura almost lit up the entire sky. The magic beasts crouched on the ground, their eyes filled with fear and trembling. Their fear was to the point that they were not even aware of when the chaos had stopped. In the William Family of the Imperial Capital. ¡°Thank you, Duke Edna, for saving me,¡± Alan said gratefully. Although in his heart he was not very willing to say thanks because this old man must have received benefits from his Family, Edna was, after all, a Duke. He still had to show the respect that he should have. ¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I simply did what I got the money for,¡± When Edna saw that his task had been completed, he could not be bothered to stay any longer. He immediately left without looking back. Chapter 160 - The Destruction of the William Family Seeing that Edna had left, Alan put away his smile. What happened today was too sudden. The Prince would most probably take revenge on him since he had been humiliated at the castle in the suburbs. His current situation was very bad. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯d better stay at home for the time being,¡± Alan sighed and walked towards the William Family. What he did not know was that Prince Seidan had already been killed in the Forest of Magic Beasts, and his situation seemed to be much worse than he had imagined. Not long after Alan entered the William residence, Thor¡¯s figure appeared in the air above the William Family. ¡°Lady Emily asked me to destroy the William Family, but how should I do it?¡± Thor bit her finger as she looked at the huge William family, suddenly feeling a little lost. As an old family in the Imperial Capital, the William Family had a very solid foundation. They were rich and their residences were also extremely vast. Just the castle they lived in alone would take an ordinary person a whole day to explore. Exterminating such a large family wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could do. As night fell, the William Family was brightly lit, a symbol of great wealth and nobility. ¡°Fire!! Quick! Come and put out the fire!¡± It was unknown whose voice it was, but the William Family suddenly became lively on this quiet night. Alan walked out of his room in a daze. He grabbed a servant and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a fire on the east side of the family. The fire is so big that it¡¯s almost reaching the center of the castle,¡± The servant said in a panic. This was not a small matter. If Family Head Lowe¡¯s sleep was disturbed, it would be the servants who would suffer. ¡°There¡¯s a fire?¡± Alan was quite puzzled at the moment. Most of the buildings in the castle could not be burned. Why would there be a fire? Something must be off, perhaps the fire was an act of arson! Could it be Prince Seidan? Was he that eager to find trouble with him? ¡°Bring me there, I want to take a look,¡± Alan said. If it was really an act of arson, these servants would not be able to put out the fire because it would most probably be a spell. He wanted to go take a look and notify Family Head Lowe if necessary. Alan was dumbfounded the minute he reached the place where the fire had started. Not only was the castle burning, but even the bluestone floor was also burning. How was this just any simple fire? Alan secretly cursed at these servants, they were each more useless than the last. They didn¡¯t even know the most basic common sense. How could the bluestone floor be on fire? It was obvious that the family was being sabotaged by someone! In the William Family, the flames soared to the sky. The air they breathed in seemed to be burning as well, making it so that the family members who were putting out the fire had difficulty breathing. ¡°Hurry up and inform the Family Head! Also, get the water element mages from the family!¡± Alan knew that this matter was not as simple as putting out the fire. If there were any powerhouses behind it, he would not be able to handle the situation. Therefore, he had to get Family Head Lowe over to handle this matter. Looking at the fire spread, Alan could only watch on anxiously. He was a knight, not a mage. Ordinary water simply couldn¡¯t put out such a fire. As time passed, the fire quickly engulfed more than half of the William family. At this moment, Family Head Lowe finally rushed over with the mages. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as he arrived, Family Head Lowe frowned and asked. The spread of the flames seemed to have exceeded his imagination. Wherever the flames burned, no one survived. How was this a simple fire? It was clear that someone wanted to destroy the William Family! ¡°Family Head, this isn¡¯t an ordinary flame. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s probably an advanced spell. Ordinary water is just useless against it,¡± Seeing Family Head Lowe, Alan hurriedly explained the situation to him. ¡°Hurry up and cast the spells!¡± Seeing that the mages he had brought with him were stunned on the spot, Family Head Lowe immediately barked. The William Family was almost burnt to the ground, yet this group of trash was still standing there in a daze. What a bunch of trash! With this, only then did the water element mages come to their senses and start condensing the spells on their magic staves. As they cast their spells, the originally hot air finally seemed to cool down, and the light blue elements began to condense into a huge ball. The light blue water ball did not seem much, but it contained pure water elements, and each element particle represented an ocean. Light blue water balls condensed on the tip of the mages¡¯ magic staves. With a wave of their staves, the water balls that contained water elements pounced towards the flames. When the flames came into contact with the water elements, they shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing this, everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief. If the flames had been left to burn like just now, the entire William Family would have been burned to a crisp in less than an hour. If that happened, the foundation that the William family had accumulated for many years would also be reduced to ashes. ¡°Hmph! Who is it that dares to behave atrociously in the William Family?¡± Family Head Lowe knew that this matter was not as simple as it seemed, so he looked around and said in a deep voice. His voice echoed in the air, but no one responded. ¡°Fire! The fire is burning again!¡± A moment later, someone in the crowd cried out in fear, causing the relief in everyone¡¯s heart to be gone again. They looked over, and the flames that had subsided just now had started burning again! This time, the flames seemed to be even bigger. The hot airwave was of such a temperature that many couldn¡¯t open their eyes. Some low-ranked people even had their skin burned. The few mages looked at each other and cast the same spell again. However this time, the cool feeling did not appear. The water balls that contained water elements smashed into the flames and were swallowed in an instant. They had no effect at all. This scene caused the expressions of the few mages to change. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Quickly cast your spells!¡± Alan was a little anxious when he saw this scene and shouted at the few mages. ¡°The person who cast this spell is too powerful. Our spells are completely ineffective,¡± The few mages lowered their heads and said with shame. The moment these words were said, everyone¡¯s expressions changed greatly. Family Head Lowe¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but tremble. These few mages were all tier 6 powerhouses, and some were even tier-7 mages. The spells cast by these few people combined should at least cancel out the spells cast by a peak tier 8 powerhouse, right? But now they were saying that their spells were ineffective? If that was so, then what tier was the opponent at? Was he or she an existence that surpassed tier 8? Who was it that had cast the fire spell? Or rather, why was he or she making a move against the William Family? ¡°Family head, let¡¯s leave now. Judging from the spell the opponent cast, it doesn¡¯t seem like the opponent intends on sparing our lives!¡± Someone said to Family Head Lowe. William¡¯s expression was somewhat ugly as he stared blankly at the burning flames. After a long while, he said, ¡°Hurry up and inform the other family members. Take the precious things of the family and leave this place!¡± The family had been around for such a long time, they had quite the foundation. They could abandon the castle, but they couldn¡¯t abandon their treasures and gold coins. When the family members heard Family Head Lowe¡¯s words, they began to pack up. Family Head Lowe took a deep look at the castle and walked away without looking back.